Archives: light novel

Online light novel Scans in English

Mushoku Tensei Novel – Volume 5

Mushoku Tensei Novel – Volume 5

You are reading Mushoku Tensei Novel – Volume 5 in English / Read Mushoku Tensei Novel – Volume 5 manga stream online on

  • Mushoku5 01.jpg
  • Mushoku05 01.jpg
  • Mushoku05 02.png
  • Mushoku05 03.png
  • Mushoku05 04.png
  • Mushoku05 05.png
  • Mushoku05 06.png
  • Mushoku05 14.jpg
  • Mushoku05 07.png
  • Mushoku05 08.png
  • Mushoku05 09.png

  • Character Design for Paul Greyrat

  • Character Design for Norn Greyrat

  • Character Design for Talhand and Elinalise

Holy Milis Kingdom.

Capital Milishion.

It is possible to get a full view of the city just from looking at it from the Holy Sword Road.

First, the [Nikolaus River] that flows out from the [Blue Dragon Mountain Range].

This flows down into the sparkling blue [Grand Lake].

Floating in the center of the [Grand Lake] is a great white castle, [White Palace].

Going even further down along the [Nikolaus River] from there.

Along the way you will find the shining golden [Great Church] and the shining silver [Adventurer’s Guild Headquarters].

If you pay attention to your surroundings from there you will notice a systematic townscape spread out in front of you.

Finally, surrounding the city you will notice seven great towers and a region of meadows just outside.

Majesty and Harmony.

Possessing both of these qualities it could be called the world’s most beautiful city.
Excerpt from the book [Walking the World] by Adventurer Bloody Count.

It’s certainly beautiful.

A harmony between blue and green you could only find in a fantasy world.

Adding to that the townscape has a well-regulated structure similar to Edo or Sapporo.

Eris went silent and just kept staring with her mouth open.

Ruijerd was just narrowing his eyes as he watched.

I thought it was “hana yori dango”[1] for these two but it seems they clearly remember how to appreciate beautiful things.

“It’s amazing isn’t it?”

Then for some reason Gisu started boasting about it.

Why would you feel so proud about this?

Is what I was thinking, but certainly just having seen this makes you feel proud to know of it.

Even though I say that I don’t really want to let this guy get too overconfident.

“It’s amazing, but wouldn’t there be problems with that huge lake during the rainy season?”

I started making negative remarks about it.

Although this is a genuine question.

The city is almost entirely in the center of the giant lake.

There were three straight months of continuous rain in the Great Forest just to the north of here.

Normally there would be some sort of effect over here as well.

“It seems it certainly was quite a problem in the past, but now those seven magic towers perfectly control the water. Therefore, they could rest easy and build the castle in the center of the lake. There are no walls right? That’s because those towers are always projecting a barrier around it.”

“I see, in other words in order to attack the Holy Milis Kingdom you would first need to destroy those seven towers somehow or other.”

“Don’t say anything too dangerous, or else if those Saint Knights overhear it they’ll still capture you even if it’s a joke you know?”

“…I’ll be careful.”

If I were to believe what Gisu was telling me, as long as those seven towers remain, the city will never be hit by any disaster or plague.

I don’t really understand the theory behind it, but it sounds quite convenient.

“Hurry up, let’s go!”
Eris shouted out excitedly and we continued moving forward on our cart.

The City of Milishion is divided into four districts.

In the north, there is the [Residential District].

It’s a section of private houses and blocks.

A place where the family of nobles and knights live, there are some differences from average citizens, but fundamentally they are all private houses in the residential district.

In the east, there is the [Commerce District].

It’s a district where all sorts of merchants gather.

There are a large number of shops, but the structures are small.

It’s a place where many companies meet and widen their trade contacts together, this world’s business district.

Things like Blacksmiths and Auction houses are here as well.

In the south, there is the [Adventurers District].

It’s a place where the Adventurers gather.

Centering around the Adventurers Guild Headquarters, there are all sorts of shops and inns aimed towards Adventurers.

There’s also an area with a slum for ruined Adventurers with things like a gambling place, so it’s a good idea to be careful.

For the most part, the slave market is in this district rather than the commerce district as well.

In the west, there is the [Holy District].

There are a number of places for those related to the Holy Milis Church to live.

The enormous Great Church is also here.

Also, the Holy Milis Knight group has their headquarters in this district.
Is what Gisu took the time to thoroughly teach us about one by one.

We turned around and entered the city through the Adventurer’s District.

According to Gisu, if Adventurers try to enter through districts other than the Adventurers District they’ll be put through a certain amount of questioning and it can take quite a bit of time.

What a troublesome city.

The instant we entered the city, the air changed into quite a mixed one.

If you look at it from outside Milishion is beautiful, but after you enter it’s no different from any other city.

Near the entrance to the city there were inns and stables.

Stall people were all lined up loudly calling out for customers to come in their direction.

A little ways down the main road I saw an Arms Shop.

There’s probably a slightly cheaper inn down one of those thin alleyways.

Incidentally, the supposedly silver glowing Adventurer’s Guild Headquarters was visible from the entrance of the city.

For the time being we left our cart at a stable.

After listening to them there’s a service to take luggage to your inn for you.

It’s a service that wasn’t in other towns.

After all in a large city like this they’ve probably got to offer a perfect service otherwise they might go out of business.

“Now then, I’ve got some places to visit, so please excuse me here!”

After we left the horse in the stable Gisu abruptly said that.

“Eh? We’re already disbanding?”

I thought it was surprising.

I thought we would stay in the same inn together.

“What’s this? Does that make you lonely senpai?”

“Yeah, that makes me feel lonely.”

I answered honestly to those words intended to tease me.

We’ve only known Gisu for a short period, but he’s not a bad guy.

Finding partners who are on the same wavelength as you is a precious thing during travels.

Thanks to Gisu just how much stress do you think I’ve been relieved of?

Also, I feel depressed when I think about how the meals are going to be terrible again if he’s gone.

“No need to feel lonely senpai. We’ll meet again as long as we are in the same city.”

Gisu shrugged his shoulders and patted my head.

Then just like that he started waving his hands around and walked away.

Then Eris stood in his way.


With her arms crossed and her jaw turned upwards, the usual imposing pose.

“Next time we meet teach me how to cook!”

“That’s why I’ve said no way. You’re persistent.”

Gisu walked away to the side while scratching his head.

While doing that he also patted Ruijerd’s shoulder.

“Then, you take care as well danna[2].”

“You take care as well. Don’t do too many bad things.”

“I know that.”

This time Gisu finally disappeared into the crowd while waving his hands.

It just happened in an instant.

So much that you wouldn’t think we’ve spent two months together.

Really just parted in an instant.

Then just when that monkey face started to disappear.

Suddenly he turned around.

“Ah, that’s right senpai. Make absolutely sure you show your face at the Adventurer’s guild!”

“Hn? Ah, sure!”

We have to go to the Adventurer’s Guild anyways, we have no choice but to earn some money.

However, I wonder why he’s saying that now.
I don’t really know, but after hearing my reply Gisu disappeared into the crowd again.

First off is searching for an inn.

Finding an inn is a basic action when we first arrive in a new town.

In Milishion there are a large number of inns spread all around the main street.

If you go down an alley and walk a little bit you’ll arrive at something like an inn district.

After taking a look at each one we decided on an inn finally.

[Inn of Dawn’s Light][3]

This inn was just a bit far off from the main street.

However, it was far from the slum district, and the public order wasn’t bad.

Including some of the hidden services it offered, it was an inn that caters to around C~B rank Adventurers.

The fact that it doesn’t get very much sunlight is a flaw, if you can call it a flaw.

Find an inn and organize things from the travels, if time permits visit the Adventurer’s Guild and check the goods around the town, if even more time is still left take the time to relax and enjoy freely taking a look around, then return to the inn and have a future plans meeting.

That is the usual flow of events.

“Wouldn’t it have been fine if we stayed in a cheaper place?”

Eris said that with an amazed face.

What she says is perfectly right.

We must be cautious with our money.

It’s something I’m always saying.

Though right now we have just a little bit of flexibility to spare.

The money we earned while helping defend the Dorudia Village.

Then the money we received from Gyes.

Adding them together it is just a bit over 7 Milis Gold Coins.

It’s certainly true we have no choice but to save up money, but we aren’t in such a dire situation right now.

Therefore, this amount of luxury is fine.

Even I want to sleep on a soft bed from time to time.

“Well, isn’t it fine from time to time.”

After giving Eris a glance I walked to the room.

It’s a pretty neat and good room.

The fact that there’s a table and chairs prepared in the room is nice.

The room has a key to lock the door and the windows even have shutters.

It’s not comparable to the business hotels from my previous world, but it’s an above average quality for this world.

Now then, our actions after arriving at the inn were already decided.

Repairing our equipment and preparing a memo with consumable goods we need to restock.

Drying out the bed, washing the sheets, and sweeping while we’re at it.

This pattern has become such a routine that I didn’t even need to say anything; everyone started working in silence.

By the time everything had finished the sun was setting and it was getting dark outside.

Since we arrived sometime around early afternoon.

The time to visit the guild has disappeared.

Well, even if we wait one or two days to visit the guild there’s no real difference.

We ate some meals in the bar next door to the inn and then returned to our rooms.

Then we all sat in a circle facing each other.

It’s time for our future plans meeting.

“Well then, it’s time to start Team [Dead End]’s operations meeting. It’s our first meeting in the capital city of Milis so let’s make things exciting.”

I struck the sides of my face and started clapping my hands and the others barely returned the clapping.

They’re so bad at going with the flow. Well, it doesn’t matter.

“Now then, we’ve finally made it this far.”

I stated that to start things off.

It was a long journey after all.

A little over a year in the Magic Continent and then four months in the Great Forest.

One and a half years.

After a year and half has passed and finally.

Finally, we have arrived in a place where the human race lives again.

We’ve gone beyond the dangerous places.

From here on out the roads are properly taken care of and flat.

If I were to compare it to everything until now, then you could even call it safe.

Although in terms of distance we still have quite a long ways to go.

From Milis to Asura.

It’s a distance of traveling halfway across the world.

No matter how easy of a ride it is, it won’t shorten the distance we still have left to cover.

It seems like it will take another year or so.

In that case the number one problem would be…


“For the time being I would like to start earning some money while in this city.”


I politely responded to Eris’s question.

“I’ve understood it after visiting the Magic Continent and the Great Forest, but prices in the human race regions are quite expensive.”

Then I remembered back to all the market prices I’ve seen until now.

I was unable to check the market prices in Saint Port, though I still remember the general market prices throughout Magic Continent and the prices from the inn town.

In comparison to those the prices in Holy Milis Kingdom and Asura Kingdom are expensive.

Even the cost of this inn, if you were to compare it to an inn in the Magic Continent, it’s high enough your eyes would jump out from their sockets.

The human race places more importance on currency than other races as well.

I won’t say anything about being greedy.

“The value of currency in Milis is high. It’s the next most valuable after Asura Kingdom, in other words second in the world. The market prices are expensive but that also means the job rewards will also be high. Unlike how we did it in the Magic Continent staying in each town for roughly a week to gather money, it would probably be more efficient to stay in this city for a month and gather money.”

The value of Milis currency is high.

In other words if we earn enough money in Milis then we don’t even need to worry anymore, there will be no problems when we have to pay tolls to pass through to the Central Continent.

“We still don’t know how much money it will cost to allow a Superd race to board the ship there as well.”

When I mentioned the word ship Eris made an obviously displeased face.

She must be remembering her sea sickness.

It was probably a bad memory for her but it was a good memory for me.

I’ll be there to assist you any time.

“We’ll collect money here and then travel to Asura all in one go. Though if that’s the case we most likely won’t be able to give more publicity for the Superd race Ruijerd-san. Is that alright?”

Ruijerd silently nodded.

Well, spreading the publicity of the Superd race is mostly something I’m doing because I enjoy it now.

If it were up to me I’d prefer to calm down and take my time a bit more to go around fixing the infamy of the Superd race.

Half a year or a full year.

If it’s in a large city it just means there would be that much more of an effect.

However, just to make it up to here we’ve already surpassed one and a half years.

One and a half years.

It’s not a short period.

I don’t want to take more than this amount of time.

If you think about it, then it’s like being missing for a year and a half.

My family should be quite worried.

I wonder what they are doing right now.

Just when I was thinking that I realized I hadn’t sent a letter.

I kept thinking “send one, send one”, but so many things ended up happening that I forgot along the way.

A letter, huh.


“Let’s make tomorrow into a free day.”

We’ve used the concept of vacation days every so often up until now.

It was originally something to give Eris some room to breathe, but somewhere along the way it became something for my own sake.

Eris never shows her fatigue and Ruijerd is a [Tough Guy].

The only pathetic and weak one is me.

Of course, even I have gained an amount of strength that can’t even compare to my previous life.

I may be no match for these two, but I should have enough strength to match the average Adventurer in this world.

Therefore, it’s not a matter of physical fatigue.

It’s mental fatigue.

My heart is weak.

Every monster I kill while traveling adds to my accumulated stress.

Although I’m not really exhausted this time.

Information gathering, confirmation of guild jobs, and various other things.

If I were to put priority on those things then I’m sure I would end up forgetting the letter again.Since that’s how it has been until now.

Therefore, I will spend the entire day tomorrow ensuring that I send the letter so I don’t forget this time.

“Rudeus, is your body condition bad again?”

“No, this time is a different matter. I was thinking about sending a letter.”


In response to Eris’s question I nodded.

“Yes, a letter to notify that we are safe.”

“Hmmm… Well, it should be alright if I just leave it to Rudeus.”


Tomorrow I’ll write a letter.

After I’ve started to remember about Buina Village, I’ll write Paul and Sylphy a letter.

He told me not to send any letters, but well, in this situation he really can’t say no.

The chances that the letter will make it there aren’t all that high though…

When I was exchanging letters with Roxy from Asura Kingdom to Shirone Kingdom, one in seven letters never made it.

Therefore, we would send a number of letters with the same content.

I’ll do that this time as well.

If I was a Goblin and somehow or other managed to knock Eris unconscious…

“What are you two going to do?”

“I’m going to do a Goblin Subjugation job!”

In response to my question, Eris gave that response.


If you were to say Goblin, then it would be that Goblin I guess.

About half the size of a person and wielding a club and equipment, yellow-green skin color, a high virility, and they would almost always come out in fantasy-type ero games, working until they fulfil their role of attacking the characters.

“I just heard in the city that Goblins appear around this area. If I’m an adventurer I have to make sure I see some Goblins!”

Eris said that full of energy.

Goblins are almost a rat-like existence in this world.

Strong ability to breed and always causing trouble for people.

For the most part they are capable of speech so you could consider them one class of magical beast, even though they can speak they still just move based on instinct increasing in numbers until someone exterminates them. (!)

“I understand. Ruijerd, will you be guarding?”

“I’ll be fine on my own against Goblins!”

In response to my words Eris raised her voice.

It was a face that took offense to what I said.

I thought about it.

Eris is strong.

In terms of rank Goblins are on the level of an E-rank monster.

There were none on the Magic Continent so I’ve never actually seen them, but the danger should be low.

It’s an opponent a child with just a bit of sword experience should be able to defeat.

In comparison, Eris can fight equally with B-rank monsters.

I guess forcing Ruijerd to follow along in this situation is being a bit too overprotective?

No, but… if a female adventurer is defeated by Goblins it’s a straight path to a slave of the flesh.

I don’t know much about the Goblins in this world, but the Goblins in my world were almost all something along those lines.

If I was a Goblin and somehow or other managed to knock Eris unconscious…

I would definitely start living a very fulfilling Goblin lifestyle from there on out.

Anyone would.

I would.

I think for the most part it will be alright.



If the moment I take my eyes off Eris something like that were to happen, I wouldn’t have it in me to face Ghyslaine and Philip.

“Rudeus. It’s alright. Let her try it.”

While I was thinking about it Ruijerd came with the lifeboat.

How rare.

During this past year and a half, Ruijerd has lectured Eris on fighting all sorts of monsters.

I had a hard time understanding the teaching method, but Eris properly learned it.

If that’s the case, then it’s alright, I guess.

“I understand then. Eris, even if the opponent is weak make sure you don’t let your guard down.”

“Of course!”

“Make sure you do your preparations properly as well.”

“I know that!”

“If it seems dangerous, run like the wind.”

“I said I know!”

“In the worst case scenario, grab your opponents hands and yell in a loud voice ‘This person is a molester!'”.

“You’re being annoying! Even I can manage a Goblin Subjugation!”

I made her angry.

I’m still quite worried, but let’s believe in the experienced warrior Ruijerd here.

“In that case I won’t say anything more. Give it your best.”

“Yeah, I’ll give it my all!”

Eris nodded with a satisfied expression.

“Then, Ruijerd what are you going to do?”

“I’m going to visit an acquaintance.”

That’s the first time I’ve heard the words acquaintance from Ruijerd.

“Oh, an acquaintance? Even Ruijerd has acquaintances?”

“Of course.”

I thought he was always alone though…

Well I guess if you were to live for 500 years you’d have at least one or two acquaintances.

Why here in this city of Milishion is what I was thinking, but conversely in a city this large, it’s very possible Ruijerd would have an acquaintance here.

“What kind of acquaintance?”

“A warrior.”

Another warrior, huh.

Since that’s the case then it would be another person he saved along the way on the Magic Continent I guess.

Well, I won’t pry too much.
It’s not like I’m his parent, it would be unrefined to ask all about who he’s meeting on a day off after all.

Next day, Eris and Ruijerd left separately.

I as well went out to buy paper, a pen, and ink in the city.

While I’m at it I also planned to investigate the market prices of Holy Milis Kingdom.

In terms of food, it’s quite a bit cheaper than the Magic Continent.

The quality was so high as well the Magic Continent was not even worthy of comparison.

There was all sorts of fresh meat and fish lined up, happily even raw vegetables were being sold.

The thing that surprised me the most were the eggs.

Chicken eggs were being sold at an extremely cheap price.

Fresh eggs, they were eggs that were literally just laid today.

On the Magic Continent you could find eggs being sold every so often.

However, they weren’t eggs from chickens, but magical beasts.

They were made use of in combination with imprinting, and then the magic beasts were trained.

Obviously, they weren’t intended for food purposes.

They weren’t at such a cheap price that you could fry them on a whim.

Incidentally, there are poultry in this world.

Even in Buina Village there was a person who had chickens.

To be more accurate, it’s a bird that looks very similar to chickens.

It seems raising poultry is quite common in Milis.

It’s been a while since I’ve been overcome with the desire to eat raw eggs mixed with rice.


Tamago kake gohan.[4]

It’s a perfect and complete food.

However, there’s no soy sauce to go with the rice.

I tried searching the market just to check, but it seems like there’s nothing similar.

Just like Asura Kingdom, it seems the staple food of Holy Milis Kingdom is bread as well.

Although I’ve already confirmed that rice exists in this world.

The places where rice is a staple are the Northern and Eastern parts of the Central Continent.

It was written in one of Roxy’s letters that rice could be found in Shirone Kingdom as well.

Mixing meat, vegetables, and a variety of fish with rice into something like a paella is the mainstream method supposedly.

However… but…

There’s supposedly no poultry industry in that area.

Whether it be because of the climate or they just don’t have any chickens, in any case, eggs are almost never found there.

Even more so there’s nothing that’s similar to soy sauce.

In the plant dictionary there is something that looks a lot like the soy bean, but it seems there’s been no experiments in trying to let that ferment and turn into a sauce.

Although if you search there could be some somewhere.

Eggs and rice exist after all.

I will make sure I will one day obtain it with these hands.

Then I will eat it, tamago kake gohan.

I’m not really paying much mind to the sanitation of the eggs.
Even if you were to get sick you could just cure it using healing magic after all.

After investigating the market prices I returned to the inn while thinking about what I’m going to write for the contents of the letters.

If I think about it, this will be the first time I’ve sent a letter to Paul and Sylphy.

I wonder if I should start writing from the time at the Boreas House.

No, more than that reporting that we’re still alive is the most important.

It would be fine as long as we tell them we were teleported to the Magic Continent.

If I think about it a lot of stuff has happened.

Traveling together with a Superd race, meeting the Great Demon Emperor, spending three months or so at the Beast race village…. I wonder if they’ll believe it.

At the very least, the fact that I met the Great Demon Emperor and was given Demon Eyes would be something pretty unbelievable normally.

Whether they believe it or not, it’s a matter of fact that it happened.

Speaking of the Beast race village, I wonder if Ghyslaine is alright.

Since she’s that strong, unless she ends up being teleported to some strange place, she’s most likely okay.

I’m sure everyone in the Boreas family is worried as well.

Philip, Sauros, Hilda.

As well as the butler Alphonse, and all the maids.

No matter where old man Sauros gets thrown I’m sure he would be energetically letting out a loud voice.

While I’m thinking about this I enter a short alley.

In Milishion there are a number of these short alleyways.

If you were to draw a map when it was new it would probably look like a pretty Go board, but after a long period of destroying and re-building houses of all sizes, it slowly started to shift, and that’s how these short and tight alleyways were created.

Although, maybe it’s because they were lined up like a Go board, there’s no real worry about getting lost.

Therefore, I went through a different route to return to the inn.

Maybe I can find some good date spots around here.

The red-haired one from our place is just a little bit violent, though as long as she puts on something proper she actually looks quite pretty, if we’re to stay here for a month then we might have a chance for a date.

If it comes down to that then I’ll have to make a plan and make sure to take her to a great place and give her a good impression.

Just as I was thinking that, I saw five men coming in my direction in a hurry through a small alley.

They weren’t adventurer types.

If I were to say it, they would be hoodlums from the city.

They were wearing clothes intending to intimidate.

If you were to put it into a single word it would be, young.

However, I can’t think well of them when several adult males enter this kind of small alley.Roads are made for compromise.

Even if I am a child and on the small side, if you enter this alley as well as side by side we’ll eventually run into each other.

This is a time to be like the heinous delinquent leader (Emi), and glare at them one by one to signal a mutual compromise?


I meekly stuck to the wall.

No, please don’t misunderstand.

I just like to avoid unnecessary conflict.

It seems like they’re in a hurry as well, and I’m not in a hurry.

It’s not particularly like I avoided them because I’m DQN-ish.[5]

For the most part?

It’s not a lie.

Also, you know, you can’t make decisions based on people’s appearance.

They looked like hoodlums, but one of them could be a well-known swordsman.

If I was not being careful of my opponents and just started using violence, then if all of a sudden they were actually Young Noble of Madness, [Dead End]. (!)

Something like that could happen.

Considering this is a world where you could find a Great Demon Emperor little girl starving in an alley in the middle of nowhere after all.


It’s better to avoid unnecessary conflict.

Is what I was thinking but…

The moment I was about to pass by them I noticed the two in the center had a large bag.

Two of them both carrying it side by side.

Then I noticed a small hand sticking out of the bag.

More than likely there is a child within that bag.

[Another human kidnapping, huh.]

There really are a lot of kidnappings in this world.

The moment criminals see an opening they just up and kidnap children.

In Asura Kingdom, in Magic Continent, in Great Forest, in Holy Milis Kingdom, they’ll really just start kidnapping just about anywhere.

According to Gisu, kidnapping and abduction is rather profitable.

Currently, there is a bit of strife here and there, but it is largely peaceful, the number of slaves that make it to the central and north areas of Central Continent are rather small.

However, the number of people who want slaves is large.

Especially in rich countries like Asura Kingdom and Holy Milis Kingdom.

In other words it’s a matter of supply and demand.

If you kidnap someone you’ll be able to sell them for a high price.

Which is why kidnappings never end.

It’s the truth.

About the only way to wipe out kidnappings would be for a large scale war to break out.

Then…. but… it’s a child, huh.

If they’ve got five people together to transport her then it should be something they planned ahead to do.

That would mean the one inside the bag is most likely the daughter or son of some noble or rich merchant.

Honestly, I don’t really want to get involved.

If I try to save the child, I might end up being mistaken as one of the culprits and thrown into a jail.

That kind of bitter experience just happened only a few months prior.

Then, guess I should just ignore them?

No, I can’t do that.

The fact that kidnapping will never end in this world and the fact that I experienced something bitter previously are all a different story.

[Dead End] Rule number one.

Never abandon children.

[Dead End] Rule number two.

Absolutely never abandon children.

[Dead End] are allies of justice.

Defeating all bad guys without a doubt.

Rescuing all the children.

Just like that bit by bit we can spread the name of the Superd race.
I followed after the five people.

My spying skill seems to have leveled up.

I wonder if it’s because I trained in order to spy on Eris and the other girls in the Dorudia Village.

The five men never noticed me trailing them and entered a single warehouse.

What careless guys.

Well, if you want to find me you better train your nose.

If you learn to smell the scent of arousal, you’ll find me in an instant.

The location of the warehouse was in a shady part of the Adventurers District.

It was even further back than the inn we were staying in.

There was no main road attached to it, the only way to enter is going down one of the small alleys.

Obviously a cart wouldn’t be able to get to it and since the road is small you wouldn’t be able to carry any large baggage either.

It almost makes me want to call those responsible and ask why they would build a warehouse in a place like this.

It’s sitting in the middle of that kind of Dead Space.

Most likely the warehouse was built first, then the surrounding buildings were built afterwards.

I confirmed that the men went inside and then went around the back.

Using earth magic I elevated myself off the ground.

Then I entered through a window intending to observe the warehouse.

I went into the center, hid myself in a wooden box, then started to confirm the situation.

The five were talking about this and that.

It seems that most of their allies are in the bar next door.

I heard them say something like the job is done and to go call someone.

I guess I should take care of things before they call their allies, or maybe confirm the face of their allies first from above, then just save the child.

Naturally I would choose the latter.

Since that is the case, I’ll be on standby in this wooden box for a bit.

However, since it was dark I couldn’t confirm, but what in the world is being stored in this wooden box?

It seems to be some kind of cloth.

I understand that much but it’s a bit small to be clothing.

Though, when I’m surrounded by it like this, for some odd reason I feel quite relaxed.

I’ll try holding one in my hand.

This sensation and shape is one I have experienced before.

A solidly sewn cloth that has three holes in it.

One piece of cloth became twenty two and then I started to feel an amazing unknown something.

“These are panties!”

“Who’s there?”


I’ve been found.

Damn it. For them to prepare this kind of trap. What foul play.

“Inside of the wooden box?”

“Come out!”

“Hey, call the leader and others.”

This is bad.

If I wait around any longer they’ll call for their allies.

Change of plans.

I’ll just quickly save the child and then quickly run away. Yes, let’s go with that.

However, my face will be seen.

No, there’s no problem there. There’s a mask in my hand.


I’m feeling ecstasy!

Not really though.

I thought about wrapping my face in my robe to hide my identity but, after giving it some thought I left it to do some shopping, I’m not even wearing my robe, and I don’t have my staff as well.


“He….He’s wearing panties on his head…”

“A pervert…”

While the two men were taken back I went with an entrance performance.

“Within the intervals of power vs power, you who attempt to satisfy your unsightly desires, feel ashamed of your actions!! People, call that, the fiendish way!”

“Wh-who are you bastard!”

“Ruijerd of Dead End!”

“What? Dead End?”

Ah, oh no, damn it.

I just named myself out of habit.

This was where I was supposed to say “I have no name to give to people like you”.

Sorry about that, Ruijerd-san.

From today on you are now a pervert who wears panties on his face while saving people!

However, I will properly save the child!

“Kidnapping bastards! It’s your fault that a single man is currently undergoing false accusations! I definitely cannot forgive you!”

“Hey kid, if you want to play allies of justice go do it elsewhere. We are you know…”

“No forgiveness! Sunrise Attack~!”


For the time being I fired off a rock bullet.

After all the first to strike wins.

If I think back to it, I took out the pervert lolicon old man in a single hit from behind like this when he was about to attack the Great Demon Emperor as well.

“Here, here!”



In no time at all four of them were knocked unconscious.

I rushed over to the child.

“Are you alright boy! Is what I was thinking, but you’re unconscious…”

It seems like a young boy I’ve seen somewhere before.

Really, I have some memory of him.


Where was it again.

I can’t remember.

Well it’s fine. I don’t have the time to spare on things like this.

If I don’t hurry the enemies’ reinforcements will come.

Just as I was thinking that men just kept appearing one after another.

“Uo! Everyone was knocked out!”

“He’s a kid but don’t go easy, quickly call the leader and others over!”

“The leader is out drinking today!”

“He’s strong even when he’s drunk!”

Two of them left and hurried outside.

There’s already ten of them, but it seems like even more reinforcements will come.

This is bad.

Very bad.

After all maybe abandoning him would have been the better choice.

Otherwise, consulting with Ruijerd tomorrow.

I’ve screwed up.

There’s already no option other than to defeat them all and break through.

“What a guy, he’s wearing panties on his face.”

“Could it be he came here to steal the panties!”

“That would mean he’s the enemy of all women!?”

If I look carefully there’s several women mixed in with them.

Sorry, Ruijerd.

Really, sorry.

I started the battle while apologizing earnestly in my heart.

Fortunately they were not very strong.

If they attempted to run or get close I would counter attack with a rock bullet.

They couldn’t avoid it at all and more or less fainted with a single shot.

They weren’t wielding any weapons and none of them were using magic either.

It’s an easy victory.

“Do-don’t get close to him.”

“What is that, is he using some sort of magic item!?”

“Is the leader still not here!?”

After about half of them passed out the remaining ones started to get restless.

If it’s like this then I can do it, or just as I was thinking that.

“Ah, sorry for the wait.”

The reinforcements appeared.

It really was a pretty quick arrival.

Though I guess that’s obvious since they were supposedly in the bar next door.

Five people with a sharp demeanor came out.

They were standing with leisure in front of the warehouse entrance.

The leader seems like a man I think I’ve seen before.

His face gives off a nostalgic feeling.

However, once again I can’t remember.

Rather than that, the older sister behind him is more important.

Bikini bitch[6].

They aren’t really all that rare in this world, but the amount of exposure this one has going is exceedingly high.

In the Magic Continent there weren’t any women with this much exposure around.

The other woman was wearing her robe tightly and for some reason only her expression was a bit different.

“Cheh, you’ve really been doing whatever you like here. Hicku… you guys don’t lay your hands on him. No need to surround a single kid with large numbers, I’ll do it myself.”

The man seemed to have confidence in his skills but he was staggering all over the place.

Even from far I could tell his face was red from drinking alcohol.

However, it really is a face I’ve seen somewhere before…

Brown hair, foolish looking, looks a little bit like Paul.

The voice is exactly like Paul’s as well.

Though it looks similar, it doesn’t look like Paul at all at the same time.

If Paul were totally worn out and all of his usual flexibility gone, I wonder if it would end up like that.

Somehow it’s a face which makes it really hard to attack him.

“You bastard, you’ve really been doing as you please to my group members, you better have prepared yourself!”

The man went into battle mode while talking big and pulled out two swords.

Nitoryu, huh.[7]

He’s most likely an advanced-level swordsman.

I wonder if I will be able to manage with rock bullet?

No, but, I don’t really want to kill him…

The man came charging at me as I was hesitating.

I fell one move behind.

I fired off a rock bullet on reflex.

The man’s reaction was faster.

He repelled the rock bullet with the sword in his right hand.

“Water God Style!”

“That’s not all!”

The man stepped in.

I reflexively fired off a shock wave and flew backwards.



Using my foresight I was able to see ahead and avoid it.

The speed of the mans sword was fast.

Though his legs were still pretty unsteady.

Probably because he’s drunk.

If it’s like this I can probably manage somehow.

“Cheh, that guy is moving as if he can see it…! Vera! Shera! Lend me a hand!”

The bikini bitch and magician-like women stepped forward.

The bikini bitch came up from my side, then started an incantation.

This is bad.

The man’s attacks were severe.

I was giving my best just to avoid them.

Though I still have some options left.



I used voice magic and stopped the man’s movements for an instant.

Simultaneously I created a shock wave and sent the man flying and fired a rock bullet as well.

Furthermore, when the bikini bitch came in to attack me, I used foresight to hit her with a counter.

I hit the magician with a rock bullet when she was focused on the incantation and knocked her unconscious.

I hit the bikini and she fell backwards, it seems she’s still fine, her eyes were sparkling as she was glaring at me.

Then the man came to attack.

“Shera! You bastard!”

When the man stepped in to attack I created a bog to interfere with his movement.

The man’s leg completely got caught in the bog and he fell in an unsightly way.


You shouldn’t look away.

Is something I didn’t put into words, I just silently fired off a rock bullet.

The bikini fainted.

“Vera! Damn it!”

The man put one of his swords back into its scabbard then he put the other sword into his mouth.


[He’s running on his arms and legs]

Is this guy a dog.

I start to move backwards while firing off a rock bullet to counter attack.

However, this is a small warehouse.

There’s nothing I can use to keep him from getting closer.


He jumped up from all fours while twisting his body.

While in the middle of a movement similar to that of a beast, he pulled the sword on his hip.

His movements are sharp.

Even from such an odd stance, he can make his body appear smaller or larger as he pulls his sword.

[Simultaneously, he dropped the sword he was holding in his mouth into his left hand and switched directions, a surprise attack.]

An original attack.

He’s going beyond my predictions.

If I didn’t have this foresight, I most likely wouldn’t have been able to avoid this.

His attack just barely grazed the tip of my nose.

There was a slightly tingling pain in my nose.


My heart started beating really fast.

I wasn’t thinking about trying to kill the man.

However, he is trying to kill me.

I just realized that obvious fact.

If I don’t get serious I’ll be killed.

After thinking that I lowered my hips.

I remember back to my training with Ruijerd and Eris.

The man’s beast like movements, if I were to compare them, they are movements that are similar to Ruijerd when he gets serious.

However, this man doesn’t carry his body as well as Ruijerd does.

It’s just an eccentric movement.

I should be able to do it.

The next time he comes with a counter…

Just as I was thinking that, I realized the man’s movements had stopped.

After taking a look around I realized the panties I had been using to hide my face had fallen to the ground.

This is bad my face was seen?

Are you Rudi…?

“Are you Rudi…?”


There is only one man who would call me by that name.

Then that dumbfounded voice, mixed with anger, wasn’t a drunk voice, but something I was used to hearing.


The first meeting with Paul Greyrat in a while, his cheeks had sunken in quite a bit, there were bags under his eyes, his face was unshaven, hair unkempt, his breath smelled of alcohol, and his entire body was slumped over.
It looked nothing like the Paul in my memories.

–Paul’s Perspective–

When I woke up, I had realized I was in the middle of a meadow in a grassland.

It was a grassland.

There were no other words to describe it other than ‘grassland’.

It was nothing more than a completely ordinary piece of grassland with nothing particular about it, but strangely, it had about a sense of familiarity.

I spent a few minutes trying to figure out where this was.

I remembered.

This was the southern part of Asura Kingdom.

It’s near the town I once stayed in.

During that time, I was learning the Water God Style swordsmanship in the town.

In other words, it was close to Lilia’s home.

I thought this was a dream. It was only natural to think so.

Even so, it was quite the nostalgic place.

How many years did I live here? One year, or was it two?

I only remembered that it was not a very long time.

My memories mostly only included those of the dojo. I remembered the senior disciple.

He was a despicable guy.

A person who only knew how to run off his mouth.

He was a bastard who fiercely drummed the threat into my head that it was not my right to go beyond him once he saw my talent.

I hate those type of senior-junior and superior-inferior relationships.

I had run away from home because I had to hold my head down to my father as well.

Still, my father was better compared to him. How do I explain this, it was because he possessed power.

However, that senior of mine did not possess any power at all.

He was merely a small fry that had developed immense narcissism by running off his mouth.

When I had trained to reach the intermediate level, that guy was still hanging around at the end of the elementary level.

That was a guy of low caliber.

Even within the main dojo, that was their best of the senior Water God Style swordsmen.

They just kept coming up with different excuses with how their lack of competence was caused by this or that.

I had thought that someday I would show the true strength of my power to those guys.

Although, at the very end, I wasn’t able to show that guy my own strength at all.

There were many things I wasn’t able to put up with. Like the crime I had committed against Lilia, so I ran away.

I had more or less aimed at this from the beginning, the fact that I had wanted to trample on what was considered precious to them.

Those guys started to look for me in a frenzy ever since I fled.

I left the country in order to ridicule them.

When I think back on it, I realized I was a kid back then.

How that senior disciple acted did not matter, the fact was that I did a bad thing to Lilia.


The wind blew.

Dust entered my eyes and I frowned.

Then, the side of the hem of my clothing was pulled.

“Dad…where, is this…?”


Looking closely, Norn was clinging tightly to my chest.

She was looking at me with an anxious face.

So finally, I let go of my house coat, and noticed I was standing on the prairie.

The soles of my feet were feeling the texture of the ground clearly.

The warmth of Norn.

This was not a dream.

“…What’s with this?”

I do not understand why I was here.

If I was alone then I would have thought it was a dream to the end.

However, there was Norn clinging to my chest.

Norn born three years ago.

Tiny Norn.

My cute daughter.

I rarely come into contact with my daughters.

Since I was hoping to become a strict father, I usually avoid physical contact with them.

So why would I be embracing Norn…?

…Oh right.

I remember.

Just until awhile ago, I was talking to Zenith at home.

It was just a talk about nothing special.

“As our daughters grow bigger, they’ll start to resist contact with their father, so it’s alright for you to stop holding back, just for now.”

“No, no, I am aiming to become a dignified father. Unlike Rudeus, Norn seems to be more mundane, so I’ll have to be more aware of how I act as a father now.”

“So it’s not like you dislike her after all then.”

“…Yeah, then I’ll hug her after all… “

It was such a conversation.

Nearby, Lilia was teaching Aisha something.

Lilia was going to let Aisha go through specialized education.

I opposed her saying that we should let them grow more freely but I was strongly overpowered by Lilia.

Aisha was growing quickly.

Anything taught was memorized immediately, just as how she also learned how to walk quite fast.


It was at that time that, abruptly, I was wrapped in a bright light.

Oh, I remembered.

The memory continued.

……That something seems to have happened, I instantaneously realized it.


Norn raised her anxious voice as she looks at my face.

“It’s all right.”

I gently stroked Norn’s head.

Then I looked over my surroundings.

There were no signs of Lilia or Zenith.

Whether they were nearby, or if I was the only one blown away, Norn was together with me.

Why I wonder?

…I remember.

In the labyrinths, there was one time where I was caught in some atrocious trap.

It seems to have been some sort of teleportation magic that we had triggered.

It was lucky of me that I had been transported to somewhere close at that time.

Elinalise at that time had grabbed onto the hem of my clothes and was fuming.

It was the sort of trap that spells instant death if you were unlucky.

The monkey scout that had been caught up in the trap was never found… Such a story doesn’t matter.

In summary, only the person that was in contact with you during that instant would get teleported with you.

This was why Norn was with me.

However, why?

Why has such a thing happened?

It’s way too abrupt.

Whose handiwork was this?

There were many enemies around me.

It wouldn’t be strange for whoever it was to do it.

However, this was teleportation.

Teleportation is another story.

There was no casting used for the teleportation magic.

Therefore, items imbued with magic or magic products were used.

Teleportation-imbued magic items were considered to be illegal no matter where in the world.

The magic for teleportation was designated as a forbidden technique and has become long lost.

In order to take revenge on me, a single person, why was there a need to go through such lengths, through such a dangerous path?

Also, how come the place I was transported to was such a barren field?

No way.

A disciple of the dojo was one of the culprits involved?

A thought suddenly surfaced in my mind.

In order to get to Lilia, they had me moved.

This place I was at was supposed to be a hint.

By the time I return home, Lilia and Zenith might have already been sullied by a vulgar man.

Damn it, it seems to be an idea they would come up with.

“Hey, father.”

“Norn, it’s alright. We’ll return home immediately.”

As I kept murmuring that to myself, we headed towards the town.

Fortunately, in case where something were to happen, Asura gold coins were concealed inside the sheathe of the sword.

The sword was to always be worn at all times, which was a habit formed from my time as an adventurer.

It was not to be removed even when sleeping.

The only time it could be allowed to be removed was when feeling up a woman.

The adventurers’ card was also placed within the sheathe.

It was for times like these.

I went to the Adventurers Guild in order to exchange the money.

Eight large copper coins and nine pieces of silver.

The commission fee was raised before I knew it.

Although this amount was plenty enough.

A quick check around the Adventurers Guild request board was made, and since there was a request for an urgent delivery, I immediately accepted it.

The lady at the reception desk updated the magical power to the adventurer card along with the accepted request.

After realizing the rank written on the card was S, she showed a surprised face.

The reason as to why she was shocked was not because S rank adventurers were rare but rather the fact that I had accepted such a quest.

Usually, such delivery quests can be accepted regardless of rank because of the urgency but it’s still commonly considered as an E rank request.

Usually, I would not bother hiding the reason behind it but explaining it was troublesome so I didn’t.

I readily held out one silver coin.

How many years had it been since I prepared for traveling?

It’s been a long time but I still remembered clearly what was needed.

The preparations were finished in no time.

I had also rented out a horse from the Adventurers Guild.

I’m glad that there was a request for urgent delivery.

Of the many benefits of the S rank, renting out a free horse on such a request was one of them.

Of course, that didn’t necessarily mean that I was going to return it immediately once the request was finished.

This time, I headed out in a different direction from the delivery.

I feel bad for the client, but I’m also in an emergency.

These horses that have been bought were definitely good ones for sure.

My luck was good.

This just goes to show how much of an emergency it was.

There could possibly be a chance of having my adventurer’s status revoked for taking advantage of its benefits, but so be it.

I had not intended to continue living on as an adventurer in the first place.

Norn was placed on top of the horse and I jumped onto its back.
Immediately, we set off from the town.

Norn became sick on the way.

I was in too much of a hurry.

Norn had absolutely no experience riding, even more so to have to continue moving throughout the day and night, even when she’s still just a child.

Extra time was taken to nurse Norn, and so by the time we reached the Fedoa region, two months had already passed.

This was the number of days that it would’ve taken it if I had used the horse-drawn carriage in the first place.

Therefore, the delivery request had already been failed long ago.

The fine was not a big deal though.

Though, I was in despair.

Before we reached the village of Buina, I had already realized the gravity of the situation.

The entire Fedoa region had disappeared.

I had sunk in to the polar regions of confusion.

What had happened?

Where’s the Buina village that I had known?



The walled city of Roa was not there anymore either.

Then, wouldn’t that mean that Rudeus was gone as well?


Unknowingly, I had my knees fall onto the ground.

“Annihilation from the Teleportation trap.”

Such words swirled inside my head.

The adventurer era.

I had heard many times about labyrinths, that the number one trap to be wary of was teleportation traps.

The party will fall apart without even knowing the location of their comrades.

It is one of the absolute worst traps that we shouldn’t get caught up in.

I have heard many stories of parties that had been caught up in such a trap and most would end up wiped out.

If any parties were to be caught in such a trap, they should all find their way back to the entrance to rendezvous.

Otherwise, those that were unable to come out would most likely be dead.

Any men who would hear of such a story would end up with a stunned look on their faces.

But, surely.

In such a place like this.


“Dad…we’re still not home yet?”

With those words, I returned to reality.

My daughter of a mere three years old, had grabbed onto the hem of my clothes.

I silently hugged Norn.

“Dad? What is it?”


I am a dad.

A father.

My daughter still doesn’t know what had happened yet.

But, because of me, she can have peace of mind.

I am a dad.

A father.

Do not show any weaknesses.

I must retain a resolute attitude.

It is so.

Teleportation’s a terrible trap indeed.

I do not know why we had ended up in such a situation.

But, I am alive.

Zenith was even a former adventurer as well.

Even Lilia, although not as strong as she used to be, could still use a sword.


I remember, at that time, at that moment, Lilia was in contact with Aisha right?

…I can’t remember clearly.

No, do not give up.

At that time, Lilia was holding Aisha’s hand.
Let us think that is true for now.

While returning the borrowed horse to the nearest town, I tried to collect some information.

It seems that the disaster took place throughout the entire Fedoa region.

Sauros and Phillip are both missing, and his brother is the lord now.

But, it doesn’t seem that Phillip’s brother is going to take responsibility and intervene in the downfall of this disaster at any moment.

They’re too concerned about themselves to bother lending a helping hand.

It seems, rather than to protect the people under one’s own dominion, he would rather care about himself.

The Asura nobles are absolutely repugnant because of this.

While I was gathering information, an old man named Alphonse made contact with me.

He was the butler that had been serving under Phillip.

He had sworn allegiance towards the Greyrat house.

Even under such a situation, he did not harbor any other selfish thoughts of his own.

He had even used his own property in order to start the construction of refugee camps.

Alphonse had said that he wanted my help. When he heard me ask him [Why me?], he responded saying that he had heard about me from Phillip.

Phillip had said,

“He is a person who puts in effort in the case of an emergency, but since he doesn’t have the power to see ahead, he’s an unreliable person that gets himself in trouble because of his own mistakes.”

The story goes like that. That’s none of your business.

Alphonse seemed to have been hesitant whether to attempt to contact me, but considering that I was Rudeus’ father, he took up the chance to offer cooperation.

I was just following the conversation but became delighted that Rudeus has been evaluated so highly even by the house butler.

I willingly accepted and followed Alphonse’s instructions.

Then one month passed.

Alphonse continuously borrows and collects volunteers as well as funds from various kinds of places while using them to expand the refugee camp.

What superb ability.

I, on the other hand, find and gather the lost people to the refugee camps while establishing and organizing the “Fedoa region’s Search Group”.

The network had spread to all places, trying to save those that had turned into refugees.

However, my purpose was not to save strangers, but to help to find my family.

By that time, the power attained over the place was large enough to be compared to a king and Alphonse was gaining steady funds for the reconstruction of the camps.

I left a note in the refugee camps, saying I was aiming for and heading to the Holy Milis Kingdom’s headquarters, the Adventurers Guild.

Milis and Asura, if I was able to successfully connect these two then information could easily be obtained between them.

This was the judgment I had made.

Anyone and everyone would easily be found.

That was what I had thought at that time.
I was too naive.

Half of a year’s time has passed while I was active in Milis.

A considerable number of people had been transported to the Milis Continent.

All of them were rescued, one after another.

Some within the group were sold as slaves.

I had decided to save them all.

It’s said that if you were to free slaves by force, you would end up going against the Milis Kingdom’s law.

But, Zenith and Lilia could have possibly ended up as slaves as well.

If that were to be the case, then there’s no need for any hesitation even if it were to be a crime.

I will save them all.

I kept that sort of attitude.

That way, in any sort of situation, I will remember what am I doing is for a just cause.

I do not allow any sort of precedent or reason to sway my decision.

Thinking about that, I realized that I could rely on Zenith’s house.

Zenith’s family is a house of powerful nobles in the Milis Kingdom.

Prestigious and known to have bore many excellent knights.

I made a commitment to rely on them.

The refugee rescue was advancing nicely as well.

Thanks to the early start of the movement, many of the people in need of help were found immediately.

Many of those from the Fedoa region had indeed been teleported over to the Milis Continent.

Those that had to go back by foot were given travel expenses in order to assist them.

The elderly and children that the Fedoa Region Search Group had found were provided with a place to rest.

Those that had become slaves also needed gold to purchase back their freedom, along with the power of the Zenith family.

If all else were to fail, then we would resort to looking for a chance to kidnap them back.

Of course, a problem surfaced.

The Milis Kingdom’s nobles became aware of the fact that I was the one in charge of the recent disappearance and theft of slaves, and so many sent their own private armies to attack me.

Many members ended up dead because of that, but I did not stop.

What we were doing were justified.

We were right in saving people, and so the search group continued to follow me.

I used the status of a senior noble of the Asura Kingdom’s Greyrat family, the house of Zenith and the fact that I was a former Adventurer in order to solve our problems.

However, not even one single piece of information of Lilia or Zenith came to me.

Not to mention, the same went for Rudeus as well.
That son of mine, wherever he would be, he would still stand out with overflowing information and rumors, but unfortunately, it did not enter my network at all.

One year had passed.

It became a year in no time at all.

At this point in time the reports of discoveries become quite varied and confusing, as well as more infrequent than before.

There are those that were found to be roughly in the middle of the Milis continent and the central southern continent.

There are still some villagers who have still not yet been found, and others are still trapped as slaves.

To this degree, the liberation of the slaves was proceeding according to plan.

The first priority is to secure custody of them, even if it required using brute force.

I also realized that this is an abomination to many of the nobles, so much so that they can’t turn a blind eye towards us.

The situation worsened due to the fact that many of our members were attacked and either killed or seriously injured.

There are even some members who blamed me for it.

We could have done better, not to mention I didn’t expect us to be in such a situation.

Even so, my attitude did not change.

It’s too late to afford a change.

Recently, more reports of discovery of refugees’ deaths have come up.

They weren’t that recent or ambiguous.

There have been many death reports since the beginning.

To be frank, the reports of death were more overwhelming than those of survivors.

Eto, Chloe, Rawls, Bonnie, Lane, Marion, Montie…

Every single time I hear the death report of an acquaintance, my spine goes cold.

There were some who broke down from the reports.

There were also those who we were one step behind from preventing their suicide.

There were others who ended up blaming me, asking why didn’t I look into that place sooner.

Each and every time, I grew into an even more desolate mood.

Then, as time flows by, even the death reports became ambiguous.

The person might be dead.

A corpse of that looked like that person might have been found.

In the depths of the forest, someone could have seen someone who looks like that person.

When I thought about it more clearly, the actions we have taken have ended up as vain effort for way too many.

Information about my family still did not come up.

I thought that I might have failed.

We should have looked into the magic continent and the northern part of the central continent.

If they had become slaves in those places, then they might still be alive.

What could have been put off should have been put off.

The first choice should have been to search within those dangerous places.

No, impossible.

Most members of the search team were not suited to fighting.

The majority of them were the original town’s farmers.

Some of them were adventurers but they were too few in number and of those that I had known, I had sent them to suitable places.

For the rest of the members of the Fedoa Region’s Search Group, if they were to be sent to the northern part of the Magic continent, the Central Continent, and the Begaritto Continent, they wouldn’t be able to stand in the midst of battle.

Those sent to rescue would need rescuing.

Therefore, my choice was not wrong.

Thanks to the decisions I had made, I was able to save thousands of refugees.

Or perhaps, if I was able to make contact with those of “Fangs of the Black Wolf”, I would have been able to search the Begaritto Continent and the Magic Continent as well.

Unfortunately, I was only able to get in touch with a single person.

Also, that one person whom after I had made contact with once, I no longer knew where he was or what he was doing.

I do not think that they were cold-hearted guys.

The relationship between us was bad originally, and I also had a big fight with them during our parting.

It was the worst farewell ever.

It would not be strange even if they were to still have a grudge against me.

Why in the past did I make that kind of farewell?

I know, it was because I was a kid.
That being said, I cannot begin to regret now.

A year and a half has passed.

These days, the amount I’m drinking has increased.

It has become a fact that I am unable to do anything unless I resort to alcohol.

I’m drinking from morning till night.

There’s no time when I’m sober.

Even while I think I should not be like this when I wake up in the middle of the night, whatever I do becomes completely useless.

I would have thoughts that my family has died.

What was their death like, what became of their corpses?

All I would end up thinking of were such things.

After all, even with that excellent son of mine, I still had not heard of even one thing of him ever since the disaster.

I do not want to think.

I do not want to think, and even possibly consider their deaths.

Surely everyone during this one and a half years was waiting for my help and then ended up dying in tears.

When I think about that, I almost become mad.

Why am I in such a place?

Out of all the possible choices, it would have been best if I had started looking in the most dangerous places.

Even at worst, I alone could have somehow worked it out.

Any mistake in my decisions contributes directly to those who had died, those that could have been saved but weren’t.

Those that we hold dear to us, those who were the most important to us, were mercilessly taken away.

Rather than wanting to believe it, I drink away my sorrows.

Only when I was drunk was I happy.

I was unable to do any work at all.

Six months later, the plan to return all of those found in the Milis Continent back to the Fedoa region begins.

I just can’t move those who were ill, the women, the children, and the elderly recklessly like that.

There are people that cannot withstand the long trip even if there was a gold coin each for their travel expenses.

But we have hope with us as well as the will to return home.

Those of us within the Fedoa Region’s Search Group escorted them back to Fedoa.

While the plan was progressing, even though I was responsible for them, I did not participate at all in the meetings, and instead I just drank all day.

All of the key members, including me, remained in Milis.

But in the end, the searching activities were reduced.

Two years.

The search movement will stop after two years.

While I think that it is still too early, there were others who thought that this was it.

Even if we were to search more, we would just be wasting money in vain.

In the end, I wasn’t able to find even one family member.

Such a useless man.

Why in the world was I so useless?

Always a mere kid, not fit to be an adult even to the ends of time.

The teams members all started to take a step’s distance away from me who was now always drunk and filled with the smell of booze.

This was natural.

No one would want to be acquainted with such a fool of a man who only drinks all day.

However there were some exceptions, one of which was Norn.

“Dad! Just a moment ago, a huge man was there.”

Even when I was this drunk, Norn would still talk to me so joyfully.


For me, Norn is my only family now.

She’s my most important person in the entire world.

To me, there is only Norn.


I didn’t even go to the Begaritto Continent or Magic Continent.

This was because of the presence of Norn.

My daughter who’s only four years old right now, how could I abandon her?

Why should I leave her behind and go to such a dangerous place where I might die?

“Oh? What is it Norn? Have you encountered anything fun?”

“Yeah! When I almost fell into the ditch awhile ago, a bald person helped me! So, this! I got this!”

While saying that, Norn held up what was in her hands happily.

It was an apple. A red apple. A most appetizing color indeed.

“I see, that’s good. Did you thank him properly?”

“Yes, I said ‘Thank you’. The bald uncle then stroked my head!”

“I see, I see. A good person. But, you shouldn’t go calling him bald since it might bother him.”

Conversations with my daughter were always fun.

Norn’s my treasure.

If there was anyone who would dare lay a hand on her, I would be ready to go against the entire Milis Kingdom.

It was at that time when I was thinking about that…

“Leader, it’s very bad!”

One of my team members jumped into my room.

Interrupting a conversation with my precious daughter, I was feeling a little cranky.

If it was like always, I would just reply back at him while yelling my lungs off.

However, with my daughter besides me, my pride held me back.

“What’s the matter?”

“I was doing the work you assigned to me when we were attacked!”


They were attacked.

By whom?

It must be those damn nobles.

We told to them that those under the Asura Kingdom’s dominion were wrongfully forced into slavery after the disaster.

Even so, they did not budge nor hand them over, those greedy bastards.

That was the story today, they sent people over to take their slaves back.

“All right, everyone, quickly get equipped. Let’s go!”

For now, we called out for everyone to gather together.

They weren’t a bunch of powerful fighters but it wasn’t like their opponents were strong adventurers that have fought through labyrinths.

They should be able to at least fight neck to neck with them.

While they gather, I headed off to where the problem had occurred.

The place should be close by, where I can immediately jump in.

The Search Team’s secret headquarters were a bunch of old warehouses where clothing and other sorts of items were stored.

It was a place someone was bound to discover.

This is bad. It may be necessary to change the base.

“Mr. Paul, the enemy is only one but he is strong, be careful.”

“…he uses a sword?”

“No, it’s a magician. Probably a kid, but he has his face covered.”

A magician brat…

Possibly an amateur, though with that said, how would he defeat us with so many adults as his opponents?

It would probably be someone from the Dwarf race.

With a small stature like a child, he can easily fool us into thinking he’s a mere kid.

An opponent of the dwarf race.

Even drunk, I should still be able to win.

I am confident that I wouldn’t be defeated by these mere thugs, but…

Nope, there’s no problem.

I have more than enough options in terms of fighting abilities.
Thinking so, I continued on to the warehouse.

The inn Paul was staying at was the 『Dawn of the Door Inn』. Next door is a slightly larger than usual inn.

Inside is a circular wooden table with ten seats. I sit on one of them. Paul is sitting in front of me.

Though it’s still the daytime, all the seats are filled up. The guys I knocked out were healed by some healing magician allies of Paul, and they were sitting around as well. It goes without saying, but the looks they were giving me weren’t particularly good. It seems that everyone here is Paul’s companion.

The one I notice in particular is the person behind Paul. Sitting there is a female warrior. Her hair is short and chest-nut colored, curling outwards.[8] Her lips are a bit pouty[9] and she gives a charming impression. Worthy of special mention is her figure.Large breasts, a slim waist, and a full butt, covered up by the so-called bikini armor. She’s a girl in her late teens.

Indeed, it’s the female warrior that Paul called Vera.

Even with one look, I can tell that she’s got the kind of figure that Paul is fond of.

That bikini armor isn’t very unusual in this world. It’s a world where a small wound can easily be fixed with healing magic. Assuming that they’d just block attacks, they’d prefer light weight armors. Things like chainmail would get in the way. There are a lot of swordsmen who think this way. It’s likely that she’s one of them.

Still, it’s the first time I’ve seen someone so lightly dressed. Normally above some thin clothing they’d wear armor on their joints, like their shoulders and elbows. Even if she isn’t dressed that way because we’re in a bar, she could have worn an overcoat or something. At the very least, the young women I’ve seen up until now on the Demon Continent were like that. Isn’t she cold in a get-up like that?

I’ve heard that because of the 7 towers in Milis, the climate is always stable here. I wonder if that’s why she’s fine? Well, let’s just assume so for now. It’s eye-pleasing.

While I’m looking at her, our eyes suddenly meet.

I was winked at.

I returned the wink.

“Oi, Rudi… Rudi?”

When Paul speaks to me, the female warrior and I break off our gazes.

“Father, it’s been a while.”

“What, Rudi… you survived, huh?”[10]

Paul spoke with a tired voice. How do I say this… he’s really changed.

He hasn’t shaved properly, his hair is a mess, his breath reeks of alcohol, and his whole body gives off a peevish impression.

He doesn’t look at all like the Paul in my memories.

“Well… yeah…”

At any rate, my mind can’t keep up.

Why is Paul here?

This is Milishion.

It’s as far from Asura as Africa is from Mongolia.

Is he here to search for me?

No, he shouldn’t have known that I was teleported to the Magic Continent.

In that case, for a different matter, huh?

What about his job protecting the Buina village?

“And so, why are you here, Tou-sama?”

Thinking that I should ask this first, in response Paul looked surprised.

“[Why?] you ask, you saw the message didn’t you?”

“Message… you say?”


What message?

I don’t recall seeing anything like that.

Seeing me obviously confused, Paul frowned.

Could it be that I said something that upset him?

“Oi, Rudeus. What have you been doing up until now?”

“Even if you ask that, it was pretty rough, you know.”

I’m the one who wants to know what’s going on.

While thinking this, I recounted my journey up until now.

About how I had been transported to the Magic Continent, I had been saved by a certain Demon race person, how I became an adventurer, and about the year I had spent with Eris on the Magic Continent.

Thinking about it, it had been a pretty fun trip. From the troubles we had at the start, as well as the half year we had lived as adventurers; we had experienced quite a lot.

It might have been because of that, but I gradually became more talkative, and started to talk more passionately about the events that had occurred while I was journeying. Everything that I had said was completely non-fiction; a great big spectacle.

I had separated my journey into three parts:

The first was meeting Ruijerd and becoming friends with him, and then the chaos at Rikarisu town.

The second was about the Great Magician Rudeus helping Ruijerd, and his journeying to reform the world.

The third was about how some cowardly Beast People had captured me, and my desperate struggles in captivity.

Though I had dramatized a few parts, I began to speak more smoothly, and gradually my gestures became more joyful and I started to tell the story while making exaggerated sound effects.

By the way, I had left out the stuff about the Hitogami.

“And so when we got to Wind Port, what we saw was…”


Around the time when I had finished telling the second part, the 『The Journey of 3 Black-listed People Through the Magic Continent – Empathy Arc』, I suddenly stopped talking.

Paul had become sullen.

His face had distorted into an irritated expression, and he was tapping his finger on the table.

I might have upset him somehow.

Without understanding, I was about to continue my story.

“After that, we headed to the Great Forest.”

“That’s enough.”

In an irritated voice, Paul cut me off.

“That you spent the last year gallivanting about, I understand quite well now.”

I became just a little irritated at Paul’s words.

“I had quite a tough time as well you know.”

“Just what was tough about it?”


When he had asked that in return, I let out a strange voice.

“From your tone, I didn’t feel like you had even an ounce of hardship.”

That’s because I told it like that.

Though, certainly I may have gotten a bit carried away.

“Hey, Rudi. There’s one thing I’d like to ask.”

“What is it?”

“You, why didn’t you gather information about the other people who had been teleported while you were on the Magic Continent?”

I stayed silent.

I had no choice but to stay silent.

Even if he asked me [Why?] I had no way to answer.

There was only one way to reply.

There was only one reason.

It was because I had forgotten.

At first we had struggled with all our strength, however even when we had room to breathe again, I hadn’t even once thought that there might’ve been people besides us on the Demon Continent.

“I-, I had forgotten… We didn’t have the time to, and…”

“Didn’t have the time? Even though you had the time to help out some demon you didn’t know, you didn’t have the time to concern yourself about the other people who had been teleported?”

I stay silent.

I had gotten my priorities wrong.

Now that he mentions it, certainly that may have been the case.

Still, don’t ask me this after it’s already happened.

I had really forgotten at that time.

I can’t be helped, right?

“Hah! Without searching for others, without writing a single letter, together with that cute, cute ojou-san like you were on a picnic, living as an adventurer. Not only that, you had a strong guard to escort you. And then, hah, when you first came to Milishion you saw a kidnapping, and put panties on your head and played hero?”

Paul sighs at me in ridicule, and reaches for the jug of alcohol on the neighboring table. He drank half of it in a gulp, then spat as if to make fun of me.

Because that gesture was unabashedly making fun of me, I became irritated. Though I won’t tell him to stop drinking, aren’t we in the middle of an important discussion?

“Even I’ve had to deal with one thing after another. I had decided that in a situation where I couldn’t tell left from right, I would protect only Eris… Various things had happened, so it couldn’t be helped, right?”

“It’s not like I’m blaming you or anything.”

He had spoken in a tone that ridiculed me. Finally, I began to raise my voice.

“In that case, why are you picking a fight with me!?”

I reached the limits of what I could endure. I don’t understand why Paul is saying things like this.

“Why, you ask?”

Once again, Paul spits.

“I should be asking you that.”

“What about me?”

I can’t comprehend it. What is he trying to say?

“Was that Eris you mentioned, Phillip’s daughter?”

“Eh? Ah, of course she is.”

“I’ve never seen her, but she’s definitely quite the cute ojou-san huh? Was not sending letters because you thought the number of guards around her would increase, and it’d get in the way of your flirting?”

“Didn’t I just say that I had forgotten?”

I hadn’t thought of anything but that.

Certainly, Eris really does have good standing.

The Greyrat family is huge.

Possibly, had we spoken to the lord of Saint Port, we might have gained one or two guards.

But I had explained that at that time I had been caught by the Beast People and so… oh, I hadn’t explained, huh? I hadn’t gotten up to that part yet.

Even so.

I aimed to do the things that I could, in my own way.

Though I didn’t manage to do everything in the best way possible, that doesn’t give him the right to blame me like this.

“Leader. How about leaving it there? He’s still young so even if he had said a little too much, it can’t be helped, right?”

When I became silent, the bikini warrior from before had come from behind and placed her hands on Paul’s shoulders. Seeing this, I laugh in scorn.

In the end, it’s this sort of thing.

Though this man speaks high and mightily, he’s a man who won’t discriminate when it comes to women.

He’s that sort of man.

He isn’t in a position to say anything to me.

I haven’t laid my hands on Eris once.

Certainly there were close calls.

There were times when I was ruled by my desires as well.

But I never did lay my hands on her.

“When it comes to women, I don’t want to be told this by you, Tou-sama.”


Paul’s eyes glaze over in irritation. I don’t notice.

“What’s the deal with the woman over there?”

“What about Vera?”

“Do Mother<–Esteemed mother (Kaa-sama)–> and Lilia know that you have such a beautiful woman nearby?”

“…They don’t. There’s no way that they would.”

Paul’s expression warps into one of regret but I don’t see it. I was deluded into thinking that I was winning the argument.

“So you’re cheating as much as you like, then? You’ve had her put on quite the erotic outfit. It seems that the day when I get a new brother or sister is close at hand, huh?”

Before I realize.

Before I realize, I had been hit, and was on the ground.

Paul is making a vicious expression and is looking down at me.

“Don’t fuck around, Rudi.”

I had been hit.



“Oi, Rudi. Since you’re here, it means that you passed by Saint Port, didn’t you?”

“And what about it?”

“Then you should know, right!?”

I don’t know what’s going on anymore.

Just that Paul is hiding something, and that though I don’t know about it, he’s blaming me because he thinks it’s natural that I do.

Don’t fuck around with me.

Even I have things that I don’t know.

There’s heaps of things that I’d like to know about.

“I don’t know!”

I raised my fist and struck at Paul.

It’s avoided.

At the same time, I activate my demon eye.

<My leg gets caught, and I’m toppled>

I stamp on Paul’s leg with all my might.

I then spin around and aim for Paul’s chin.

<He avoids it and strikes back at the counter>

He moves really well for a drunk person.

I gather mana into my right arm.

I still can’t match Paul in close quarters combat.

However, if I use magic it isn’t a problem.

I create a tornado with my right hand, and Paul is sent flying.


Paul flies spinning through the air, and is thrown behind the counter.

With a crash, he sends the jug of alcohol flying, and falls onto the bed.

“Shit! You’ve fucking done it now!”

He immediately gets up but his legs are tired.

This idiot drank too much.

In the past, Paul was stronger than this.

It’s likely that even in that position, he would have evaded my tornado.

“Rudi, you bastard…”

Another woman rushes over to the stumbling Paul. Even though he surrounds himself with women, he really dared to says all those things to me.

“Don’t touch me!”

Paul shakes her off and walks in front of me.

“Paul, just how many women did you cheat with while I was gone?”

“Shut the hell up!”

<He swings his right fist towards me>

It’s a really unsightly, telegraphed punch[11].

Is this really the same Paul?

This is an attack that I can avoid even without my demon eye.

I grip that arm and perform a one-arm shoulder throw.[12]

Of course I can’t do anything like Judo.

I had used wind magic to kick us off and like that, I forcefully threw him.


It seems that he didn’t even perform an ukemi[13] properly.

I don’t actually know if the technique exists in this world, though.

I mount Paul who had clumsily fallen to the floor.

The same way that Eris usually does, I check both his arms with my knees, and neutralize any resistance.

“I’ve been trying my best, too!”

I hit him.

I hit him.

I hit him.

Paul endures it and looks at me in hatred.


What’s with those eyes.

Why do I have to be looked at like that.

“There was no helping it, right!? I was at a place I knew nothing about! There wasn’t anyone I knew! Even then I somehow managed to make it here! Why do I have to be reproached like this!?”

“…Since it was you, you should have done things better!”

“I couldn’t!”

After that, I wordlessly hit Paul again and again.

Paul didn’t say a word, and while bleeding from his mouth, just continued to look at me.

In an irritated way.

Like he was looking at someone who couldn’t be reasoned with.

Stop itttttttt!


He shouldn’t have been a person who would look at me like this.



“Stop itttttttt!”

At that time, something had flown at me from the side and bumped into me.

Because of the impact I had staggered, and in that instant Paul thrust me away and stood up.

I prepare myself for an attack.

However, Paul didn’t move.

In the space between us stood a single little girl.

“Stop it already!”

She has a nose a lot like Paul’s, and golden hair a lot like Zenith’s.

I understand with just a glance.

It’s Norn.

My younger sister.

She’s gotten quite big.

If I remember correctly, she’s five now, right?

No, has she already turned six?

Why is she facing me with her arms spread apart like that?

“Don’t bully father!”

I receive those words, stunned.


No, I mean…


Norn is glaring at me with eyes that are about to cry.

I suddenly look around, and for some reason…

Looks of criticism are gathered on me.

“…What’s with this?”

My heart suddenly runs cold.

I recall that incident from decades ago.

It was the time when I was bullied.

At that time as well, I had slightly misspoken and was looked at with criticism from everyone in the classroom.

Ahh, that’s right.

I’ve said something wrong.

I give up.

My heart is broken.

I don’t care anymore.

I’m going home.

I didn’t see anything.

I don’t know anything.

I’ll head back to the inn and wait for Eris and Ruijerd.

Then I’ll depart immediately.

Tomorrow, or the day after tomorrow.

Even if it’s not the capital, we can still make money, so who cares.

There should be an adventurers guild in Westport as well.

“Rudi. It wasn’t just you that was teleported. Everyone in Buina village was wrapped up in the teleportation disaster too.”

Paul says something and I dimly hear it.


What, just now, what?

“We had left messages at Saint Port, and Westport as well. At the adventurer’s guild. You became an adventurer, didn’t you? Why didn’t you see them…?”

Even if you say that, there wasn’t anything at…

No, that’s right.

I never went to the adventurer’s guild in Saint Port.

Since after I went to pick up Ruijerd, I ended up at the Dorudia Clan’s village.

“While you were happily travelling, countless people died.”

Countless people.

That scale.

A magical disaster.

A teleportation disaster.

Why didn’t I realize it?

That Hitogami said 『Large Scale Magical Disaster』.

Why did I think that Buina village would be fine?

I see.

Everyone is missing…

“In other words… Sylphy as well?”

When I say that, Paul once again makes an irritated expression.

“Rudi. You’re more concerned about a woman than your own mother?”

I gulp.

“K-, Kaa-sama is still missing!?”

“Yeah. I couldn’t find her at all! Lilia as well!”

Paul’s bitter words hit me like a slap.

I stagger like I’d been hit.

My legs are unsteady.

I feel like I’m going to collapse.

In front of me is a chair.

I somehow manage to lean on it.

“To search for the missing people, we formed into a search party organization.”

A search party.

I see.

In other words, the people here are the search party?

“B-, but why would a search party kidnap people?”

“There are those who became slaves as well.”


Having been teleported, without knowing where they are, they’re deceived, and then made into slaves…

And apparently there are a great number of people like this.

Paul and his group seem to compare slaves one by one against the missing person list, and earnestly ask the owner for their freedom. However, among them are many who don’t want to part with the slaves that they’ve obtained. According to Milisian law, no matter the circumstances, once a person is made a slave they are the property of their master.

That’s why Paul decided to forcefully abduct the slaves.

Stealing slaves is of course a crime.

But there’s a loophole in this law.

Using this, Paul freed countless slaves.

Of course, if it was according to their wishes, then it would have been fine to leave the slaves.

However, the majority of the slaves begged in tears to be allowed to return to their hometown.

The boy they rescued this time was one of them.

I thought I had seen his face somewhere, that boy was one of those who had bullied Sylphy in the past, Somal.

During this past year, he had been made to live as a prostitute.

Hearing the bitter cries of those who were made into slaves, but among them were those who couldn’t be saved.

In other words, there were also those who were neglected by some of the nobles, but couldn’t understand the search party’s high-handed way of doing things.

From above, from below, they were criticized from all sides.

Though Paul’s nerves were worn down each day, he never gave up and continued to give his best.

All for the sake of saving those who were teleported due to the magical calamity.

“Rudi. I thought that you had already noticed the situation long ago, and had already taken action.”

At Paul’s words, I hang my head without power.

Don’t say something so unreasonable…

How exactly was I supposed to realize?

Ahh, but, I see.

I see.

It’s possible that during my journey on the Magic Continent, there were people from Fedoa region in one of the towns I passed through.

Had I asked one of them for their stories, I might have realized the severity of the situation.

I was negligent in confirming the situation.

I should have prioritized finding out about the disaster over Ruijerd’s situation.

I’ve failed.

“So for you to have been having a carefree adventure is…”


Ahh, that’s right.

That’s right, isn’t it?

While I was being aroused by Eris’ panties.

While I was being aroused by the bodies of the young women at the adventurers guild.

While I was licking the thighs of the Demon Realm’s Great Empress.

While I was groping the bodies of the beast-eared girls…

Paul had been risking his life to find our family.

Of course he’s angry.


Only, I can’t apologize.

Because it couldn’t be helped, right?

How should I say this?

It’s because I thought that I had been trying my best at that time.


Paul doesn’t say a thing.

Norn is silent too.

However, I can feel from her gaze a strong sense of rejection.

That feeling gouges at me.

It gouges at my heart.

It gouges at my soul.

When I look around, I find that all of Paul’s companions had been looking at me with looks of reproach.

Thoughts of my past cross my mind.

It was the day after, when the pictures of me, shown to be naked and inferior, were pasted around the school.

The looks of everyone when I entered the classroom…
The inside of my mind turned pure white.

Before I noticed, I had returned to our inn.

I was collapsed on the bed.

I have no idea.

I have no idea about anything at all.

I don’t think about anything.

There was a rustling from inside my clothing.

When I had taken a look, I found writing paper.

I crushed it and threw it away.

I didn’t want to do anything.

Thinking about it, it was the first time I was treated coldly by my parents.

Both in my previous life, and my current life.

Something this or that, my parents had spoiled me.

Just now Paul completely rejected me.

That attitude was… that’s right.

It was the attitude that my siblings had shown when they had thrown me out of the house.

What did I do wrong?

I don’t understand.

I had planned to do things right.

Even when I think back, I hadn’t made any fatal errors in judgement.

If I were to venture a guess, it’d be relying on Ruijerd at the beginning.

Even while doubting that God, I had followed his advice and saved Ruijerd.

I tried my best to speak happily about my journey too.

Though there’s also the fact I had gotten carried away, I hadn’t wanted to worry Paul, and there was also my ego.

‘I managed to do all this’, I had wanted to say.

To Paul, it’s possible that it wasn’t funny.

To Paul’s companions as well, as expected it wasn’t funny.

I really slipped up.

I didn’t intend to prioritize Sylphy over my mother.

I mean, Paul and Norn were there.

I had thought that Zenith was alright as well, right?

No, that’s an excuse, isn’t it?

At that moment, I hadn’t thought of Zenith at all.

It was Paul that had brought up the topic of women.

I haven’t laid my hands on Eris at all.

I was told off by Paul who had a history of cheating.

That’s why I had the right to…

Ahh, so that’s how it is?

Could it be that Paul hasn’t laid his hands on them?

I see.

If that’s the case then of course he’d be mad.

Okay. I feel like I’m a little more collected now.


Tomorrow, I’ll talk to him one more time.

At any rate, even Paul just got a bit emotional.

Wasn’t there a case like this before, as well?

If we talk, he’ll understand.

Right, it’ll be okay.

Even I worry about my family. It’s not like I don’t.

That I didn’t investigate was because I missed out on the information a little.

Certainly, it’s painful that in this year and a half that I could have searched the Magic Continent, I didn’t do anything.

Still, I’m still alive.

I’ll work things out somehow.


It’ll be fine if I properly search for them.

Paul should understand as well.

That in this wide world, just because you didn’t find them immediately, doesn’t mean that they won’t ever be found.

That’s why I’ll calm Paul down, and we’ll work out this time’s plan.

We’ll focus on places that they haven’t searched yet.

I’ll lend a hand as well.

If I deliver Eris to Asura, I can continue north to search the northern regions.

Right. First I’ll meet Paul…

I’ll return to that bar, and meet with Paul…


Suddenly I had felt nauseous, and ran to the bathroom.

Like that, I throw everything up.

Even if I understand in theory, my heart isn’t cleared up at all.
Because it had been a long time since I had faced rejection from my family, my heart completely broke.

Ruijerd had returned a little after noon.

He had an expression more cheerful than usual, and it seemed like he had obtained something that had been made to look like an envelope. But when he saw me sitting on the bed, he frowned.

“Did something happen?” I was asked.

“My father was in this town.”

When I replied as such, Ruijerd’s expression grew even more severe.

“…Was something unpleasant said to you?”


“It’s been a while since you’ve met him, right?”


“Tell me the details.”

Without concealing anything, I told him what happened.

Ruijerd briefly said “Is that so?”.

The conversation was paused there.
He left for a while.

In the evening, Eris returned.

Something might have happened because she looks quite excited.

Leaves are stuck to her chest, and there’s dirt on her cheeks. However, she looks quite happy.

Considering that appearance, it seems she had a good time goblin hunting.

I’m glad.

“Welcome back.”

“I’m back, Rudeus. You know! Ah…”

When I smiled at her, she made a startled expression.

Then like that, she ran over to me.

“Who was it!? Who did this to you!?”

With a frantic expression, she started shaking me by the shoulders.

“It’s nothing, you know.”

“There’s no way that’s the case!”

She continued to ask me questions like that several times.

She was persistent, and so without hiding anything, and indifferently, I told her about my conversation with Paul.

I told her about what I had said to him, about what kind of reaction he had, and about what happened.

“What’s up with that? That’s!”

Hearing my story, Eris became extremely angry.

“To say something so one-sided like that, it’s unforgivable! Just how hard does he think you’ve been working!? For him to say that was playing…! Absolutely unforgiveable! He’s disqualified as a father! I’ll beat him to death!”

Saying something dangerous, she rushed out of the room with sword in hand.
I didn’t have the energy to stop her, and so I saw her off like that.

A few minutes later, Eris returned.

She had been caught by Ruijerd by the scruff of the neck, and was carried in like a cat.

“Let me go!”

“Don’t get involved in parent and child fights.”

Ruijerd declared as such, and lowered Eris onto the bed.

Eris immediately turned her head to glare at him.

“Even if it’s a fight between parent and child, there are still things that you can say and things that you can’t!”

“Yeah. But I can understand the feelings of Rudeus’ father.”

“Then what about Rudeus’ feelings!? It’s Rudeus! Rudeus who’s always easy going, and who’ll stay calm even when he’s kicked and punched, Rudeus! He’s become this depressed!”

“If he’s depressed, then console him. If you’re a woman, you can do that much, right?”


Eris was lost for words, and Ruijerd went downstairs.

Eris who was left in the room looks like she can’t calm down, and wanders about, here and there.

Sneaking glances towards me, she sometimes folds her arms in an imposing stance. Like that, she’ll open her mouth to say something, but stop, and again she’ll wander back and forth.

She can’t calm down.

She’s like a bear in a zoo.

In the end, Eris sat down next to me.


Without saying a word.

She sits.

She delicately increases the distance.

I wonder what kind of face Eris is making?

I couldn’t really see.

I didn’t have the composure to look at another’s face.

A little time passed by.

I suddenly realized that Eris wasn’t by my side.

When I began to wonder where she had gone to, I was embraced tightly from behind.

“It’ll be alright. I’m on your side…”

Saying that, Eris held my head.

Soft, hot, and smells a little of sweat.

All of it was something that I had experienced over this past year; it was Eris’ scent.

I felt a sense of security.

The feeling of anxiety I had from being rejected by my family, my fear…

I felt like all of it was being swept away.

Eris might already be part of my family.

Had Eris been there in my past life, I might have been saved at an even earlier point.

It was an embrace that let me think that.

“Thank you, Eris.”

“I’m sorry, Rudeus. I’m, not really good at this kind of thing after all.”

I had turned around and clasped her hand.

They were callused from her sword, strong, and not hands that you could believe belonged to the daughter of an aristocratic family.

They were hands that showed great effort.

“No, you really helped me.”


The pieces of my heart had connected, and just a little, my composure returned to me.

While thinking this, and feeling relieved, I entrusted my body weight to Eris.
I’ll lean on her for just a little while.

—Paul’s Point of View—

I was drinking in a bar.

Since it’s almost night the number of customers started to increase.

In reverse the number of group members have decreased.

In the middle of the bar I was sitting at one table, intent on continuing to drink endlessly.

I’m sure my displeasure is hanging in the atmosphere

No one is approaching me.

“Yo, I was looking for you?”

And just as I was thinking a voice called out to me.

After I raised my face a monkey faced man was there with the ends of his mouth raised.

This is the first time in a year since I last saw this face.

“Gisu? You bastard… Where do you think you’ve been.”

“Ohhh, what’s this what’s this, you’re just as displeased as always.”


I clicked my lips together with a bit of a cheh, and then touched the side of my face.

The pain still remains.

The place where I was hit by Rudeus.

I was putting up a strong front, but it probably would have been a good idea to get healing cast after all.

Shit, Rudeus you bastard.

What do you mean [If you have my magic then the Magic Continent is no problem.]

If you have that much room for leisure, then you should have enough to search for people.

On the contrary, you just kept on intending to tell me about eating the meat from Great Land Turtles.

What do you mean by [If I hadn’t thought of the idea of creating a pot with earth magic, then there’s no way I could have continued eating that crappy tasting meat for another year.]

If you have the time to search for ingredients then there’s something else you should have been doing, right.


In the end you even suspected me of cheating?

Stop screwing around with me.

Since the teleport incident happened I haven’t even once thought about a woman.

I haven’t done anything about myself and put it on the shelf, and then you’re the one blaming me?

Don’t screw with me.

What do you mean you didn’t know.

If you had properly investigated while on the Magic Continent, by this time you could have met with either Zenith or Lilia.

Don’t screw around with me…

“Paul. Show your face at the Adventurer’s Guild tomorrow.”

“Hehe.. since you’re like that it seems you haven’t met yet.”

What’s so funny Gisu.

While laughing so frivolously it seems he ordered something.

In any case it’s probably just alcohol.

This man is a bigger drinker than that dwarf Talhand.

“Paul. Show your face at the Adventurer’s Guild tomorrow.”

“Why should I?”

“You’ll be able to meet with an interesting person.”

An interesting person.

Someone who would cure my displeased mood.

The reason why Gisu showed his face today.

And then the person I just met today.

After putting those three together, I realized the answer.

“Rudi, huh?”

After hearing that the monkey face turned sour, and started scratching the side of his head.

“What’s this? Did you already know?”

“I met him.”

“If that’s the case, it doesn’t seem like you’re very happy. Did you get into a fight?”

A fight.

Well, fight, huh.

It didn’t even grow into a fight though?

Shit, after remembering it my face started to ache again.

“What happened Paul, tell me about it.”

With that friendly face Gisu moved to the chair next to me.

Since the old days this guy has always been good at listening to other people’s worries.

This time as well, it seems even if I say he’s meddling, he’ll specifically go out of his way to listen.

“Ah, listen to this…”

Then I started to tell Gisu about what just happened a while ago.

The fact that I was happy about the meeting.

Although something made the story awkward and I asked Rudeus to tell me about what he had been doing up until now.

And then Rudeus started to tell me about his journey in an excessively fun tone.

He started to sing about a worthless story of bragging.

Rather than that boasting, there should have been something else you should have done is what I pointed out.

And the fact that he snapped back at me.

And the fact that he pointed out women and I snapped.

And the fact that we fought and I was beaten down.

Gisu just kept listening nodding to himself at specific points.

[Yeah], it seems he’s in agreement [I see now], it seems he’s understood as he listened.

He was listening with that kind of feeling but at the end he said this.

“You know, aren’t you holding your expectations for your son a bit too high?”


I realized that I had raised my voice in a foolish way.

Over expectation?

What’s that?

Towards who?

“I do? Towards Rudi?”

“I mean, think about it a bit more.”

While I was perplexed Gisu kept pressing me for an answer while connecting his words.

“That guy is certainly amazing. I’ve never seen a guy who can use voiceless incantations before. When I heard that he had exterminated dozens of monsters during the past year, shivers ran down my spine. I’m sure that guy Rudeus is in fact a genius that only appears once every hundred years.”

That’s right. Rudi is a genius.

He’s a genius.

A true genius.

He’s a guy who could do anything since he was small.

There was a point where I thought he was bad in some places, but he even managed to get that Philip to offer his daughter.

The Philip who always used to denounce me that much.

“Yeah, that’s right. He’s amazing. After all since he was five years old–“

“However, he’s still a brat.”

After he cut straight into the conversation I stayed quiet.

“Rudeus is still an 11 year old brat.”

Gisu said it once again while reflecting upon it.

“Even you, the time when you left your house was when you were 12 right?”


“Didn’t you use to say anyone younger than 12 is still a brat?”

“What’s that mean, what are you trying to say with that.”

Rudi is stronger than me.

Certainly I was drinking alcohol today, but even if you took away that fact he had become strong.

Even though I was drunk I was serious.

I seriously used the North God style [Four-legged Form] that I didn’t want to use and even went as far as using Sword God style’s [Silent Sword].

Even with that, my sword only cut the string of the panties he was wearing on his head.

Rudi wasn’t serious at all.

As proof of that, all of the group members were taken down with just minor injuries.

He was fighting while going easy on them, I lost to someone going easy.

I don’t know how much stronger he’s gotten in the time we hadn’t met.

Just, Rudi was already way more clever than I when he was seven years old.

His physical strength should be stronger than mine.

And his head is better than mine.

In that case, it’s not surprising that he can do everything better than me.

What does age have to do with it.

“Paul, what were you doing when you were 11 years old?”


If I remember correctly, I was learning swordsmanship at my house.

It was an everyday life of being scolded by my father.

Even when I put in a bit of work, he would complain about everything and hit me.

“Do you think the you of that time could have survived on the Magic Continent?”

“Hah, Gisu, that entire premise is strange. Rudi you know, had a strong Demon Race as an escort with him. He knows human language, Demon God language, and Beast God language, he even beat an A rank monster in a single hit! He was together with a guy like a monster escorting him. Even if it wasn’t me anyone could fly through the Magic Continent.”

“It couldn’t be done. You wouldn’t be able to do it, absolutely not. Even if you went to Magic Continent right now, you wouldn’t be able to return by yourself.”

He asserted it while intimidating me.

Gisu is just the same as usual, laughing frivolously.

This guy’s smile is just as irritating as always.

“Ha!! Then isn’t that all the more reason! He did something I can’t do. He’s a genius. Rudi is a genius! My son is a genius. He’s already a fine adult. There’s nothing for me to say. What mistake is there with placing expectations on a guy with the ability to meet them? Right Gisu, am I mistaken?”

“It’s mistaken. You’re always mistaken.”

While continuing to laugh frivolously he started to chug the beer that was brought out.

“Puha… That’s good. After all you can’t drink something like this in the Great Forest.”


“I get it, you’re loud.”

Gisu placed the wooden cup down with a bam sound.

And then he suddenly started talking seriously.

“Paul. You’ve never been to the Magic Continent before right?”

“What about it?”

I’ve never been to the Magic Continent.

Though of course I’ve heard plenty about it from people.

Rumors that it’s a dangerous land.

Just by walking down the road monsters start appearing and if you don’t eat the monsters you can’t live.

However, what’s going to happen just from there being a lot of monsters.

“Just as you know, I was born on the Magic Continent. Then ask me, how is the Magic Continent dangerous.”

“Come to think of it, I don’t remember you ever talking about that. How is it dangerous?”

“First, there are no roads. There’s a path, but it’s nothing like the ones in Milis Continent and Central Continent, paths with few monsters that are safe don’t exist anywhere. No matter where you walk around, C rank or above monsters just come out to attack you.”

Certainly I’ve heard there are a lot of monsters, but C rank?

They’re opponents that only come out deep in the forests of the Central Continent.

Either they come in swarms or most of them have some sort of special ability.

“Isn’t that exaggerating a bit?”

“No, it’s the truth. I’m not saying a single lie right now. Magic Continent is that sort of Continent. In any case, there’s a lot of monsters.”

Gisu’s eyes were serious.

However, even if this guy makes eyes like these, unexpectedly he can lie.

I won’t be deceived.

“On such a Continent, even if you call him excellent, a child with no combat experience was suddenly thrown.”


If he means no combat experience, it must be about Rudi.

Now that he has said it, I’ve never heard talk of him fighting anyone.

Just, it seemed like he skillfully repelled some kidnappers, and that he couldn’t even win against Ghyslaine unless he can open some distance.

I don’t know of a swordsman better than Ghyslaine.

If it’s getting close to that guy, then Rudi with an appropriate distance, there shouldn’t even be 1000 guys in the world who can win.

That’s why, having combat experience or not is unrelated talk.

Even that North God, Alex R. Karuman, I’ve heard without any combat experience, in his first actual combat he cut down and killed a Sword Emperor.

“Then, an adult appeared there who was going to save them. A Demon Race, certainly he was a strong guy. Superd Race. You know right. That Superd race.”


Superd race.

In regards to that matter, honestly I was half in doubt about it.

I heard there were almost none left in the Superd races even on the Magic Continent.

“In a state where he didn’t know left from right, there was one existence who appeared he could reach out for. The existence who saved him in a weakened state. However, Superd race are scary. Since you don’t know what they’ll do if you turn them down after all. That is, he had to grab onto that hand.”

“Well, I guess so.”

“Then after being saved, the clever Rudeus thought up this idea. [What is this guy’s objective?] just like that.”


If it’s Rudeus he would think that.

I wouldn’t realize it, but he’s a smart guy in those matters.

Even at that time when he saved Lilia, he showed a discerning eye that you wouldn’t think belonged to a child.

“However, there’s no way he could figure out the other side’s objective.”

I’m sure.

Since you don’t know what the other side’s aim is, it’s how people like Gisu live.

“Right now he’s saving me, but he might eventually cut us off. Then and there Rudeus thought [In order to not be cut off, I’ll sell him a favor.]”

“What’s that? Favor? Would it go well?”

“Don’t poke fun at it. Even describing it as a favor, it stabs someone in the feelings, and causes a camaraderie to sprout, that kind of thing is good.”

Awareness of comrades starts to sprout, huh.

I see now.

If he does that, then I can agree with Rudi’s actions.

He did a favor in return for the Superd’s protection, and then polished his skills in the case the time he was alone ever came.

It’s rational.

You could say Rudeus chose the safest route.

Hnnn, as expected, he can do it well.

“Cheh… if he’s thought that far, why can’t he do anything beyond that.”

After I let those words out, Gisu held up his fingers.

Then he started to go over it one by one.

“In a place for the first time, a first time adventure, now matter how intelligent he is, it was full of things he didn’t know about. In order to not be deceived he had no choice other than learning. On top of that he had to deal with a Demon Race who he never knew when he would be betrayed by, and right behind him was something like a little sister who he has no choice but to protect.”

While saying it indifferently Gisu folded his fingers, and then finally he brought two together.

“If he had even managed to search for other people who were teleported on top of that he’d be a superman. A superman. It wouldn’t be strange for him to be included in the [Seven World Powers] if that were the case.”

The [Seven World Powers] huh.

That’s a nostalgic name to hear.

In the old days I wanted to become as famous as that as well.

Even if we put aside a parent’s overestimation, I think Rudi has enough potential to make it that far though…

“It’s clearly overworking. Even if Rudeus is a genius, humans, you know, have limits.”

“Why would a person who is pushing right along the borders of his limits, talk about his adventures in such an enjoyable way? No matter how you look at it, that was like a noble who was superficially entering a labyrinth and playing around only to return?”

If it really was that hard for Rudi, then he wouldn’t have said it in that way of speaking.

Places where the journey was painful, or difficult.

He would have told me about times like those.

However, Rudeus never spoke of those even once.

“That is because he didn’t want to worry you.”


I let out another foolish sound.

“Why would that guy worry about me? Since I’m a bad old man?”

“That’s right. It’s because you’re a bad old man.”

“Cheh… I see. That’s right, I’m a weak man who runs away into alcohol over something worthless, I’m sure in the eyes of a genius-sama I would be quite pitiful.”

“Even if he wasn’t a genius, the current you really looks pathetic, Paul.”

Gisu let out a sigh.

“I’m going to say it because you can’t see your own face, but right now your face is pretty terrible, you know?”

“A face enough to make my son pity me?”

“Yeah. If it’s the current you, it’s plenty enough to get in a fight and separate over.”

It’s so pathetic that you really wouldn’t be able to say anything to it, is what Gisu added on.

I touched my own face.

I heard the sound of my beard from not shaving in any number of days crunching.

“Hey Paul, I’ll say it once more.”

Gisu said it while pushing his final thought.

“You’re pushing too many expectations on your son.”

I wonder what is wrong with holding your hopes too high.

Rudi has done everything well since the time he was born.

Enough to tear away at my face as a father.

I was never needed by Rudi.

“Hey, Paul you know. Why weren’t you just honestly happy over meeting again? Isn’t it fine. No matter what kind of journey Rudeus had. Even if it was a carefree and thoughtless journey. Even if it was a journey filled with playing around with women. Since you guys met again energetically. For starters you should be delighted over that fact.”


That’s right.

Even I was glad at first.

“Or else, were you afraid of meeting your son who had lost some part of his body? The chance of reuniting with a corpse was pretty high you know? No, on the Magic Continent there wouldn’t even have been a corpse remaining.”

Rudi, dead?

After seeing that energetic Rudi, it’s a talk that has no sense of reality.

However, just a few days prior.

Wasn’t I lost in melancholy over that image?

“Ahh-ah, how pitiable. After an amazingly difficult journey. Even though he finally managed to reunite with his father. That father had become an alcoholic piece of trash. If it were me, I would cut off ties with him right there.”

Cheh… he’s really saying whatever he wants while putting on a play.

“I get it Gisu. What you say is certainly correct. However, there is one thing I don’t understand.”

“What is it?”

“Why did Rudi not know any of the information about Buina village? There should have definitely been messages left at Saint Port.”

Gisu made a bitter face while saying [That would be…]

This is the face he makes when he’s trying to hide something.

“I’m sure that means he missed it unluckily.”

“Gisu, where did you run into Rudi? Didn’t you find him in Saint Port?”

I don’t know where Gisu has been this past year.

However, Rudeus came from the north.

If we’re speaking about large towns in the north where Gisu would be active, it would be Saint Port.

In Saint Port there’s definitely a message left behind.

Besides, there should be group members staying in that place as well.

During the time when anyone crosses over from Magic Continent, in order to get information from that person.

If it’s an adventurer, then there shouldn’t be any reason for them to not visit the Adventurer’s Guild.

“The place I met with Rudeus was in a Dorudia race village. I was surprised, after all, he was being held under suspicions of attacking the Holy Beast and thrown into a prison naked.”

“Naked in a prison by the beast race… Seriously?”

I’ve heard about it from Ghyslaine.

In regards to the Dedorudia race being stripped naked, thrown into a cage, put into chains, and having cold water thrown at them are considered the greatest of humiliations.

It’s something they would almost never to do outsiders, if they do it then they would make sure it’s remembered until you die.

As a joke I once threw some water at Ghyslaine, she seriously glared at me.

“I see, and then what happened?”

“What’s this, you didn’t hear from Rudeus?”

“I only heard that he traveled from the Magic Continent.”

That’s right, why didn’t he see the message left in Saint Port.

The most important part was missing.


Ah, I wasn’t listening.

Damn it.

Why am I always like this, with a quick temper.

Calm down.

Rudi is superior.

Even though he’s superior, he didn’t come across the information.

I need to think about that more calmly.

If he had made it to Saint Port, even if he didn’t want to, it would have entered his ears.

In other words, some sort of incident happened in Saint Port that he got dragged into.

An incident that got him captured by the Dedorudia race.

Wouldn’t it be some sort of large incident.

In the past two or three days it should be something that the group members brought back information about, was there some sort of incident that happened?

“No, I don’t really know all the details myself, but when I was in the Great Forest Mirudetto race’s place, I heard rumors about a human race brat that was captured in the Dedorudia village.”

“Hn? Wait just a second, right now, where are you talking about?”

Mirudetto race?

If I remember correctly, it’s a species of beast race.

A race that has ears like rabbits.

“A Mirudetto race village. It was a place with a patriarch so it’s pretty big, but?”

Gisu’s explanation was long and a bit annoying.

Honestly partway through I almost said [It’s fine] with how long it was.

However, today we’re talking about Rudi so I’ll listen to the end, I wouldn’t want it to end without hearing the important parts.

Even though I just made the same mistake, as expected, I don’t want to repeat the same mistake twice in one day.

The talk ended.

After compiling everything…

“Gisu, in other words, you were going around the races in the Great Forest, and spread information that if lost humans are found they should be sent to Milishion?”

“Yeah. Hehe, it’s fine if you give me your thanks.”

“Even if I did it wouldn’t end there?”

Occasionally, I did think there were refugees coming from the direction of the Great Forest to depend on me, but I see, it was this sort of trick?

“Well, that talk is fine for now.”


I’ll listen to it in more detail later, but for now let’s put it aside.

“After I heard it was a human race child, it suddenly came to me, I quickly left for the Dorudia village. I’m not bragging, but my connections are wide. I have a number of acquaintances even in the Dorudia village. One of those acquaintances, I asked a warrior out of friendship, and plotted to be thrown into the same prison.”

“Just a second, why was there a need for you to enter it?”

“In case we needed to escape if it came down to it. The beast race’s prison are easier to escape from inside than the outside after all.”

I know very well how skilled Gisu is at escaping from prison.

He’s a man who can nonchalantly leave after being caught for cheating.

“Then you know. I thought I would go in to find a captured human race child, crying out in pity and despair… Kukukuha.”

“What is it? What happened?”

“He was laying there nude, full of composure and says, [Welcome, to the highest point in your life.] just like that? I really had no idea what to say in response after that!”

Gisu was laughing out loud.

“It’s not something to laugh about right.”

“It’s something to laugh at. I knew the moment I saw him. That this guy is Paul’s son.”

What is so interesting about that?

Or rather, what part about that would lead him to the conclusion that he’s my son.

“He was exactly like the old you. The way he was so impudent on the first meeting, the way he was pointlessly arrogant, even the way he was making advances on the beast race woman, [I smell the scent of sexual excitement.], they totally saw through him, but even knowing that they saw through, he continued to look at her with perverted eyes just the same!”

It seems Gisu thought of something again, he was laughing out loud.

Hearing him dig up things from the past like this makes my back itch.

“Well, it was a bit longer until I knew for sure.”

Gisu said that while chugging away at his beer.

“Well, since it was like that. It can’t really be helped if he didn’t know about the information. It seems like he never stopped by in Saint Port.”

“Hmn? Wait a second Gisu, you entered the same cell right? Then…”

If this guy had just explained it.

“I didn’t want to be lurking in the background between parent and child, this is where I just step back and leave it to you two to reconcile.”

Gisu said it quickly and stood up from his seat.

“Hey, wait a second, the talk hasn’t ended?”

“Ah, that’s right. I forgot to say it, but it seems like Elinalise and the others have headed off towards the Magic Continent. I heard rumors of various men being eaten by an elf in Saint Port, so there shouldn’t be any mistake.”

“Elinalise is?”

Even though I thought she hated me the most?

“Hehe… despite everything, those guys didn’t really hate you all that much after all.”

After leaving those final words, Gisu left the bar.

Of course, without paying any money.

He’s that kind of guy.

Well, it’s fine for today.

I’ll treat you.

After drinking this much, I’ll go sleep for today.

And then, I’ll try to talk with Rudi tomorrow.

“Don’t drink anymore. Tomorrow once you’re sober, go to the [House of Dawn’s Light], alright?”

Just like that Gisu returned and said that.

“I get it!”

He came back to hammer it down.

I sighed and put down the cup.

After thinking about it, I’ve been drinking too much recently.

Why was I running away into something like this.

The things that I need to do, there are still many more remaining.

“Ummm… Leader Paul, has your talk ended?”

Just as I was thinking that, a single woman came up with an apologetic expression.

I thought who are you.

After looking seriously at her face while drunk.

Then I realized she was one of the group members, I understood her to be Vera.

“Ohh…despite everything, today you’re wearing a surprisingly docile outfit aren’t you.”

“Yeah, well…”

Vera nodded vaguely and took a seat in the chair Gisu was sitting in until just now.

Today she’s not wearing her usual offensive-like and stimulative outfit.

Just like you can see anywhere, it’s the outfit of a normal and plain town girl.

“That fight at noon, I was wondering if that could be my fault.”

“Your fault? Why?”

“No, umm, since I’m like this? So, your son, might have misunderstood is what I was thinking…”

“It’s unrelated. After all that guy, probably would have been suspicious just seeing your chest size.”

There’s a reason why Vera normally wears such light clothes.

She used to be a normal adventurer, but she was thrown to Milis Continent without any equipment in the teleport incident, she was captured by thieves and used for amusement.

Normally you would close off your heart after experiencing something like that, but she has a tremendous willpower and overcame it.

However, there were women who couldn’t overcome it.

Vera’s younger sister Shera was one such case.

That child, whenever she meets eyes with a man she can’t stop from trembling.

Even with the exception of the group members. There’s several.

In order to protect those girls from the stares, she tries to focus all the stares of the men on herself with her usual outfit.

Also, she’s excellent at giving care to other women who have sunken eyes from similar experiences.

In my regards, I can’t understand the feelings of a woman who has been raped, she’s a subordinate who I wouldn’t be able to go on without.

Obviously, there’s no physical relationship.

There’s no way that could be the case.

“I get it, you can go.”


While feeling depressed Vera returned to the seats where the women were gathered.


If I look around properly, there are eyes looking at me with worry all over the place.

“Stop looking at me with such weird faces you all! I’ll go reconcile with him tomorrow!”
After saying that at the end I stood up from my seat.

After returning to my room, Norn was there sleeping alone.

I poured a glass of water from the jug on the table.

And took a big sip.

The lukewarm water fell straight into my dry stomach.

I slowly started to wake up from my intoxication.

In the old days, I used have a constitution that was bad with intoxication.

If I drank in large amounts I would be dead drunk, but it wouldn’t remain for long periods.

After I started to regain self-awareness as my head slowly started to wake up, I started to caress Norn’s head gently as she was sleeping and clinging to the blanket.

I thought Norn was a pitiable child.

Even though she has to stay near this kind of father, she should have plenty she wants to say, but without saying a single word of complaint she remains well-behaved.

If Norn were to die I wouldn’t be able to go on living.

“Nmmu… Father…”

Norn let out those words.

She’s not awake. It must be sleep talk.

She’s an ordinary child.

Different from Rudi.

If I don’t protect her…


If Rudi was ordinary.

Rudi would be sleeping here like this as well.

He would have never become a home teacher and continued to stay at home, then when the teleport incident happened, he could have clung onto me along with Norn, that could have been the case.

An ordinary Rudi.

An ordinary 11 year old Rudi.

In order to protect someone that I should be protecting, how could I…

My legs were trembling.

I finally understood the meaning behind the words “11 year old brat” that Gisu was saying.

That’s right.

Whether he’s ordinary or a genius.

What’s different?

Isn’t it the same.

Even if Norn were a genius, would I have said the same thing?

To a Norn who didn’t know anything, and simply optimistically continued her journey, to such a Norn.

Would I have said something like that?

Would I have held such high expectations towards you as well and said it?

After imagining it I couldn’t fall asleep.

I didn’t feel like laying down.

I went outside the inn, I poured a jug of water intended for putting out fires over my head.

I remembered Rudi’s face as he was leaving the bar and threw up.

Who was the person who made Rudi make that face?

The water gathered up in the bucket.

Inside of it the face of an idiotic man was being reflected.

It was the face of the number one most unsuitable father in the world, that sort of man’s face.

“Hah… this is, this might be no good…”
If it was me, I would cut off all ties with this kind of man.

—Rudeus’ Point of View—

The next morning.

I was having breakfast while feeling a bit refreshed.

The place was a bar next to our inn.

The food of Milishion is pretty good.

From the Great Forest over to here, it seems like the further we move the better tasting the food gets.

Today’s breakfast is freshly baked bread and fresh tasting transparent seasoned soup.

Raw vegetable salad.

As well as thick pieces of bacon.

Last night I didn’t stick around, but it seems of all things, evening meals included dessert.

It seems to be popular recently among young magician adventurers.

The dessert that comes out there and the sweet jelly that is popular with young adventurers.

I’m looking forward to it.

Eating food.

That’s a happy thing to do.

If you’re hungry, you’ll get irritated after all.

If you get irritated your appetite disappears, and if your appetite disappears then you get hungry.

It’s a splendidly vicious circle.

Even an android would become displeased.


Just as I was thinking about that and drinking something like coffee after a meal, the shopkeeper of the bar looked towards the entrance.

There was a worn out man standing there with a pale face.

The instant I saw that face, I was clearly surprised.

The man gradually looked over the interior and found me.

I started to remember the feelings from yesterday again, even though nothing was said, I spontaneously avoided making eye contact.


After seeing how I look, the two who were sitting with me, it seems they quickly guessed who this person was.

Ruijerd raised his eyebrows; Eris stood up while kicking her chair.

“Who are you?”

The man who walked over here…

Eris stood before his eyes.

With both arms crossed and her legs in line with her shoulders spread out, while raising her chin up.

An authoritative attitude, glaring down at the mans face as if it were from a high position.

“Paul Greyrat. I’m his father.”

“I know that!”

After I looked at Eris’ back, I heard a voice fly over my head.

It was a sarcastic voice.

“What’s this Rudi, hiding behind a woman, you’ve become quite the lady-killer haven’t you?”

That tone and that expression.

I felt a little bit relieved.

That’s right…

The old Paul would always tease me with that sort of feeling.

How nostalgic.

In regards to this behavior, I thought it was Paul’s own way of making compromise.

First thing in the morning coming especially to this bar.

Even I have the margin to talk.

“Rudeus isn’t hiding behind me! I’m hiding Rudeus! From a worthless father!”

Eris was trembling while grasping her fist tightly, it seems like at any moment now she wants to send her fists flying into Paul’s jaw.

I sent a signal to Ruijerd with my eyes.

He saw me, and then grabbed Eris by the collar and lifted her up.

“Wha!! Ruijerd! Let me go!”

“Let’s leave these two alone.”

“Didn’t you see how Rudeus looked yesterday! That isn’t a father!”

“Don’t say it like that. A father is something like that.”

While saying such things, he started to take his leave from here.

Then Ruijerd said it while passing by Paul and looking at him.

“I’m sure you have your own complaints, but those complaints can only be said while your son is alive.”


Ruijerd’s words were heavy.

He seems to think of himself as the world’s worst father after all.

In regards to another terrible father, it seems he could be feeling worried in his own way.

“Rudi, don’t order older people around like that.”

“It’s different. It’s not orders. It’s the eye contact of trust.”

“It’s basically the same thing.”

While Paul was saying that he sat down in front of me.

“Is that the Demon Race you were talking about yesterday?”

“Yes, Ruijerd-san the Superd race.”

“Superd Race, huh. He seems to be a guy who gives off quite a good feeling. I guess that would mean rumors and the real thing are different, huh.”

“You won’t be afraid of him?”

“Don’t say stupid things, he’s the savior of my son.”

His opinion seems to be quite different from yesterday, but…

I won’t say anything unnecessary.

Now then.

“And then, what did you come for?”

An even stiffer voice than I thought came out.

And then Paul started to tremble a bit in surprise.

“No… Ummm, I thought to, apologize.”

“For what?”

“What happened yesterday.”

“There’s no need for apologies.”

Receiving an apology is convenient, but I even got to use Eris’ chest as a pillow and slept well, I’ve properly reflected on it.

“I’ll put it bluntly, until now I’ve felt like I’ve been playing around.”

Putting aside the start, in general the journey proceeded favorably and I had enough leisure to be distracted by erotic things.

The fact that I didn’t collect information in regards to Fedoa region was without a doubt a mistake on my part.

It was impossible in Saint Port, but we were in contact with an information seller in Wind Port.

If I had just asked them, I may have been able to gain some sort of information.

After listening and investigating, but obviously I didn’t investigate it.

It was my mistake.

“Since that’s the case, it can’t be helped that father was angry. During this troubling period, please excuse me instead.”

The fact that Fedoa region vanished and the household was split up all over.

When I think of Paul’s mental state during such a time, I can’t blame him.

I was only able to remain thoughtless because I had no idea.

Not knowing the scale of the disaster, it was a happy fact.

“No, there’s no way that’s the case. Rudi gave it his best as well I’m sure.”

“No-no, not at all. There was plenty of room for leisure.”

Since Ruijerd was there for us.

After we left the Town of Rikarisu it was relatively easy.

There was no chance of being ambushed by monsters, even if I didn’t say anything at all he would have caught food, and he also stopped Eris’ fights.

In regards to me, it was a comfortable journey.

Truly an easy operation.

“I see, it was leisurely…”

I don’t know what Paul is thinking about.

The one thing I can say is that voice is trembling a bit.

“I do feel really sorry that I wasn’t able to find the messages or whatever you left. What was written on them?”

“Things about me being fine and to search in the northern parts of Central Continent.”

“I see. Then after I finish escorting Eris to the Fedoa region, I’ll go search in the northern areas.”

I responded as if I were a machine.

No matter how I think about it I feel like my words are stiff.

I wonder why…

I wonder if I’m tense.


I’ve already forgiven Paul, even Paul has forgiven me as well.

We might not be able to return to how we used to be, but right now is an emergency situation.

Since it’s an emergency situation I’m tense.

It’s obvious.

“That is that, but in regards to Fedoa region’s current state, please tell me once more in detail.”


Paul’s tone was stiff as well and continued while trembling.

I’m sure he’s tense as well.

No, rather than that, my own confidence after all is what’s strange.

We can’t act how we used to…

How did I use to interact with Paul before, again?

It was while striking up conversations with a light mouth, is what I was thinking, but…

“Where should I begin?”

In a stiff voice Paul started to tell me about what happened in the Fedoa region.

All of the buildings disappeared.

The fact that all the people living there were teleported.

A large number of deaths have already been confirmed.

Though there’s still a large number of missing as well.

Paul started collecting contributions as a volunteer and created a search party organization.

For that reason he is here where the Adventurer’s Guild Headquarters is, gathering information in Milishion as a central point.

Incidentally, there’s another base in the Asura Kingdom Capital, it seems that place is being managed by the butler Alphonse-san.

It seems even now they’re giving aid to refugees from Fedoa region.

And then, Paul left messages at various places.

The message to me was to divide our efforts and search for our family in various places.

The responsibility of the eldest son, who has become an independent adult.

In terms of age I’m still a child, but I already consider myself an adult spiritually.

If I had seen that message I would have understood the mood.

Zenith, Lilia, and Aisha still haven’t been found.

It could be that they ended up somewhere on the Magic Continent, and then we passed by each other.

When I think that I lament my own actions.

Since I was hurrying so much with the journey, we only stayed in each town for a short period.

“Norn was alright, right?”

“Yeah, luckily she was in contact with me.”

According to Paul, the thing known as teleportation, if you’re making contact with some part of the body, then it seems you’ll be sent flying along with them.

“Is Norn healthy and energetic?”

“Yeah, it seems she was a bit bewildered appearing in an unknown place at first, but now she’s something like the idol of the group members.”

“I see, that’s great.”

I see, Norn is healthy, huh.

Yeah, that’s truly something good.

Certainly the blessing within unhappiness.

You could even call it something joyous.

However, why, is my heart not clearing up?



The conversation paused.

The atmosphere is unusual.

Paul and my relationship, it shouldn’t have been something like this.

It was more like… a relationship with a light feeling…
This is strange.

A little while after that.

Paul said something, but I couldn’t think of anything good to respond to it.

Stiff responses with no thought just continued to be repeated.

Before anyone noticed, the only customers left were us.

Any time now, it wouldn’t be strange for them to come and ask us to leave so they can start closing.

It seems Paul realized those signs as well.

“Rudi, what are you going to do from here on out?”

In the end that’s what he asked.

“For the time being, I’ll escort Eris to the Fedoa region.”

“However, there’s nothing left in the Fedoa region?”

“But, we’ll still return.”

We have no choice other than to return.

Phillip, Sauros, Ghyslaine as well, it seems no one has been found.

Even if we return there will be no one around.

However, we have no choice other than to return.


It’s because that was the objective of the journey.

Realization of original intention.

First off we’ll arrive in the Fedoa region, then look at the current state of affairs and confirm it with our own eyes.

After that, it would be alright if I head to the northern regions to search in Central Continent.

If we ask Ruijerd he could return to Magic Continent, and he could look in various places.

For the time being, it might be good to go to Begarrito Continent as well if I can understand the language.

“After that, we’ll look in other places.”

“I see.”

Just like this the conversation quickly paused.

I don’t know what to say.


Just at that time the master of the bar left some cups in front of us.

There was steam coming out of the wooden cups left before us.

“It’s service.”

“Thank you very much.”

Just as I realized, my throat was completely dry.

My hands were clenched tightly, and my palms were covered in sweat.

At the same time I realized my back and sides were awfully chilly.

My bangs were clinging to my forehead.

“Hey boy. I don’t know the details, but..”


“Please look at his face.”

After hearing him say it I realized it for the first time.

I haven’t looked at Paul’s face even once.

Ever since the first time I avoided his eyes, not even once, I wasn’t able to look at Paul’s face.

I swallowed deeply and looked up at my father’s face.

It was a face filled with worries.

It looked like it was going to cry at any moment.

It was a terrible face.

“What’s with that face?”

“What do you mean what?”

Paul’s face making a bitter smile was lacking energy.

Coupled with that expression, the cheeks that are sunken in, it looks like a different person.

However, I feel like I’ve seen a similar face somewhere before…

Where was it?

It was in the past.

The past.

I remembered.

I was looking in the mirror at home.

One or two years after I started secluding myself from being bullied.

While thinking I can still make it, but a time when I still couldn’t allow myself to go along with my surroundings, and was too self-conscious.

I was too afraid to go outside, overcome with nothing but worry and impatience, it was my first unstable period I believe.

I get it now.

It’s that kind of thing.

Paul is feeling insecure right now.

The people who he’s looking for are still missing, no matter how long he waits no news will come, worrying, and worrying, maybe they were injured or something. Maybe they came down with some kind of illness. Or else, maybe they’re already… Thinking that…

Worrying and worrying…

The one who finally showed up was me, since I was so different and easygoing from what he was imagining, he unintentionally got irritated.

Even I have such recollections.

That was soon after the time I started to seclude myself.

An acquaintance from the time I was in middle school came by to visit, he talked about various things from school.

Even though I’m this depressed, even though I’m this upset, he continued to tell me thoughtlessly about his life in school, I couldn’t stand it and suddenly started to spit out severe words, venting my anger on him.

The next day, if he appeared again, I thought I would apologize to him.

However, he never came again.

I never went to him myself.

I had a strange pride.

I remembered.

This face is the face from that time.

“I have a proposition.”


“It’s this situation, we have no choice but to become adults.”

“Yeah, well, certainly I don’t think I’m greatly popular right now… What do you want to say?”

The inside of my heart suddenly cleared up.

I finally understood Paul’s feelings.

After thinking that, it was simple.

Remember the past.

The time when Paul scolded me and I talked back to him with a strong tone.

In those days I thought he was a guy who couldn’t be helped.

Twenty-four years old, he was still young as a father, so I thought it couldn’t be helped.

It’s been six years since then.

Paul is 30 years old.

Compared to me in my previous life he’s still younger.

And then if you were to compare him to me in my previous life, he’s still a splendid person.

I never did the things that I was supposed to do, only ever thinking about things to blame the other side.

I’m different from that time.

I swore that to myself.

Recently I feel like I’ve forgotten about it, but I don’t want to repeat the same mistakes again and…

I swore that I would live seriously in this world.

The scale this time is much greater, but it’s the same thing.

It’s the same thing as six years ago.

We’re repeating the same mistakes.

Even though we should have grown up, even though we should have advanced from before, we were just standing around in the same place this entire time.

In regards to that I will honestly reflect on.

And then above reflecting upon it,

“Let’s start again, as if nothing happened yesterday.”

I proposed that.

This time, I was hurt.

It felt like my heart was about to break.

I’m sure, in those days, my friend who was worried about me as well, felt like this.

And then, just like that with these feelings, he never appeared again.

I need to make sure that isn’t the case this time.

My relationship with Paul, by no means should I let it be cut off.

“Yesterday, we never fought. Now, this moment, we are a father and child that have just been reunited for the first time in years. Let’s go with that.”

“Rudi? What are you saying?”

“It’s fine, look, spread out your arms, now~”


Paul just spread out his arms like he was told.

Then I jumped into that chest.

“Father! I wanted to see you!”

The smell of alcohol was floating in the air.

Right now he’s sober, but he might be experiencing a hangover.

Or rather, I don’t think he ever used to drink even a drop of alcohol…


Paul was bewildered.

I placed my jaw on Paul’s shoulder and slowly said it.

“Look, it’s your first time seeing your son in a long while, there’s something you should be saying right.”

While thinking it was quite the farce, I once again embraced Paul with all my strength.

His face had thinned, even his body I got the feeling that it had shrunk a full size.

My own body should have gotten bigger, but Paul had gone through some hardship, far more than me.

While continuing to be bewildered Paul let out the words…

“I-I wanted to meet you too…”

After I told him to say something, it seems like some kind of wall was torn down.

“I’ve missed you too… I’ve really missed you, Rudi… Always, no one was found, I thought everyone might have died… You are, after seeing your appearance…”

I’ve missed you too… I’ve really missed you, Rudi…

After looking up, Paul was shedding tears.

His face was distorting and crumpled.

A fully grown man shamefully broke down in tears and cried.

“Sorry, I’m sorry, Rudi…”

Somehow I ended up crying as well.

I patted Paul’s back and after a little while we both were crying.
Just like this, after roughly five years I was finally able to be reunited with my father.

That day, I talked to Paul throughout the whole day.

It’s not like we were talking about anything important.

They were just trifling conversations.

We started with what had been happening at Buina village during the few years since I had gone to Stronghold City Roa.

It seems that though he had two wives, there wasn’t any debauchery. Zenith and Lilia had discussed things several times, and basically he would have no sexual relations with Lilia.

However, it seems that Lilia was asking for permission in the case that Zenith became pregnant a third time, and Paul couldn’t endure no matter what… or so the discussions seemed to have gone.

Though it seems that Zenith had been conflicted about this, to Paul it was a convenient conclusion.

How envious, huh?

“And so, does it seem like I’ll have another little sister?”

“Nah, it was fairly… Even though in your case it was just one shot…”

“To have given birth to such an excellent son in one shot, you were pretty lucky too, Tou-sama.”

“Keep on saying that.”

This isn’t really the conversation a father and his 11 year old son would have, huh? Or so I was thinking, but the mood was quite comfortable.

We didn’t touch on Zenith or Lilia’s life and death.

We intentionally avoided it.

We both understand.

Even if we discussed that topic, nothing happy would ever come of it, and we’d just be left with miserable feelings.

“Was Sylphy doing well?”

“Yeah. That kid is amazing. I could feel your talent as a teacher.”

It seems that Sylphy had been doing well.

In the mornings were jogging and mana training, and in the afternoons she’d learn healing magic with Zenith.

It seems that after Aisha had grown to a certain extent, she’d learn etiquette from Lilia.

“I guess you’d call her ‘earnest’, huh? She’d come over to our house a lot and would do something in your room, Rudi.”

“…Did Sylphy ever find anything there or anything like that?”

“What? Did you hide something that would get you in trouble if seen?”

“No, of course not. There’s no way that would be the case, right?”

Oh geez.

“Well, it seems that everything disappeared, though.”

According to what Paul said, it seems that most of the objects in the Fedoa region disappeared.

It seems that from small things like quill pens and ink jars, to architectural structures like houses and bridges, everything had disappeared.

The only exception were things that had been in contact with the people who were teleported, he said.

“Is that so?”

That’s a shame.

Though I couldn’t recall at all what was supposed to be a shame, but in the depths of my heart there was a profound sense of loneliness.

“What were you doing at the time?”

“You mean in Roa?”

I was asked, and so I answer.

About how on the first day I had been beaten by Eris, and it felt like my heart was going to break.

About how by chance (・・) we had been kidnapped, and how we had escaped somehow.

About how using that, I became a little closer to Eris.

About how despite this, she’d never listen in my classes.

About how I had begged Ghyslaine in tears.

About how thanks to her, Eris had begun to listen in class.

About how after this, we slowly became closer.

About how we learned to dance together.

And after that, about my 10th birthday.

“Your birthday, huh? Sorry about that…”

“What about it?”

“I didn’t even show my face.”

To the citizens of the Kingdom of Asura, being 10 years old was a critical point in their lives, and so turning 10 was a milestone of great importance. Though I still don’t know why it’s so important, it’s probably something like a lucky charm. A great celebration would be held, and even presents would be given.

“That doesn’t matter. Eris’ family had properly congratulated me, after all.”

“I see. What did they give you?”

“An expensive staff. It’s called the 『Aqua HeartiaArrogant Water Dragon King』[14], though it’s a bit of an embarrassing name.”

“Really? Isn’t it cool?”


What kind of stupid things are you saying? Isn’t it a name that sends shivers of embarrassment down your back?

Though in this world, it could be that the higher the performance of the item, the more extravagant the name it’s given.[15]

“And Rudi. I’ve heard from Alphonse, you know? You received just one other nice present, didn’t you?”

“A nice present?”

Let’s see… What did I receive, anyway?

Was it wisdom, bravery and infinite power?

I don’t think I have enough of any of them, though.

“Come on, it’s the Ojou-sama from Phillip’s place. I saw her just a while ago, but isn’t she quite the gallant and lovable girl? She’d tried to desperately protect you, you know…”


I feel that it’s a little off to say that.

No, I mean, certainly Phillip had said “Alright” and approved, but it hadn’t gotten to a stage where I could say “Itadakimasu”.[16]

I want to cherish her.

There’s the incident yesterday, too. It was the first time anyone had gently hugged me when I was down, and even stroked my head until I had fallen asleep.

I’ll definitely never betray Eris.

There’s also the promise about when I turn 15, but even if I turn 15 and she changes her mind, I can endure it. Though even saying that, I’ll probably still run wild. In 4 years from now, when my sexual desires will probably be even stronger, I’m not really sure if I’ll be able to hold it in though.

At the very least though, that’s what I’ve decided for now.

“Eris is someone important to me. Though, still, to say that she was something I ‘received’ doesn’t really sit well with me, you see.”

“Well, you’d be marrying into her family after all. Rather than ‘receiving’, it’s more like you’d be ‘received’, huh?”


I let out a strange sound.


“Well, with Phillip as a backer you’re going to become a noble, right?”

“What kind of talk is that? When did you hear this?”

“When, you ask? Well, about a year before the teleportation, you know. That you and Eris were getting along, and that your feelings were firm, so a letter came about wanting to take you in as a husband, you know. Though I think that Asuran nobles are basically pieces of shit, but since it was something you decided, I’d replied in a letter that I’d let you do as you like, but…”

I see.

In other words, by the time I was 10, Phillip had already finished all the arrangements with Paul.

Had we not parted soon after that, there’s no mistaking that over the next few years using this or that method, he’d have tried to pair Eris and I together.

Just what about this is something you’d talk about in a bar?

In other words, I can understand how Paul had come up with that kind of idea about Eris and I.

Two people who’d promised to get married. Two people who in their anxiety were unable to bear it.

Had we been lovers, then it couldn’t be helped that it’d seem like we’d spent the journey flirting and making out.

“Going by the sound of things, it seems that Phillip had pulled a blind one over us.”

“That seems to be the case, huh?”

The two of us sigh together.

Right now the same man’s face is probably floating through our minds.

Phillip. A high ranked noble of the Kingdom of Asura.

A man with enough power to survive in the sordid place that is high society.

“And so your relationship with the Ojou-sama is pretty good. As for Sylphy… Ah, nah, it’s nothing. Forget I said anything.”

As if to say that his previous words were a slip of the tongue, Paul’s words became ambiguous.

Sylphy still hasn’t been found yet.

At least, according to the extent of Paul’s knowledge.

Though he said that it was nothing, I think about it.

I like Sylphy.

However, it’s a feeling that’s a little different than those I have for Eris.

If I had to say it, she feels a lot like a little sister, or a daughter.

‘She’s been bullied, and she’s pitiful, so I’d better take care of her’

It’s a feeling like that.

There’s also the fact that I stop any further feelings from taking root.

Though there’s a similar kind of feeling with Eris, I’ve also been saved by her a number of times.

If I were asked which of them would take the victory, I’d give the victory to Eris.

However, it’s not like this is a conclusion I’ve come to by judging them both fairly.

There’s the issue of the time we’ve spent together.

As expected, the effect of spending a long time together is really strong.

Though there are a lot of things you can bring up about your childhood friend, it’s basically because of the long time you’ve spent together with them.

I’ve spent twice the amount of time with Eris than I have with Sylphy.

What we did during that time was deeper as well.


It’s a different story if you’re asking whether or not I’m worried that Sylphy is missing.

“It’d be good if Sylphy was alive…”

“Though it wasn’t to your extent, that kid really did her best. I mean, she can even use chantless healing magic. She’s sure to be alive somewhere. Healing magicians are quite valuable outside of the Milis Continent.”

“Is that so…?”


Just now I just heard something outrageous.[18]

“Please wait a moment. Sylphy can use chantless healing magic?”

“Mn? Yeah, Zenith was surprised. But, you can use it too, can’t you Rudi?”

“I can’t do it with healing magic, you know.”

I can’t use healing magic without chanting.

I can’t understand the principal after all.

No matter how much I use it, I can’t understand the mechanism behind healing a wound with mana.

“Is that so?”

“Yeah. I can use it if I chant but…”

“Well, though I don’t really know about magic in detail, they do say that there’s such things as affinities after all. Perhaps Sylphy has talent in that area?”

Perhaps in the time that I haven’t seen her, Sylphy has become much stronger than someone like me.

It’ll be a bit scary to meet her again, huh?

If she says something like,

‘Rudi, you haven’t grown at all, huh?’

what should I do?
While we were talking about various things, the distance between Paul and I completely disappeared.

Around evening, someone greeted Paul.

It was the Onee-san in the bikini armor, and the healing magician Onee-san. Today she wasn’t wearing a bikini; she was dressed like a normal town girl. Just what was that yesterday?

Well, it was also one of the causes of the argument, so she may have been showing prudence.


“What is it?”

“Of course I believe in you, Tou-sama, and there’s also the matter from yesterday, so I’ll just be asking to make sure. You haven’t been cheating, right?”

“Course I haven’t.”

I see.

Then I’m relieved.

The fight I had with Paul yesterday was one of clashing suspicions.

It was the result of prodding at each other’s weakness with women, without any facts.

Oop, bringing up something that ‘never happened’. No good, no good.

Well, it seems that Paul hasn’t had the free time to care about women.

The collapse of his family hasn’t triggered anything either.

I should follow his example and hold back my perversion for a while.

At the end, to confirm my intentions, Paul asked,

“Rudi. You said you were going to guard Eris, and escort her to the Fedoa region, right?”


While nodding strongly at those words, I reply.

“Or would it be better if I participated in the search as well?”

“No, there’s no need for that. Whatever road you take, it’d be better to escort a member of Boreas back to the Kingdom of Asura, you see.”

“…It sounds like it’s quite important. Is it really okay to leave it to me?”

“There shouldn’t be anyone better suited for it than you. There’s also the fact that she trusts you, right?”

It seems like she trusts me. I suddenly think this, but I wonder if Paul isn’t overestimating me.

No, however he evaluates me, I want to live up to his expectations.

“Even so, it’s not like you’d remain in Milishion no matter how many people guarded her instead, right?”

While grinning, Paul said something easy-going[19].

Considering only loss and gain, that would be an acceptable option too.

Of course, I wouldn’t be staying in Milishion; I’d be parting with Eris and searching independently.

Returning to the Magic Continent and searching there from now on is also an option.

However, in the end, this isn’t something I can consider just as loss and gain.

There’s no way I’d prioritize anything that involved leaving Eris behind.

I have to protect her.

Moreover, I don’t have any good memories about leaving something halfway done to start on something else.

In my previous life, I had left everything half done.

There’s no mistake that both would be left halfway done.

In this case, it’d be heading to the Magic Continent without escorting Eris to the end, and leaving things without having succeeded in anything.

In that case, I’ll do them one at a time.

There’s also Ruijerd’s matter.

It doesn’t seem that someone straight-laced like him would get along well with the search party, and he might have a falling out halfway, saying something about how these actions were not suitable for a warrior, and then getting mad.

“No, I think it’d be best after all if I escort her.”

“Well, there’s no one stronger than you in our group, and you wouldn’t be able to leave things to someone else, either.”

While saying that, Paul makes a complicated expression.

It might be that he’s bothered about losing to me in a fight.

I had thought that it didn’t count because he had been drinking though, and I’m not really in a position to console him.

I’ll just leave this alone.

“How long until you depart from Milishion?”

“Let’s see. Since I want to save up travel expenses, it might be about a month.”

“If it’s travel expenses, then I have some.”

Paul turns his head towards one of the two women. It’s the robe wearing healing magician Onee-chan. She’s freckled, and seems like quite a meek girl. Paul calls out to her.

“I did, right?”

“There’s money entrusted from Alphonse-sama for the sake of searching for the Boreas family.”

It seems that Alphonse had said that it was for when anyone was found in Milis, so that they could travel comfortably, he’d leave some money with Paul.

“And that’s how it is.”

“I see. It’s great that the money didn’t disappear as alcohol expenses.”

“Shera’s been looking after the funds, after all.”

It’s pathetic that my father is saying this boastfully.

I won’t say it.

“And so, how much is it?”

“It’s the equivalent of 20 Royal Notes.”

When I ask Shera, I receive an immediate reply.

Royal notes are Milis’ largest currency denomination.

Using ¥1 = 1 stone coin as a reference, it’d be ¥50,000 per note.

There are 20 notes.

In other words…


“…What kind of reaction is that?”

Paul looks confused.

I’m dizzy from the money.

Anyhow, this half year…

I, who have been thinking about nothing but money issues, like a miser.

Such a person has suddenly been given ¥1,000,000.

“That much money… Isn’t that enough to play around your whole life!?”

“Well, though I think it’d be enough to build a house in the south, it’s not enough to play around for a lifetime, you know.”

Ehhh, but it’s ¥1,000,000, you know. ONE MILLION, YOU KNOW.

It’d be 1,000 Green Mineral Coins![20]

It’d be enough for a Superd to ride a ship!

Oh. While I’m being happy, one more question comes to mind.

“Ah, I have one more question.”

“You still have more?”

“Yes. Though we had wanted to put a Superd on a boat at Windport, the voyage expense was huge. Though I don’t know how much it’d be at Westport, it certainly seems like it’d be a lot. Would 20 Royal Notes be enough, or…?”

“So it’s about that, huh…?”

Paul had crossed his arms over his chest.

He’s not going to say something like ‘Leave Ruijerd behind’ is he?

“Shera. How much money is needed for a Superd to cross the sea?”

Paul had suddenly asked her. Shera nodded in acknowledgement[21].

“It would take 100 Royal Notes.” she replied.

Could it be that she’s memorized it all?

It was like that before as well, so she seems quite exceptional.

From her appearance she seems quite like a secretary.


Though when our eyes met, she let’s out a small scream and looked downward. The former-bikini person casually positioned herself between Shera and my line of sight. I’m a little shocked.

“Sorry. This girl is a bit bad with gazes. Please don’t look at her too much.”


The former-bikini person explains as such, and I have a vague response.

Though things are normal with Paul now, am I still hated by the other group members?

Well, it’s fine.

Still, 100 Royal Notes.

That’s about ¥5,000,000.

It’s not an amount that you can easily save up.

I let out a sigh.

“Why is it only the Superd race that has such a high fee?”

“That’s because the law was formed when the persecution of the Superd race was most severe.”

From behind former-bikini, Shera replied naturally.

She replied readily, even without knowing about the person at the Windport checking station.

Though her boobs are small, she’s got quite the brain, huh?[22]

“Moreover, the noble presiding over that customs house is famous for hating the Demon Races. Even if you save up a stack of money, you might be stopped one way or another.”

“Is that so… Um, could nothing be done with the power of Kaa-sama’s family?”

“Sorry, but we’re already treading a fine line with them. It wouldn’t be good to trouble them any further than this.”

In other words, smuggling again?

We have some bad memories with smuggling, so if possible I don’t want to rely on it.

It’s something that happened on the same continent.

It’s possible that due to the links between the smugglers, we’ve already been blacklisted.

The more I think about the Superd voyage fee, the bigger the headache I get.

“I understand. Regarding the voyage expense, I’ll do something about it myself.”


Saying that, Paul had grinned widely.

He then turned his head with a proud look, towards the two women waiting behind him.

“How about him? My little man. He’s quite reliable, huh?”



The two women exchange a wry smile.

Even if you ask that, just who was it that had been in a disgraceful argument with that son?

“Tou-sama. Please stop doing vulgar things like asking a lady about how your ‘little man’[24] is. People will suspect the Greyrat family of being vulgar.”

“The way you’re saying things is even more vulgar, you know.”

Saying that, the two of us laughed together.

Though the two women drew away from us, we didn’t care.

“Now then. Rudi, it’s about time that I go.”


Paul stands up and taps me on the shoulders.

It seems that we’d been talking for quite a while.

When I look towards the counter, I saw that the bar-owner was smiling wryly.

We’d stayed here through lunchtime as well, after all.

I’d better tip him a little.

“When you’ve decided on the plan for your journey, get in touch with me. Let’s eat together with Norn before you leave.”

“Yeah, I understand.”

Saying that, I saw Paul off.

I was looking at Paul’s back as he left the bar with the two women.
Seeing this I thought that he really was a womanizing, useless father.

A while after Paul left, Eris and Ruijerd returned.

Eris had a large bruise near her eye, and Ruijerd was making a complicated face.

“What happened, you two?”

“Nothing. So, what happened with that man?”

As if to say she was extremely displeased, Eris folded her arms and snorted.

“We made up.”

When I said this, Eris’ eyes immediately narrowed[25].


She smacks her clenched fists on the table.

The table broke with a huge noise.

Mn, well, it was quite powerful…

“I see. So you made up, huh?”

In response, Ruijerd looked glad.


Eris had grabbed me by the shoulders.

She’s tightening her grip.

Her strength is absurd.


“What do you mean by ‘why’?”

I ask, a little confused.

“Yesterday, weren’t you completely depressed!?”

“Yeah. You really helped me yesterday. Thanks to your hug, I managed to calm down quite a bit.”

That I could look at Paul’s face today was also unmistakably thanks to Eris.

Had it not been for that hug, I might have secluded myself in my room for a while.

“That’s not it! That man didn’t show up to your 10th birthday either, Rudeus! Not only that, the journey through the Magic Continent was really tough! You were even thrown into jail in the Great Forest! And then, finally, even though you finally managed to meet him, he did something like that! You said that he rejected you, right!? Why are you forgiving him!?”

Eris had spoken in one breath.

I understand her point as well.


If you say it like that, Paul was the worst.

Had he declared that he hated me, I would have believed it.

Had I been a normal child, I’d probably have never forgiven Paul.

However, it can’t be helped that Paul had failed in regards to me. I’ve inherited my memories from my previous life, and have always done things well. Towards such an irregular son, it’d be unreasonable to expect him to interact normally. Paul has trouble grasping the distance between us, and is troubled over how to treat me.

Moreover, despite the things I say, there are still various things I don’t know about how a proper father should be.

I don’t think that this is anything bad.

To me, from the standpoint of a son, a father is just someone who watches over and protects you from above.

To me, it doesn’t matter how many times Paul fails.

My heart isn’t broken anymore.

Though, there’s still the fact that we parted ways immediately.



I’m troubled over what I should say.

Eris is angry for my sake.

However, it’s something that is already settled to me.

“Tou-sama is just one person. He’ll make mistakes too.”

I said this, and then used Healing on the bruise near her eye.

Though Eris had obediently allowed me to heal her, looking at her expression, I understood that she hadn’t accepted this.

When I had finished treating her, she sulkily returned to her room in the inn.

While watching her go, I asked Ruijerd a question.

“So, Ruijerd-san.”

“What is it?”

“What’s with that bruise?”

The bruise near Eris’ eye.

She didn’t have that yesterday.

“I had difficulties in stopping her.”

He spoke calmly.

Normally he’d fly into a rage about people hitting children, but it seems that his mind had changed.

Eris had probably been violently struggling because she couldn’t forgive Paul no matter what, but she and Ruijerd have a student and teacher relationship. Because of their training, this isn’t the first time Eris has been injured.

No, look carefully.

Ruijerd’s expression.

It’s not actually calm.

He’s not a man who makes a lot of facial expressions, but right now it’s a little bitter.

It seems he was reluctant.

I guess there’s no helping it, huh?

Whether it’s what happened, or what kind of conversation they had, or what kind of circumstances there were, I don’t know any of it.

However, there’s only one thing I can say.

That Ruijerd and Eris were at odds with each other was my fault.

I was able to reconcile with Paul.

In that case, what I’ll say is my thanks.

“Thank you very much. Thanks to you, I was able to reconcile with Tou-sama.”

“No reason for thanks.”

However, right now Ruijerd can’t stop Eris without hitting her.
Without me knowing, she’s gotten steadily stronger, huh?

A while after that, we had our strategy meeting.

“Well then, let’s begin the second strategy meeting since arriving in Milishion.”

The location is the bar.

Thinking about it, today I haven’t moved one step from the bar.

This bar is comfortable. There aren’t many guests, as well.

“Didn’t we have one just the day before?”

Eris isn’t angry anymore.

I had thought that she’d be shutting herself up in her room, sulking, but she came back after about 10 minutes.

The speed at which she’s able to switch moods is something that I’d want to learn.

“The situation has changed. Specifically, we no longer need to earn money. As a result, I think we should leave Milishion in the near future.”

Receiving 20 Royal Notes means that we don’t need to work for money anymore.

As for information gathering, I’ve heard what I needed to from Paul.

Regarding the Superd race’s reputation, for the moment we’ll be putting it on hold.

What this means is that the number of things that we can do in this town have decreased to almost nothing.

I summarize this to them.

Regarding the situation in the Fedoa region, I had been hesitant in discussing it with Eris.

However, I braved it and told her.

Rather than getting to the scene of the incident, and then tasting despair, it’d be better to prepare ourselves, starting now.

“Eris, it seems that our home town doesn’t exist anymore.”


“It seems that Philip-sama and Sauros-sama still haven’t been found either.”

“It can’t be helped, huh?”

“We basically don’t know Ghyslaine’s whereabouts either, and it’s possible that…”

“You know, Rudeus…”

Eris crossed her arms, raised her chin and looked at me.

“I’ve already prepared myself for that much.”

There was no hesitation in Eris’ eyes.

They were eyes that as usual, held great strength, arrogance, and not a single doubt about her future.

It’s not that she had forgotten, but that she had prepared herself.

That’s what she had said.

“Though I think Ghyslaine is alive somewhere, it wouldn’t be strange if Otou-sama and Ojii-sama are dead, huh?”

She said with a snort.

In other words, because it was tough for her when she had been teleported to the Magic Continent, she had already anticipated that others might have died. The situation should be something like that, huh?

No, she might be putting on a tough front.

It’s hard to tell apart the times when she’s putting up a front, and the times when she really does have confidence.

“After all, even though you’d been hiding it from me, Rudeus, I already knew it all along.”

I have no idea what she had supposedly known, but I don’t feel like she’s putting on a front at all.

Eris has been in her own way, considering various things.

In other words, the person who had completely forgotten about Fedoa, was just me, myself.

It’s kind of shameful, huh?

“Is that so? I understand.”

As you’d expect of Eris.

While thinking this, I continue the conversation.

“At any rate, I was thinking that we’d leave town in about a week, but…”

“Are you fine with that?”

The one who asked that was Ruijerd.

“What’s wrong?”

“Once we begin our journey, there’s the possibility that you’ll never see your father again.”

“We’ve ended up talking about something pretty unlucky again…”

Because Ruijerd says it, the significance is a little different than usual.

Still, it’s not like we’re in a war at the moment.

On the contrary…

“Because there are family members who we might never see again if we don’t search for them, I’d like to prioritize them instead.”

“Is that so? That’s right, huh?”

With Ruijerd assenting to this, we finally start on our main topic.

“For the rest of our journey, let’s focus our activities on information gathering.”

As expected, I think the amount of time we should stay in each town is roughly a week.

However, during that time we won’t be earning money, but instead focusing on gathering information.

What we’ll be looking for is primarily the teleported people.

The journey between Milis and Asura.

In this world, this is the journey with the largest number of travelers, and the largest number of merchants; it’s this world’s Silk Road.

Naturally, there are probably members of the search party investigating along it.

However, there’s the possibility that perhaps we might be able to find something that our predecessors hadn’t.

Redeeming the Superd name we can do someway or another, whilst carrying out this search operation.

However, the name 『Dead End』 isn’t well known on the Milis and Central Continents.

We’d better have another thought about just how we’re going to sell the Superd name.

“The problem is the voyage fee, huh?”

In this world, the act of crossing the seas itself has a special meaning.

Though there are countless ways of dealing with entry into another country when it’s a land route, it’s only the seas that are difficult to cross.

Especially for a Superd.

“Regarding that, Rudeus, have a look at this.”

What Ruijerd produced was a single piece of paper.

It was the envelope from yesterday, that I had given up on trying to see.

I take it and have a look.

The words 『To Duke Baqciel』 are scrawled across the front.

On the back is a seal of red wax.

The design on it might be a family crest.

It gives a truly unrefined feeling.

“This is?”

“It’s something that an acquaintance of mine wrote for me, yesterday.”

An acquaintance.

Now that it’s mentioned, Ruijerd did say that he’d be going to meet with an acquaintance.

“What kind of person is your acquaintance?”

“A man named Gouache Brush[27].”

“What’s his occupation?”

“I don’t know. He seems pretty important.”

I’m told that he met Gouache over 40 years ago.

It was on the Magic Continent.

Ruijerd had saved a group that was being attacked by monsters, and Gouache was among them.

At the time, Gouache was still a child and so looked on Ruijerd with fear and hostility, but it seems that by the time they had parted, they’d become relatively friendlier.

When he had finished escorting them to town, he was told that if he ever came to Milishion, he should visit, but because there was never the chance to, he had forgotten. However, it seems when we were circling the town to get to the Adventurers District’s Entrance, he had suddenly seen with his 『eye』 and had remembered.★

As a result, he had felt that he may as well visit, but there was the chance that perhaps Gouache had forgotten. It seems that while carrying that anxiety in his chest, Ruijerd had approached him, but upon doing so, Gouache had remembered him as if a matter of course, and had greatly welcomed him.

Though he had planned to leave things with just a greeting, the two of them hit it off.

After talking about the journey up until now, it seems that he had said,

‘Well then, when you get to Westport, show them this.’

Hitting it off with Ruijerd.

I wonder if he’s someone a bit like Gustav?

Someone who’ll immediately write a letter, and seems to be of important standing…

Hm, I want to try sneaking a peek inside, but it does certainly seem that breaking this seal will invalidate the contents of the letter, huh?

“This Gouache person is probably a noble, right?”

“He did have a lot of subordinates.”


It’s quite a Ruijerd-ish way of putting things.

They’re probably servants or something.

‘A lot’ is also quite vague.

Be that as it may, at any rate, he’s Ruijerd’s acquaintance.

It wouldn’t be strange even if he turned out to be a Devil King candidate, aiming at the king.

“Did you go to his house?”


“Was it big?”

“Pretty big, I guess.”

“How big was it?”

“Not as big as the Kishirisu castle, I guess.”

Kishirisu Castle.

For it to be smaller than this means that it isn’t the White Palace in the middle of the lake.

It seems that as expected, they aren’t royalty.

But it’s something whose size is comparable, huh?


It’s Ruijerd’s acquaintance.

I don’t think he’d be a bad person, but…

According to Paul, the noble in charge of the customs house hates the Demon Races.

If this acquaintance’s standing is something half-assed, then there’s the possibility that handing over the letter will cause problems.

It might be better to find out who this Gouache person is.

No, but there’s the happy expression that Ruijerd made when he produced the letter.

I’d hate for us to end up discussing trust again, after having come up with stupid ideas about Gouache.

Well, whatever.

At any rate, I can’t think of any other way of doing things.

I’ll just let Ruijerd save face here.

Then I’ll secretly ask Paul about the name Gouache later.

“I wouldn’t mind even if we left tomorrow though, you know!”
I smiled wryly at Eris’ comment, and ended the strategy meeting.

Because we had decided on our plans, I visited the inn Paul was staying in.

However, it seems like he’s out.

The person there told me where the search party’s headquarters were, and so I moved there.

It’s just an average 2 story building.

In a place not unlike a conference room, Paul had been working quite seriously.

Together with 10 odd other men, he’s discussing something or another.

When I try and listen in, I find that they seem to be working on some large project.

Since arriving in Milishion, I had only ever seen him drunk or hungover, but seeing him in the middle of work like this, that father of mine looks considerably reliable and cool.

We’d just met with bad timing, and it’s not like he was spending everyday drinking and complaining.

Or so I had thought, but upon hearing the contents of their conversation, it seems that he had spent the last month binge drinking and never showed up at work at all.

In fact, it was only starting yesterday that he had suddenly become motivated again, and showed up to work like he did in the past.

There’s probably no doubt that he wanted to show me his good side.

In other words, it’s because of me that this guy is working.

Hahhh, dear me. Goodness, I’m such a sinful man.[28]

For now, I’m just waiting until Paul has spare time.

Since just sitting there staring wouldn’t get me anywhere, I look around the inside of the building.

In a certain room, I happen to spot Norn playing.

In her surroundings are other children of about Norn’s age.

They had been happily playing with something similar to building blocks.

It’s likely that this is a nursery or something.


Because our eyes had met, I casually raise my voice and call out to her.

When I did, she had made a startled expression, and then immediately glared at me and threw a block at me.

I catch it.

“Go away!”

It’s a flat-out rejection.

Go away!

Well then.

It seems that I’ve done something to make her hate me.

If it’s just the things that I’m aware of, the incident where I hit Paul is about it.

Yep. There’s no doubt it’s that.

“Um, I’ve made up properly with Tou-sama, you know?”

I tried excusing myself, but…


Norn said that in a loud voice, and then ran away without pause.

It seems that I’m really quite hated.

It’s a bit of a shock.

I return to the defacto waiting room, and wait there a while for Paul.

When I take a seat in the corner of the room, glances came my way.

Among them are the kidnappers from the other day.

As expected, I really am hated, huh?

While I’m feeling uncomfortable there, an excessively flesh-colored and conspicuous person entered.

While I was wondering ‘Just what happened to the plainness from yesterday?’, donning a bikini armor she drew the surrounding gazes, and suddenly noticed me.

Now she’s walking towards me.

“Good morning.”

“Good morning. What are you here for today?”

With a smile, Bikini-san tilts her head questioningly.

“I’ve come to meet my father. Umm…”

Umm, what was this person’s name again?

I haven’t heard it yet, right?

“I haven’t introduced myself yet, have I? Excuse me. My name is Rudeus Greyrat.”

Standing up with an arm across my chest, I bow in the manner of a noble.

When I did, Vera became confused and moved her arms in a fluster and replied,

“Ahm, uhm… I-, I’m Vera. I’m one of Paul-danchou’s[29] subordinates.”

When I raise my head, I inevitably get a glimpse of the depths of her ravine.

It’s poison for the eyes. And poison is sometimes used as medicine, and medicine is something that heals you.[30]

It was just before I had decided to be reserved, and I didn’t really want to see it, but it entered my line of sight no matter what.

No matter what I had decided in my mind, as though my sight was being urged on by a fox, it would be pulled towards a certain point.

How unfair.

“I apologize for the other day. My father is somewhat of a skirt-chaser, and so I had somewhat misunderstood.”

“N-, no, no. It’s fine. Because I’m dressed like this, it couldn’t be helped.”

Replying while keeping up appearances, Vera quickly shook her head.

And as she did, a certain part of her jiggled and shook.

Though it may be a bikini armor and technically does fix things in place, it can’t stop the vibrations from being transmitted.

They’re big, after all.

No, no…

…I somehow manage to tear my gaze away.

“I think it might be better if you didn’t appear in front of men with that kind of appearance. It might be alluring to others. Would it not be better to at least put on an overcoat?”

“…There’s a reason for this, so…”

Vera smiled bitterly, and said that.

It might be my imagination, but it feels like the gazes of the other group members are gathered on me.

Did I perhaps say something bad…?

I don’t understand. I’ll ask Paul about it later.

“Around what time does Tou-sama finish?”

When I change the subject, Vera tilts her head in thought.

“Umm, because the work from this past month has been piling up, I think he’ll be busy for a while.”

“Is that so…? For now, the plan is to leave Milishion in 7 days, so could you please relay this to him?”

“Seven days? That’s quite hasty, isn’t it?”

“It’s normal for us.”

“Is that so..? I understand. I’ll bring Shera here. Please wait a little.”

Saying that, she ran further into the building.

After a short time, she returns with the robed healing magician.

When she received my gaze, she let out a sound and hid behind Vera.

“The leader’s schedule is packed, but he has time four nights from now. If you’re planning to eat, please come at that time.”

“I’m not really asking you to force a window though…”

“When the leader speaks to you, he’s lively. That’s why even if we have to force it, please do come.”

While hiding behind Vera, Shera replies in an uninterested tone.

She sure hates me, huh? No, it could be that she’s afraid of me.

Though I’m a bit reluctant… well, whatever.

“Four nights from now, correct? I understand. Would it be better to head to the inn?”

“We’ve got reservations at the restaurant the group regularly uses, so please head there directly. The location is…”

And like that, Shera indifferently told me about the location and time.

It seems to be a restaurant called 『Rage Milis』, in the Commerce District.

I had asked just in case, but there doesn’t seem to be a dress code.

Still, somehow the setting feels a bit like dining together with the president of an important company.

It feels like Paul’s gotten quite important, having his schedule managed by a secretary.

“Will you be bringing a companion?”

At the end I was asked that, and though I suddenly thought of Eris, at the same time I recalled the line “I’ll beat him to death”.

“No, I’ll be coming alone.”
With that, I had finished making an appointment, and I left the building.

Now then. One week is short. I have to use it meaningfully.

While thinking that, I went to the Milishion Adventurers Guild.

As expected from a place called the headquarters, it was a fairly large building.

It was a 2 story building, and was the largest of all the Adventurers Guilds I’d ever seen.

Though I say that, I’ve seen plenty of large buildings before, so I’m not really that moved.

First is information gathering.

For now, the main topic is the issue of the Fedoa region. Nevertheless, I didn’t find any information that I hadn’t heard from Paul already. In other words, the one most informed about this in these parts is as expected, Paul’s search party.

What I searched for next was information on the monsters in the Milishion area. There was a large difference in the threat level when compared to the Magic Continent.

The ‘Giant Locust’ is a big locust, the ‘Meat Cut Rabbit’ is a carnivorous rabbit, and the ‘Rock Worm’ is a large earthworm etc. etc.

The number of extremely weak monsters is high.

Compared to the Magic Continent, the size of the monsters are small as well.

In the lands that we had braved, it was common to find monsters whose size were many times that of a human’s.

Even the Pack Coyotes that we had hunted to extinction (exaggeration) were more than 2 metres long.

Things like the Acid Wolf were greater than 3 metres in size.

Even the Great Tortoise was on average 8 metres from front to back, and the largest ones were over 20 metres.

The monsters I’d seen in the Great Forest during the rainy season as well, were monsters that were about the size of a human.

Compared to that, the size of the monsters in the surroundings of Milishion were only about as tall as a person’s knee.

Though it’s not to say that the greater the size, the stronger they are, but their size is basically their only weapon.

In conclusion, the monsters in the Milishion area are weak. This area is safe.

Next I think about how to redeem the reputation of the Superd race.

However, it’s difficult.

This is because there’s a faction in Milishion that is trying to expel the Demon Race. The ones guiding this are one of the holy knight orders of Milis; the Order of the Temple. They loudly call for the Demon Race to be expelled from the Milis Continent.

Though I say this, the one who holds the most influence in Milishion isn’t that faction.

The head of the faction that advocates coexistence with the Demon Race is the Pope incumbent, and so the Order of the Temple isn’t openly trying to expel the Demon Race.

However, should a Demon Person cause a problem in town, these knights will immediately come flying in to blame them.

Even if their position is weak, as long as they have a just cause, they’ll come down strongly on the Demon Race.

If we assert that Ruijerd is a 『Superd』 and do things on a large scale, it’s probable that the Order of the Temple will immediately have their eye on us.

The city is always under the watch of the Order of the Temple.

In that case, how about outside the city then?

While thinking this, I accepted a certain quest.

The requests posted were mostly B rank, and this was one of those.

It seems that in the neighboring town, a monster was running wild.

It’s in a place that is close enough for me to make a day trip.

The target for subjugation is an emerald green tiger; the Leaf Tiger[31].

Normally it’s a monster that inhabits the southern parts of the Great Forest.

For some reason it’s moved south and settled down close to the town.

Because it’s fur is an erratic green pattern, with parts that are a brown pattern as well, when inside a forest it completely blends in with the scenery.

Because of the difficulty in detecting it, coupled with the fact that it moves in groups, it gained a B rank designation.

However, right now the target is a single leaf tiger, and moreover is on a plain field, you could say it’s even less dangerous than an acid wolf.

Using the ranking system to describe it, at best it would be a D rank.

Finding a request like this during the time I was on the Magic Continent would have been cause for delight.

When I quickly make my way there, the timing was just right because the tiger was holding a chicken in its mouth, and was leisurely leaving the village.

Noticing me, it dropped its prey and growled at me, but Eris had just said ‘Leave it to me’ as she began running, and in the blink of an eye it was cut perfectly in two.

The request really was completed too quickly.

The villagers were very thankful towards us.

Lately, the tiger had been acting violently in the area, and a number of villagers and livestock were injured.

It seems that usually one of the holy knight orders would come to defend the town.

However, it seems that just a few days ago, there was an incident where a shrine maiden had been attacked nearby.

It seems that with the exception of the commanding officer, all the members of the Order of the Temple that had composed the guard unit had been killed, and the shrine maiden had just barely been saved, but the responsibility for the defeat of the unit lay with the commanding officer, and so he had been dismissed.

In the first place, lately there had been a lot of suspicious kidnapping incidents, and because the knight orders were becoming tense, this kind of incident had occurred. Because of that, both the religious order and the knight orders had their hands full.

Thus, the knights had left the dangerous B ranked monster problems to sort themselves out, and with no other choice, requests were sent out at the Adventurers Guild.

Well, the problems of the knight orders or whatever are none of our business.

Now then, with the information I’ve obtained, I’ll begin my experiment.

I’ll publicize the Superd race here.

Ruijerd is actually a Superd, and so that the Superd can get along with people all around the world, we’re travelling around and piling good deeds.

The Superd tribe is a race that’s daunting upon first glance.

Thus, I create a stone statue.

If you look at this, Ruijerd’s name is mentioned, and no matter how scary the Superd look, in the blink of an eye their attitude towards the Superd will soften, and like a stubborn grandfather looking at their grandchild, their expressions will relax.

After a few minutes they’ll probably end up as soul brothers of a hundred years.

Even if I say so myself, it’s a perfect sales pitch.

However, the village head had a complicated expression on.

Though he was grateful to Ruijerd as an individual, something of this level wouldn’t remove the prejudice against the Demon Race, and as a follower of Milis, he was reluctant to have a statue depicting a Demon Person.

I was told this, and the statue was rejected.

My experiment hadn’t gone well.

As expected, it seemed that things couldn’t be solved in one go like that.

Or perhaps as expected, it wouldn’t do unless it was a bishoujo figurine?

Should I start making gender-bent Ruijerd figures from now on?

No, there’d be no point then, huh?

“You made this kind of thing, huh…?”

On the way back to Milishion, Ruijerd had taken a long look at the figurine and strongly praised it.

“That’s right! Rudeus is great at this sort of thing, after all!”

Then, seeing the figure, for some reason Eris said that in a boasting manner.

Though it was rejected this time, my figurines sell for quite a high price.

My figurines of the Beast Race Sword King had caught the eye of some country’s princess after all.[32]

It wouldn’t even be exaggerating to say I was a royal purveyor.

While thinking about things like this, I was feeling proud but…

“However, this stance is full of openings, huh?” said Ruijerd.

“That’s true. The stance is no good, huh? It has to be lower…” said Eris.

In the end, the figurine was no good.

Three days later, the day before the dinner appointment.

Although I’ll be having dinner with my family, I don’t have any clothes to wear.

There’s no real dress code, but the clothing I’d bought on the Magic Continent are seen as quite shabby in these parts.

Thus, I’m browsing clothing shops with Eris.

It’s a date, so to speak.

Though I say this, it’s nothing that romantic.

Eris is looking for clothes to buy, she isn’t that active about it, and it feels like she’s fine with buying whatever.

Because she’s like that, I’ll be choosing clothing for her as well.

From now on is the domain of the Human Race.

We’ll be judged according to their tastes, after all.

At the very least, I want to be presentable enough that we aren’t ridiculed at first sight.

If there was at least one person here who knew the latest fashion trends, we could ask them for advice but…

Among my acquaintances, there’s basically only the monkey-faced newbie or Vera, but I don’t know where the monkey-faced newbie is, and I don’t know Vera well enough to ask her for a favour.

We could probably ask the shop clerks at the more expensive stores for advice, but the clothing in those kind of stores probably don’t cater to adventurers.

It’d be awkward to go in and ask for advice, and then leave without buying anything.

If we owned a set of those kind of clothes, it might possibly come in handy, but we might also never use it. Thinking this, I can’t help but feel awkward.

Because of Paul’s assistance, we have money, but I don’t want to squander it away either.

Thus, we started watching the people walking down the road, and decided to decide on what to buy based on that.

Although my hobby is observing humans, Eris and I are sitting on the side of the road and people watching[34].

It’s just to a certain extent, but it seems like a lot of people are wearing blue clothing.

Additionally, there are both those who don outerwear, and those that don’t.

Because the climate is good, the outerwear is thin as well.

“It seems the fad these days it to wear blue, huh?”

“Blue wouldn’t suit you, Rudeus.”

Eris immediately rejected the idea.

Well, I’m not exactly eager to follow the latest fashion trends, but…

“Then, what would you say suits me?”

“Didn’t Gisu give you something? That one was good, you know.”

That fur vest, huh?

However, the size is a little big.

Because it’s longer than necessary, it ends up looking like a coat.

That said, though it’s not uncomfortable, and I’d wear it on cooler days, still…

“Though that vest isn’t bad, it’s a little too long, huh?”

“Right. It really is a bit long, huh? What if you cut it?”

“That’d be a waste. I’m growing after all.”

While having such a conversation, I decided on what to buy.

As expected, Eris and I don’t care much about fashion, and the fact that we didn’t take long to shop is an indication of that.

Or so I thought, but near the end Eris bought a black dress.

It’s made from a black material with a white rose embroidery, and is quite the stylish dress.

“Eris, did you buy that?”

“…What? Do you have a problem with it?”

“No. I think it suits you.”

“Hmph. It’s not like I need compliments.”
With that conversation, we finished that day’s shopping.

The day of the dinner appointment.

When I had mentioned that tonight I’d be having dinner with Paul and my family, Eris began saying that she wanted to come too.

Had it not been for the incident the other day, I would be saying ‘by all means’, but Eris is still holding animosity towards Paul. Enough that you could call it ‘killing intent’, it’s quite a strong hostility. It’s not that I can’t understand her feelings, but I’ve already decided to get along with Paul.

If that was it, then I’d be trying this or that to reconcile them, but as far as things go, tonight is the first time in years that it’s just been our family. My relationship with Norn hasn’t improved either. That’s why I have Eris sit this one out.

Wearing new clothing, the new me – ‘Newdeus’, heads to the restaurant.

I try my best to avoid passing through alleyways. There are a lot of kidnappers in alleyways, and in certain places, there’s also a lot of bloodshed. It’d be terrible to dirty my clothing with blood.

There’s plenty of danger on the main streets as well. Because it’s dinner time, there are a lot of people who have bought things like yakitori walking around. If they bumped into me, it’d splatter all over. That much is obvious. Thus, I had unsealed my demon eye. While seeing things a second ahead in time, I magnificently avoid the crowds of people.

I arrive.

Because there had been something like ‘reservations’, I had been on guard, but it was actually an extremely normal shop. It was a bar unaffiliated with an inn. There seemed to be a lot of townsmen in it, and it didn’t give off a dangerous atmosphere to the customers.

I enter the shop, give the waiter my name, and they guide me to a seat. Sitting there is a bitterly smiling Paul, and a frowning Norn.

“Sorry. Was I late at all?”

“No… Sorry about this; Shera had been kind of enthusiastic about this for some reason. I had told her that the normal bar would be fine, but…”

“Isn’t this fine on occasion?”

While saying this, I took a seat.

Norn is ignoring me.

“Come on, Norn. It’s your Onii-chan, you know. Greet him.”

“Don’t wanna. I don’t want to eat dinner with the person who beat up Otou-san.”

“Come now, you shouldn’t be saying something like that, right? I did something bad, so I was hit.”

“Otou-san didn’t do anything wrong.”

Norn’s cheeks were puffed in anger, and was sulking in a truly adorable way.

“Your Onii-chan and I have already made up. Right, Rudi?”

“Of course. If you wanted, I could even kiss you.”



‘Are you saying you’d hate to be kissed by your son?’

Though I had thought that, I’d hate to be kissed by my old man as well.

It was a slip of the tongue.

“Come on, we’ve made up. You should get along with your Onii-chan too, Norn. Okay?”

“Don’t wanna.”

Paul is patting Norn on the head.

Her hair is a beautiful blonde.

Looking at this hair brings Zenith to mind.

When there was something she didn’t like, Zenith would also pout like this and trouble Paul.

This might be something that Norn had inherited.

Though for a while Norn was obediently being patted by Paul, she’s definitely still glaring at me.

Her eyes are a bit upturned.

It might be that she’s trying to threaten me, but all she manages to do is look cute.

“Otou-san has been trying really hard, you know.”[35]

“Yeah. I’m aware of that.”

“He hasn’t been playing around with women at all, you know.”

“I have heard. I’m truly sorry for doubting him.”

“He’s also really nice to me, you know.”

Tears are gradually forming at Norn’s eyes.


Did I say something mean, perhaps?

Crying is a bit…

“Otou-san always looks like he’s going to cry, you know!”

“…Is that so?”

“Nah, I mean, recently, you know…?”

Because Norn is about to cry, Paul and I converse confusedly.

“Otou-san is really pitiful, you know!”

“…” “…”

“Hitting him like that, you’re horrible, you know!”

Seeing this, I had let out a deep sigh inside.

Paul and Norn were teleported together.

I’d heard about what had happened.

While traveling, Norn had gotten sick, and it seems that they’d been attacked by monsters.

The one who had been protecting her was Paul.

Separated from her mother, separated from her maid, separated from her little sister, with anxiety wrenching at her heart, only Paul was there for her, and he was the only family she could rely on.

And then suddenly a man appeared, and in a mounted position, had been beating up Paul.

It’s something that could leave quite a trauma.

“Norn, that was, I(otou-san) was…”

“It can’t be helped, Tou-sama.”

At least if she were a bit older, we might have been able to reach some understanding through discussion.

However, at this age things would be quite difficult.

That both of us had done something wrong, and that both of us had accepted and understood this… she’s still too young for us to make her understand.

“Norn is still young, and moreover, if I were in her position, I wouldn’t forgive the guy who beat up my father either.”

It can’t be helped that I’m hated by Norn.

We can just wait a few years, and discuss things with her then.

When the time comes, Norn will surely understand.

Though time is limited, it also has the power to settle things down.

However, it doesn’t seem like Paul feels the same way.

“No. It’s possible that it’s only you two siblings left. You have to get along with each other.”

‘It’s possible that it’s only you two siblings left.’

When I realize what he means, I knit my eyebrows together.

“Tou-sama. Please don’t say such ominous things.”

“…You’re right. Sorry.”

Oop, no good.

The atmosphere has become heavy.

Okay. Time to change the subject.

“By the way, Tou-sama. What’s the specialty of this shop? I skipped lunch today, and so I’m already starving.”

Though I had plainly changed the subject, Paul seemed to understand.

While making an awkward smile, he answered.

“Mn, let’s see. The stew made from the seafood caught in the ocean to the south is delicious. There’s also beef. There are a lot of beef farmers in this area. There’s quite a difference in taste to the beef in Asura, and there are a lot of stews but…”

“I’m looking forward to it. The meat on the Magic Continent was plain bad.”

“Great Tortoise, was it? Monster meat is, you know, generally a crappy taste.”

Like that, we begin to converse back and forth, but Norn is still ignoring me.

It can’t be helped. Though it can’t be helped, it’s a bit disheartening.

It’s because I’d recently made Paul an enemy.

My chest hurts.

I’ve done something bad to Paul.

“Come to think of it, Tou-sama, there’s something I’d like to inquire about.”


“Do you know of a person called Gouache Brush?”

“…Nah, I’ve never heard of them. Where’d you hear the name?”

And with that, I had asked about the letter Ruijerd had brought back.

Because I had made a copy of the crest on the letter just in case, I show that as well.

“A sheep, a falcon, and a sword, huh? It should be one of the paladin families. But I don’t recall having heard the name Gouache Brush. I don’t know that much about the Milis nobles either, after all…”

“I see… Do you think Shera-san would know if we asked her?”

“I wonder… I’ll try asking her later.”

While feeling a little unease about the letter Ruijerd had brought, I end the conversation there.

After that are more trifling conversations.

We talk about birthdays.

It seems that since roughly a month before my tenth birthday, the monsters in the forest had become more active. It seems that because Paul and Zenith were busy dealing with that, they hadn’t had the free time to send me a present. It seems that they had finished dealing with the monster issue a day before my birthday, but when they started thinking about sending a present, they were teleported.

“By the way, what were you planning on giving me?”

“I was going to give you a gauntlet. I had thought a bit badly about it since it was something I had found inside our storehouse, but it was a magic item after all. It was as light as a feather, and though the size didn’t fit me, I had thought that it’d fit you, Rudi.”

“I see. So you had something like that as well.”[36]

“Yeah. Though Zenith had said that hers would be a secret, Lilia had seen her making a satisfied expression at a small locked box, so that was probably it.”

“A box?”

I wonder what it was. I’m a little interested.

Still, no matter how much we talk about things I didn’t get, nothing will come of it.

After this, the conversation ended up at the topic of Zenith’s family.

The family that Zenith had come from was a distinguished family that had produced a number of excellent knights.

Zenith was as good as disowned, and so it seems the people I could call my maternal grandparents were not interested in searching for her.

However, it seems that they had completely changed their minds when they saw Norn.

No matter the world, grandparents are weak to their grandchildren.

“I wonder if we’d get more money if I showed my face as well.”

“No, you’d probably have the opposite effect, huh…”


Though I could fake the cuteness of a grandchild, it seems like I’d be inviting trouble.

I’d better not.

We had conversations like that, had an enjoyable dinner, and then I parted with Paul.
In the end, Norn had ignored me to the end but you can say that it was a fruitful dinner.

And in the blink of an eye, a week had passed.

It’s the day we’re to set off, we’re at the Adventurer’s District’s gate. I had gotten on a carriage, and just as I was thinking ‘Alright, let’s go’ Paul had come to see us off.

“Rudi. It’d be fine to stay just a bit longer, you know?”

For some reason Paul had said something easy-going, but it’s a bit late now.

“If we keep saying “Just a bit”, “Just a bit”, it seems like we’ll end up staying for a whole year.”

“You and Norn haven’t managed to make up, after all.”

“It won’t be too late to worry about that after I find the other three.”

Moreover… I glance at Eris.

Eris had been caught by the scruff of her neck, and was glowering at Paul with a demonic expression.

I had thought that she was quick to change her mind about things, but it doesn’t seem like that’s the case.

“It isn’t just me that wants to meet their family, right?”

“I see. But the Boreas family is most likely…”

“Please stop.”

As he spoke with a complicated expression, I interrupted Paul with my hand.

“There’s the possibility that the information just hasn’t come, and when we return to the Fedoa region, both Philip-sama and Sauros-sama have already returned as well.”

“…I see. That’s true. But Rudi.”

Paul spoke with a serious expression.

“Don’t be too optimistic. Regarding Philip and the others returning home safely; with the scale of that disaster, who knows what’s happened.”

“What do you mean?”

Paul lowered his voice a little and said.

“I mean that for the sake of protecting himself, Philip’s brother may have pushed all the blame onto one of the two.”

When I hear this, certainly, it does seem like it’s possible.

The feudal lord Sauros, and the mayor Philip.

The two of them were in charge of the region.

Even if they return safely, the burden of having lost their territory and their citizens will follow them around.

I don’t know how nobles take responsibility according to Asura law.

However, at the very least, after the two of them return safely to their hometown, they probably wouldn’t flaunt it as their ability as a lord.

There’s also the possibility that the place where Philip’s brother has escaped to might be closed up, and they might be murdered for the sake of crushing them politically.★

“If anything happens, protect that Ojou-sama. There might also be those who act on noblesse oblige, but it’s nothing for you to worry about.”

“I understand. I’ll take your warning to heart.”

My expression stiffened, and I nodded.

Paul makes a proud look, and nods as well.

“Also, regarding the writer of that letter, it seems Shera doesn’t know either.”

“I see…”

“She did say that she didn’t think it’d be a dangerous person though.”

“I understand. Please convey my thanks to her.”

Paul nodded firmly.

And then, looking behind him, he calls out to the girl there.

“Come on, Norn. Say goodbye to your Onii-chan.”

“…Don’t wanna.”

Norn was hiding behind Paul.

Half of her face is peeking out though. She’s truly adorable.

In the future, she’ll probably grow into a beautiful woman like Zenith.

“Norn. I don’t know how many years later it’ll be, but let’s meet again.”

“…Don’t wanna.”

Even until the end, Norn wouldn’t turn her face to look at me.

While smiling bitterly, I returned to the carriage.
Like that, I left Milishion and began my journey.

— Paul’s Perspective —

Rudeus has left on his journey.

As ever, he’s quite the outstanding one.

Without reservation he decides on one thing, then the next, steadily taking action.

Elinalise had said that I lived at a fast pace, but I wonder what she’d say if she saw Rudeus.

I’d like for them to meet, but…

No, it’d actually be better if they didn’t.

I don’t wanna become Elinalise’s papa or anything.

And while I was thinking about things like this, my shoulder was slapped.

When I turn to look, I find a monkey-faced man grinning at me.

“Yo, Paul. Done saying goodbye to your son?”


I can’t thank this monkey-faced man enough.

Had it not been for him, my relationship with Rudeus would probably still be estranged.

“I’ve been in your care, huh?”

“No worries.”

After saying that, I had suddenly realized that Gisu was wearing traveling clothes.

“What’s this, Gisu? Where are you planning on going?”

“I haven’t decided yet, but there’s still a bunch of places that haven’t been searched yet, right?”

With those words, I realized that Gisu was going to continue helping with the search.

It was quite the shock.

Gisu should have been the one most troubled by the break-up of our party.

He doesn’t have fighting ability, and though he’s a jack-of-all-trades, at the same time he couldn’t really do anything; other parties wouldn’t let him in, he wasn’t able to independently complete requests, and so he was a guy who was left with no choice but to give up on being an adventurer.

It wouldn’t have been strange if he was the one who resented me the most.

“Why are you going so far with your consideration, and helping me search?”

When I asked this, the corner of his mouth curved into his usual nihilistic smile.

“You’ll jinx it, you know.”

With his usual reply, he turned his monkey-face away from me.

I bring my hands to my hips and smile bitterly.

This guy believes in so many superstitions that I can’t keep track of them all.

However, for some reason I feel pleasant, and I see Gisu off until I can no longer see his back.


I raised my voice in a roar, and gave Norn a piggyback.

I was overflowing with enthusiasm.

First I’ll have to make sure the large-scale migration of the refugees is a success.

After that, I’ll definitely find my family.
Having decided that, I returned to town.

This is sudden, but let’s talk about the boy known as Cliff Grimoire.

Cliff was now 13 years old; his age was right between those of Eris and Rudeus.

When he was old enough to understand what was going on, he was in an orphanage.

It was an orphanage in Milishion. It was an orphanage that could be said to be the symbol of the prestige and authority of the Milis religious organization.

There were no problems with the management, and the children were able to grow without worries and were sent off to foster parents.

When Cliff was 5, he was adopted by his current foster parent.

He was an old man named Harry Grimoire.

He was a person who held a high position in the Milis religious organization.

Before he had been adopted by Harry, Cliff had been receiving special education for gifted children.

In just a few years he had reached advanced rank in healing, detoxification and summoning magic.

In offensive magic as well, he had reached intermediate rank in all elements.

He was even more proficient in fire magic, and had reached advanced rank.

Cliff was a genius.

Praise rained down on him from all around.

Everyone had anticipated that he would surely become an amazing individual when he grew up.

It could be described as a childhood quite similar to Rudeus.

However, unlike Rudeus who had retained memories from his previous life, Cliff was becoming impudent.

He had become conceited, as though he had no betters.

At any rate, even amongst his peers in the classroom, there was no one who could use as many different magics as Cliff.

There were those who had reached Saint rank in healing.

There were those who had reached Saint rank in detoxification.

However, only Cliff had reached Advanced level in all three.

Because of his diversity, there were those who began to call him a sage in the making.

Cliff grew even more impudent.

He gradually stopped listening to his teacher’s words.

In the future, Cliff was to succeed his foster father in his occupation.

Cliff had understood this as well.

But even so, Cliff longed to become an adventurer.

Why an adventurer?

That was due to the influence of his days at the orphanage.

Many of those who had graduated from the orphanage became adventurers.

If the children at the orphanage weren’t adopted by the age of ten, they would enter into a school managed by the Milis religious organization.

There, they would train for five years.

For example swordsmanship or magic, it was combat training. Like that, they would train for jobs that their talents suited.

Those who excelled in not only studying, but also swordsmanship and magic could become knights.

However, the majority became adventurers.

As a result, there were many adventurers among the orphanage alumni.

These alumni would occasionally come to the orphanage.

While greeting their former teachers, they’d also tell fun stories of their adventures to the orphans.

Hearing these, the orphans would yearn to become adventurers.

Cliff was no exception.

Of course, Cliff didn’t think his dream would come true.

Though he longed for it, he also understood his own circumstances.

As an orphan, selfishness wasn’t permitted.

He endured.

Indeed, in the beginning.

However, this stiff lifestyle accumulated resentment inside Cliff, and as the praise continued to be showered onto him, Cliff grew more arrogant by the day.

On a certain day, Cliff ran away from home and thought to register as an adventurer.

It was a bit of a test of his power.

There were even those amongst the teachers who as former adventurers would speak about their past boastfully.

‘When I was young, I wanted to pile up experiences like that.’ they would say.

He got ready.

With the staff that he received from his foster father on his 10th birthday in hand, he left the Sacred District and entered the Adventurers District.

On the way, he bought a robe like those magicians would wear.

It was blue colored. He headed to the Adventurers Guild.

If he registered as a healer, he’d probably be immediately found by the church[38].

However, if he registered as a magician then it would be fine.

While believing foolish things like this, he finished the registration.

And like that, he was an adventurer, just like everyone else.

‘A great adventure awaits me in a world I’ve never seen.’

He thought, and surveyed the surroundings in excitement.

Everyone was a brawny man.

He realized that everyone was something like a warrior or a swordsman.

Cliff had heard from his seniors at the orphanage that their parties had desperately needed a skilled magician.

That’s why he had thought that if he called himself a magician, he’d immediately be able to enter a party.

Cliff had ignored the talk about adventurer ranks.

He had thought of parties as groups that didn’t involve ranks.

Of course he had been rejected.

Bluntly rejected.

Over and over, rejected.

By the fourth time, Cliff’s patience had reached its limits.

“Why!? Why can’t I enter the party!?”

“Like I said, your rank is different.”

“So what about my rank!? I actually have the strength of an A ranker! I said that because it couldn’t be helped, I’d bear with partying with you lot, didn’t I!?”

“What was that…? Don’t get too carried away, you brat! Do you think a magician like you can win after picking a fight at this distance…?”

“You’re not good for anything but swinging a sword around. Don’t get carried away!”

“You shitty brat…”

Cliff was grabbed by the collar, and was thinking that if he showed his true power, he could drive them away somehow.

“Stop that. You’re being childish, you know.”
The one who interrupted them was a red-haired girl of about Cliff’s age.

Going back in time a little…

Eris Boreas Greyrat turned her feet towards the Adventurers Guild.

From an outsider’s perspective, she was making a pleasant smile whilst quickly making her way down the main street.

She was dressed in her usual adventurers outfit.

Over her thick clothing were guards made of fur.

Over her fur pants were boots made of a thin but tough material.

At her hip was a sword, and at a glance anyone could tell that she was a swordswoman.

She wasn’t wearing her usual hood.

If she wore the hood to the Adventurers Guild then she’d be mistaken for a magician, and strange men would approach her.

It was something she’d experienced countless times this past year.

Eris arrived in front of the Adventurers Guild.

The Milishion Adventurers Guild was at the end of the main road.

As expected of the headquarters, it was the largest building in the Adventurers District.

Without being overwhelmed by the awesome, and huge gate, Eris stepped inside.

Looking at the huge lobby, she unconsciously folded her arms.

Anyhow, it was even larger than the banquet halls in Roa.

It goes without saying that it was larger than all the Adventurers Guilds she had seen thus far.

If she were a young girl becoming an adventurer for the first time, in the face of such a spacious room, she might have shied away.

However, this was Eris.

She was an A ranker.

A competent adventurer.

She immediately began to walk towards her objective.

It was the request board.

It was far larger than other requests boards, and was overflowing with attached requests.

Eris looked at them, arms folded.

She wasn’t looking at her usual B ranked requests, but was looking at the E ranked area.

There, she was looking for requests that were classified as Free Quests.

Free Quests were requests that were periodically issued by the nation.

The pay was lower, but because of its urgency, adventurers of any rank could accept it.

The reason Eris hadn’t seen any on the Magic Continent was because there were no nations to speak of.

Amongst all the other requests, Eris had managed to single out the one she was looking for:=========================================================================


・Job: Goblin suppression

・Reward: 10 Milisian Copper Coins per ear

・Job details: Culling goblins

・Location: Eastern Milishion

・Time limit: None in particular

・Deadline: None in particular

・Client name: Holy Knight Orders of Milis

・Notes: Beginners be aware of the hobgoblins that occasionally appear.

Additionally, please do not tear off this request, and simply bring

the gathered items to the counter.


Goblins were monsters that only appeared in the forests and plains.

Though they were humanoids and could use simple weapons, they couldn’t comprehend human speech.

If there were just a few of them, it’d be fine to leave them alone, but if left to their own devices, they would steadily increase in population and start to attack the surrounding villages.

They were vermin, so to speak.

Be that as it may, because they lived in the forest and its surroundings, they acted as a natural defence against outbreaks of monsters from the forest.

Additionally, goblins were weak and so a young boy who dabbled in the sword was more than a match for one.

Making use of this fact, the Adventurers Guild prepared a reward suitable for beginners, and would prepare goblin suppression quests as a kind of introduction to suppression requests.

Also, though it was something Eris wasn’t aware of, goblins were also used as a torture instrument for spies from enemy nations.

Due to the above reasons, the goblin population in Milis would be carefully maintained at a moderate level.

Now then, why would an A ranked adventurer like Eris, who could defeat the average C ranked adventurer barehanded, and whose strength had already been recognized by Ruijerd, be accepting such a request so late in her adventurer life?

There were two reasons.

First of all, it was simply one of Eris’ dreams.

In the past, Eris had attended school for just a very short while.

Her male classmates had been huddled together, and talking about something.

That topic was about what they would do if they became adventurers.

First they would hunt goblins, and with money saved up from doing so, and whilst travelling bit by bit towards the southern region of the Central Continent, they would challenge themselves with dungeons and high ranked requests.

They spoke about that kind of dream.

Eris, who had been listening in from nearby, began to have delusions of one day doing so as well.

Her delusions began to swell, and then she approached the happily talking boys and told them to let her join in as well, but for various reasons they fought, and then she beat the three of them up.

After that, she dropped out of school and met Ghyslaine, and each time she spoke to Ghyslaine her feelings about adventurers became stronger.

After meeting Rudeus, she was filled with dreams of going on adventures with him.

She would be a swordswoman, and he would be a magician.

They would challenge dungeons, just the two of them.

However, after going on a journey for real, it was different from her dream.

In particular, Rudeus was more cool-headed and pragmatic than she had imagined.

Because of the danger, not once did they approach a dungeon.

If she proposed goblin hunting, he’d probably ask “What for?” with a stunned expression.

Eris was a woman who had become an adventurer on the Magic Continent, after all.

He wouldn’t be able to understand what meaning there would be in hunting goblins now.

But putting that aside…

Goblin hunting was number one on Eris’s list of 『Things I want to do when I become an adventurer』.

Even if there wasn’t any meaning in it, it was something she wanted to try.

That was the first reason.

As for the second reason… it’s a secret.

“I wonder if I’d be able to return before the sun goes down…”

While looking at the requests, Eris was thinking of the time it would take to go there and back.

This time she would be travelling on foot.

It was still morning at the moment, but it would be better to do things with time to spare.


Incidentally by the F ranked requests, a certain memo was attached near the edges of the request board.

『Refugees from the Fedoa region, please contact the following address』

Without reading the rest, Eris moved her gaze away.

She had seen this memo at Saint Port as well.

Rudi hadn’t spoken about the Fedoa region issue.

Eris had thought that Rudeus had been considerate of her, and had undoubtedly been trying to avoid worrying her.

Today’s independent action as well was probably so that he could work out what to do about this matter.

‘I wouldn’t understand difficult matters’ Eris had been thinking.

‘Even if I don’t think deeply about it, Rudeus has probably thought of something, so Rudeus will properly discuss it when the time comes.’

So thought Eris.

Never in her wildest dreams did she imagine that Rudeus hadn’t even known about it.

“Now then!”

With the request confirmed, in high spirits Eris got ready to leave the guild.

All there was left to do was walk east, and then hunt the goblins. Considering Eris’ current enthusiasm, she would probably even destroy one or two nests.

There wasn’t anything left to stop her.

It was time to sing a requiem for the pitiful goblins.


Or so it had seemed, but suddenly hearing a shout, Eris stopped her feet.

It was the voice of a young boy.

She casually looked towards the source.

A youth was encircled by men twice his height.

“Why can’t I enter the party!?”

The shouting youth was wearing a blue coloured robe.

He was a bit shorter than Rudeus, and his hair was dark brown.

His eyes were hidden by long forelocks.

His staff wasn’t as splendid as Rudeus’ 『Aqua Heartia』[39] either.

However, from the size of the mana crystal, it could be seen that it was still a staff made of expensive materials.

‘My family is higher ranked than his, huh?’ Eris naturally thought.

“I actually have the strength of an A ranker! I said that because it couldn’t be helped, I’d bear with partying with you lot, didn’t I!?”

Because of that arrogant manner of speaking, the men naturally became annoyed.

Even Eris would wallop him had those words been said to her.

“What was that…? Don’t get too carried away, you brat! Do you think a magician like you can win after picking a fight at this distance…?”

“You’re not good for anything but swinging a sword around. Don’t get carried away!”

“What was that, you shitty brat…?”

Even caught by the collar, the youth still gave off an expression of composure.

However, Eris hadn’t overlooked that his legs were shaking, if only a little.

Eris casually walked towards them, and placed herself between the two of them.

“Stop that. You’re being childish, you know.”

Had Rudeus been there, he would have been staring in wonder.


They were words that you couldn’t even imagine being said by the usual Eris.

Eris had gotten carried away by the mood.

‘I’m an A ranked adventurer so I’m higher ranked than the angry men.’

‘A man who’s hurting a newbie, and me who’s objecting.’

‘So cool.’

It was that kind of mood.

“…Tsk. You’re right. We were being pretty childish.”

The man easily removed his hands from the boy.

Eris had already assumed that she’d get into a fight with the man, so she was a little disappointed.

“Let’s go, guys.”

The men had left, and only the youth remained.

With a composed expression, Eris awaited the youth’s thanks.

‘Thank you for saving me. Who are you?’

‘I’m nobody famous.’

‘At least give me your name.’

‘Alright. Let’s just go with Ruijerd of 『Dead End』.’

She had been thinking it’d go something like that.

Incidentally, it was something that Rudeus did on occasion.

“I never asked anyone for help, you know!”

The youth spat out these words, and Eris’ proud expression froze.

“With my magic I could have worked out something of that level! Don’t just decide on your own to butt in and settle things, ugly!”[40]

The boy was lucky.

He had been knocked out in one hit, after all.

Not only that, but the men from before were still nearby.
Had it not been for their efforts in desperately stopping the enraged Eris, there’s no doubt that the boy would have lost the two orbs that were most important as a man.

Despite having become a little displeased, Eris had come to the gates of Milishion.

Though she was the type to change gears quickly, she was still unhappy.

As for why…

“Wait! Please wait!”

The youth who had been revived after fainting had come running after her.

“I’m sorry about before. I was a bit confused from the shock…”

The youth had said this and politely bowed his head.

It was because of this that Eris’ mood could still be called “a little” displeased.

The boy had just barely managed to escape from death.

However, had it not been for fainting after one hit, then he probably wouldn’t have been capable of doing something as vigorous as running after Eris.

“I’m Cliff. Cliff Grimoire!”

“…I’m Eris.”

Eris had decided to give up on giving the name 『Dead End』.

She couldn’t give Ruijerd’s name to a person she had beaten up in impatience.

“Eris-san! That’s a wonderful name! That outfit means you’re a swordswoman, right!? By all means, please form a party with me!”

Dead centre in the middle of the road was Cliff, who was talking on and on.

Eris had been thinking to just go with the flow and knock him out, but for now she was enduring.

“Don’t want to.”

Eris turned away in a huff and walked away.

Honestly speaking, she wasn’t used to this kind of person.

To continue to approach her even after being beaten up…

Of the people she knew, there was basically only Rudeus.

“Is that so? Then please, at least let me cover you from behind! People have been saying that I’m a sage in the making. I’ll definitely be useful!”

Had Rudeus been here…

‘Just who exactly is a sage in the making(lit. sage’s egg)? At best you’re an unfertilized egg, you virgin asshole!’[41]

He probably would have spat out such insults towards the boy.

In his mind, at least.

Eris didn’t say such vulgar insults.

‘If you’re an egg, then how about I break you to pieces and fry you sunny side up?’ was all she had been thinking.

“I don’t think even you’ve met a magician as strong as me, Eris-san. At any rate, I’m stronger than your average A ranked magician after all.”

Being told this, Eris became annoyed.

To her, the “strongest magician” was none other than Rudeus.

Rudeus was such a skilled magician that even Ruijerd had acknowledged him.

Though he was certainly A ranked, you couldn’t lump him together with any run-of-the-mill A rankers.

“By all means, please confirm this with your own eyes!”

‘Then I will have a look!’ Eris had ended up thinking.

“Fine. Come along, then.”

And like that, Eris and Cliff left to hunt goblins.

Seven goblins were burnt to cinders in an instant.

“How was that!? It was amazing, right!? An average magician wouldn’t have been able to do this, you know!”

Making a face as if to ask ‘How was that!?’, Cliff looked over the annihilated goblins.

The goblins were completely carbonised, and were in a condition where you couldn’t even collect their ears.

“Is that so? It wasn’t amazing at all.”

It wasn’t a bluff.

Eris had meant it from the bottom of her heart.

Advanced Fire Magic 『Imprisoning Blaze Fire Bullet(Exodus Flame)』.[42]

Eris had seen Rudeus using this before.

He hadn’t spoken a long chant like Cliff had, and it was more powerful than Cliff’s as well.

However, Rudeus would never have used such a magic against opponents as weak as goblins.

Had it been Rudeus, he would never have made the mistake of losing the goblin ears.

Also, until he had finished chanting, Eris had been fighting those goblins.

Because Cliff hadn’t said anything to her when he had finished his chant, she had almost been caught up in his attack as well.

Had it been Rudeus, there was absolutely no way he would have done something as dangerous as that.

“Eris-san, you don’t really know much about magic, huh? Listen, okay? In the first place, magic is something that…”

Cliff began a long and drawn out explanation of the tiers of magic from elementary to advanced, and how the one he was using was advanced, and was advanced enough that even the men from before couldn’t use it.

Of course, this was something Eris knew.

It was discussed in Rudeus’ lessons, after all.

Not only that, but Rudeus’ lessons were 10 times easier to understand than Cliff’s explanation.

“Do you understand just how amazing I am now?”

‘Should I hit him?’ Eris had been thinking.

Even though it was the goblin hunting that she had been dreaming of for so long, because of this guy, things had been spoilt for her.

Because of that, Eris took an imposing stance with her arms crossed and spoke ruthlessly.

“That’s enough. You don’t seem to be of use, so just go home.”

Had it been Rudeus, he probably would have chosen to retreat temporarily.

However, it seemed as though Cliff couldn’t read the mood.

“What on earth are you saying!? You’ve been struggling to fight just a few goblins. There’s no way you’d be able to do it alone!”

Before she had noticed, her fist had already swung towards him.

Cliff grasped his face, while his nose ran with blood.

He had immediately chanted Healing, and stopped his nosebleed.

“What are you doing!?”


Eris had clicked her tongue.

Because it wouldn’t do to leave someone knocked out in the plains, she had gone easy on him, but the result was that he was able to get carried away like this.

“Yeah, of course I understand. That you’re strong, Eris-san, is something I reaaally understand. In that case, let’s head into the forest this time. I can’t show you my true worth by fighting goblins after all.”

There were no ulterior motives to his words.

He wanted to show Eris how amazing he was.

However, it was definitely not the case of a boy wanting to show the girl he loved his cool side.

He had simply wanted Eris to be amazed at his powerful self.

“The forest is no good.”

Eris spoke briefly.

The forest is no good.

It was something that Rudeus always said.

Moreover, Ruijerd would agree with it.

Thus, Eris obediently abided by it.

“Though you’d be the last person I’d expect to say this, Eris-san, are you afraid?”

“I’m not afraid!”

However, Eris was still a simple girl.

As long as you used such a line, she was easily swayed.

It wasn’t acceptable to allow someone to look down on the Boreas family like they were novice adventurers.

“The forest, right!? Fine! Let’s go!”
And so the two of them made their way towards the dim forest.

“Even if we head into the forest, since it’s Milis it’s still no big deal, huh?”

While saying this, Eris was cutting down monkey monsters named Utans.[43] They were D ranked monsters though, so they were no match for Eris.

“That’s true. They aren’t a match for me either.”

Cliff spoke while again killing an Utan with intermediate wind magic.

Like that, they rapidly headed into the depths of the forest.


Suddenly, Eris raised her voice.

“What’s wrong, Eris-san!?”

With a happy expression, Cliff approached Eris.

Eris was openly making an unhappy face.

She then folded her arms, spread her legs shoulder-width apart, and overlooked Cliff with her chin raised.

“You. Do you know which way heads back to the city?”

“I don’t.”

Naturally, there was no way Cliff could know such a thing.

Because they had done this due to a sudden suggestion, they hadn’t brought any equipment for entering forests.

“I see. Then we’re lost, huh?”

Eris had calmly declared this.

Cliff had kept silent. And then, very quickly, his face became pale.

“W-, what should we do?”

Eris was calm.

Thus, Cliff had thought that she had some kind of idea.

However, deep down Eris had also thought that the situation was bad.

If those two found out that she had become lost in the forest, they’d be shocked.

They’d wonder why she entered a forest while hunting for goblins, and be shocked.[44]

However, she would never show this in her attitude.

A lady of the Greyrat family should always be composed.

“Cliff, fly into the air for a bit and find out which way the city is in.”

“There’s no way I’d be able to do something like that, right?”

“Rudeus would be able to do it.”

“Rudeus? Who’s that?”

“My teacher.”


Eris let out a sigh.

Even if they argued, there’d be no meaning in it.

‘What should I do at a time like this?’

Then it came to her; it was something that Ghyslaine had taught her for times when she was lost.

If she remembered correctly, it was to collect tree branches and start a fire.

The smoke would rise to the air, and could be seen from afar.

However, who would see it?

Ruijerd had said that he had things to do today.

Rudeus had said so as well.

Nobody would notice.


At some point, Eris had unconsciously folded her arms, and in an imposing stance, and the corners of her mouth had curved downwards.[45]

She then closed her eyes and thought carefully. Ghyslaine had said this.

That at these times when she was anxious that she especially needed to compose herself.

Because of that, no matter the situation, she would never panic.

“Eh, Eris-san. What should we do?”

“There should be other adventurers in this forest.”

“I-, I see. If we depend on them… Let’s look for them.”

Cliff had started running flusteredly.

However, Eris didn’t move.

Ruijerd had taught her this.

That in times like this, she should stay still.

That while staying still, she should search for the presence of others.

She had also been taught how to search for them.

Even without a third eye, she could perceive sound, and the surroundings, as well as the flow of mana.

Though Eris was still immature, she did practice everyday.



Eris took a deep breath and then with her eyes still closed, she sharpened her mind.

The sound of the forest.

The sound of leaves rubbing against each other.

The sound of moving animals.

The sound of flying insects.

And then, the faintly audible sound of weapons.

“I’ve found them. This way.”

Immediate decisions and immediate action.

Without hesitation, Eris began to walk.

“What is it? What did you find!?”

“People. They’re that way.”


“I searched for their presence.”

“Did your teacher teach you this too!?”

Having been asked that, Eris thought for a little.

Is Ruijerd a teacher?

He’s a teacher, right?

Though it’s not as much as Ghyslaine, I’ve been taught various things by him as well.

He’s a teacher.

No, he’s someone you could even call a master.

“That’s right.”

“He’s pretty amazing huh, that Rudeus person…”

“Hm? …Right. Rudeus is amazing.”
Without understanding why Rudeus’s name was suddenly brought up, Eris continued forward.

They had left the forest.

The moment they did, they spotted a horse carriage being turned over.

“Get down!”


Eris had immediately gripped Cliff’s head and thrown it to the ground.

As for herself, she was crouching and confirming the situation.


There were 6 people standing there.

One person was a knight in full body armor.

The knight was standing with their back to a tree, and had their sword in a guard.

In the area were men dressed from head to toe in black.

There were 5 of them.

The black clothed men were surrounding the knight.

In the area were three corpses.

All of them were wearing armor.

They were wearing the same armor as the surrounded knight.

The men slowly tightened their encirclement around the knight.

The difference in fighting ability was already clear.

Though this was the case, why wasn’t the knight escaping?

The knight had their back to a tree, and looking carefully, a girl could be seen crouching by the base of the tree.

Her expression was brimming with anxiety and despair, and her face was wet with tears.

“Eris-san, that armor means that the knight belongs to the Order of the Temple!”

Cliff informed Eris in a whisper.

Eris’ heart was beating fast.

The Order of the Temple.

She had heard of it.

It was one of Milis’s three knight orders.

The elite group in charge of defending the country, the Order of the Church.

Spreading Milis’ teachings around the world, making known their power, and doing mercenary-like work, the Order of Instruction.

Finally, the branch in charge of heresy inquisitions, their name a synonym for passing judgement onto heretics, the Order of the Temple.


The Order of the Church wore white armor.

The Order of Instruction wore silver armor.

The Order of the Temple wore blue armor.

Though the knight was a long way away, their sky blue armor could be seen.

There was no mistake.

The one who was now cornered was a Knight of the Order of the Temple.

“You bastards! You know who this lady is, don’t you!?”

When they raised their voice, it was understood in an instant.

The cornered knight was a woman.

The men looked at each other, and then abruptly broke into laughter.

“That’s obvious.”

“Then why!?”

“It goes without saying, right?”

“You bastards! Are you with the pope’s faction!?”

Eris couldn’t understand their conversation.

However, she understood that the black-clothed men seemed to be bad guys, and wanted to kill that girl.

Eris placed her hand to the sword at her waist.

Cliff questioned it.

“W-, what are you planning to do, Eris-san? However you look at this, it’s bad. That girl is the shrine maiden said to be one of the candidates for next Pope. In other words, those black-clothed men are definitely an assassination squad employed by the Pope of Milis. They’re all skilled. Even if it’s us, we don’t have a chance of winning…”

Eris hadn’t even wondered why Cliff knew so much about this.

All Eris was focusing on was the fact that if Eris couldn’t save the girl now, she’d be killed.

Also, Eris was a member of 『Dead End』.

If she abandoned a child, she wouldn’t be able to face Ruijerd. Rudeus would always say that as well, and would lend his hand to others.

“Let’s just stay unnoticed, and let them do it.”

“It’s too late. We’ve already been noticed.”

Eris understood.

One of the men had noticed them when she had pushed Cliff down.

She didn’t know what the man was thinking.

However, whatever the case, Eris planned to take the initiative.

“You can just keep hiding here, Cliff!”

“E-, Eris-san!”

Eris drew her sword and at the same time leaped towards them.

In an instant, the black-clothed men had spread out.


“You’re slow!”

Eris’ steps were more nimble than the men had anticipated.

Sword God Style Advanced Rank 『Soundless Longsword』.

As a technique below that of the longsword of light, it was a technique whose swing didn’t leave a single sound.

Thanks to Ghyslaine and Ruijerd, Eris’ skill in swordsmanship was improving considerably.

The sword entered one of the men from the shoulder, easily bisected his ribs, and perfectly split him in a cut that ran diagonally from the shoulder.

Without being bewildered by the sensation of cutting someone for the first time, Eris turned her sword towards the next opponent.

The men moved to surround Eris.

However, Eris’s movements were even quicker.

She had been lectured quite a bit by Ruijerd on what to do when surrounded by multiple opponents.

Many types of monsters like to swarm their enemies.

It was a theory that involved killing them before you were surrounded.


In the blink of an eye, one of the black-clothed men had been cut down.

A tremble ran through the men.

Eris’ rhythm was irregular, and after preliminary movements that they couldn’t grasp, her slashes came flying.

Because her attacks were difficult to deal with even when the men devoted themselves to evasion, they couldn’t do anything else while defending.

However, the men were professionals.

Sacrificing one person, their encirclement was complete.

Two of the black-clothed men leaped in towards Eris at different times.

They were fast.

However, they weren’t as fast as Ruijerd.

Their cooperation wasn’t to the level of the Pack Coyotes on the Magic Continent either.

They were lukewarm.[46]

“Those guys have daggers soaked in poison! Be careful!”

The knight protecting the girl had shouted that, whilst moving as well.

A slash from outside the encirclement killed one of the men.

In a flash she had caught up, and slashed into one of their backs.

When the woman moved, whilst predicting the movements of the men, Eris found an opening in their encirclement.

‘I can win.’

Eris had confidence.

Whilst thinking this, she cut down another man.

There were two left.


One of the men had yelled this, and in an instant the two had turned around and made to escape.

However, Eris wasn’t a naive girl who would relax near the end.

In a flash she had caught up, and slashed into one of their backs.

His upper and lower halves separated, and he fell with his entrails scattering about.

The other man was nowhere to be seen, and had disappeared beyond the plains.


Eris snorted.

She sent the blood on her blade flying with a swing.

Eris appeared as she usually did.

However, her heart was beating loudly.

Thinking about it, it was the first time she had fought a human for real, and it was also the first time she had killed a person.

Moreover, the enemy had daggers coated with poison.

They were weapons that could cause a fatal wound with just one cut.

There wasn’t anyone like Rudeus or Ruijerd to protect her back either.

Though she had jumped towards them without a thought, had it not been for that female knight, Eris might have died.

However, Eris didn’t reveal any of those thoughts.

She returned her sword to her scabbard, and turned towards the female knight.

“Sorry. One of them escaped.”

The knight was a little taken aback by those words.

After all, though she was a girl who hadn’t yet reached adulthood, she had passed through a life or death battle and looked excessively calm.

Without taking off her parrot-like helmet, the knight raised a fist to her abdomen and expressed her thanks in the proper manner for a knight of Milis.

“I humbly thank you for your assistance.”

“As long as the child is safe, it’s fine.”

Without returning the courtesy, Eris remembered her own speaking style, and had spoken in a blunt manner.

“I am Therese Latreia of the Order of the Temple. I assume you’re an adventurer, but could I ask for your name?”

“I’m E-…”

Eris had thought to give her real name, but stopped.

That’s not it.

Rudeus wouldn’t have done things like that.

“『Ruijerd of Dead End』. Though I look like this, I’m a Superd.”

Hearing ‘Superd’, Therese’s expression had become stern.

Though Eris didn’t know it, the Order of the Temple was calling for the expulsion of the Demon Race.

Naturally, Eris didn’t exhibit the characteristics of a Superd.

That’s why Therese’s expression loosened.

Because Eris had not given her real name, but the name of a race that the Order of the Temple was not comfortable with, Therese had judged it to be implying that Eris hadn’t wanted to become mixed up in this incident any further.

Though she had saved someone of importance, she didn’t desire thanks.

Therese had thought well of this attitude.

“Is that so? I understand…”

Therese had taken a long look at Eris, who was staring intensely with her arms crossed, and committed her face to memory.

After that, she whistled.

When she did, a single horse came running from inside the forest.

The horse which had escaped when the carriage was overturned had returned as practiced.

She placed the girl on the horse, and got on as well.

“If you ever have any trouble, remember the name Therese of the Order of the Knights!”[47]

Therese had left those words, and rode away on the horse.

Eris silently saw her off.

Like a scene from a fairy-tale, the mounted knight rode away and was seen off by a fearless, red-haired swordsman.
The youth who had been hiding and unable to stand, did nothing except continue to watch them.

A certain priest of the Milis religious organization had fallen in love with a halfling woman.

A child born from the two of them had grown up, and married a woman.

And like that, Cliff was born.

Around the time of Cliff’s birth, that priest had been in the midst of a power struggle.

Cliff’s parents had been caught up in this and had died.

For the sake of keeping his grandchild Cliff away from the power struggle, he was temporarily left in the care of an orphanage.

The priest then triumphed in the power struggle and became pope, and welcomed in Cliff.

In other words, Cliff Grimoire was the grandchild of the pope.

However, even within the church there were few who knew this.

Because of that, Cliff knew quite well who the attacked girl was.

She was the trump card of the archbishop who was now competing against his grandfather for power, a shrine maiden who possessed wonderous power.

He was even acquainted with her.

Cliff didn’t know why she was in such a place.

However, he knew the black-clothed group quite well.

They were the teachers that taught Cliff.

Cliff knew that they were in charge of these kinds of jobs.

And he also knew of their strength.

He had faced them many times in training, but hadn’t won even once.

Those teachers hadn’t been a problem for Eris.

In reality, she had just barely won, but what was reflected in Cliff’s eyes were foes that he couldn’t defeat even with all his might being overwhelmed by her.

Before he had noticed, Cliff had been looking at Eris with eyes of yearning.

The girl was walking towards town with a tired expression.

‘This person will definitely become someone amazing.’

When he thought this, words spilled from his lips.

“Eris-san, please marry me!”

“Eh, absolutely not!”

Immediately making a displeased expression, Eris rejected him.

Cliff had thought that it was impossible that a proposal from his talented self could be rejected.

‘Why?’ he wondered.

He considered the conversation he had with her today.

Right, there was the person she had called her teacher.

She had mentioned her teacher again and again.

If he remembered correctly, the name was Ru… Ru…


When he recalled the name and he had tried saying it, Eris had turned to face him.

“What kind of person is the Rudeus that you mentioned?”

A few minutes later, Cliff had begun to absolutely hate himself for having asked that question.

He had thought that Eris was a taciturn girl, but that wasn’t the case.

When telling stories about Rudeus, as though there were no one better, she continued to boast.

From the plains to the Adventurers Guild, she continued to talk.

Moreover, the expression she made was undeniably that of a maiden in love, and the contents of her talk were nothing but excessive praise.

Cliff had been made more than jealous enough.

“…It’s about time I head home.”

While aware that he was making a discouraged expression, he had said that to Eris.

Though it seemed as though Eris felt that she hadn’t talked nearly enough, when Cliff said he was going home she simply waved her hand without concern for him.

“Bye then.”

That curt attitude seemed like a completely different person from the one who had been passionately talking just a little earlier.

Until he could no longer see her figure, Cliff wordlessly saw her off.

The man named Rudeus who had softened the strong, beautiful and perfect Eris to this extent…

Thoughts of the as of yet unseen Rudeus had come to Cliff’s mind as he returned home to the church.

After that, he was scolded by those who had been looking for him.

Because of the incident this time, the power struggles within the religious organization intensified, and because the Pope had considered that Milishion was too dangerous for Cliff, he sent his grandchild to another country but… that was something completely unrelated to Eris.

By the way, speaking of Eris…

When she had returned to the inn, the instant she saw the depressed Rudeus, the memories of this time’s events were pushed into the recesses of her mind and she ended up completely forgetting.
However, that’s another story.

Two months had passed.

We’d arrived at the port city West Port.

The townscape was the spitting image of Saint Port. However, the scale of the city was larger.

That’s natural.

The journey from the capital of the Holy Kingdom Milis to the capital of the Kingdom of Asura was this world’s Silk Road.

Every town could become a center for commerce.

West Port is one of these. Though the scale isn’t as great as the Business District in Milishion, many businesses have their headquarters here, and the merchants associated with these businesses are crowded together here.

Even from the outside of the town, you can see large warehouses lined up by the harbour.

In the storehouse area are people who might be slaves or apprentices, busily working.

They’ve placed large fish on carts and are transporting them.

Robed figures are using water magic to freeze them.

Like that, the fish make their way to the warehouse.

After that, the fish are probably left in ice, or salted.
Perhaps they might even be smoked before being sent to various places.

Now then.

This is as far as the horse carriage goes.

The ferries of this world are different to those from my old life, and they can’t transport carriages.

Thus, we’ll sell it the same way we sold the lizard, and once we cross the ocean we’ll buy a new one.

I sell it to a horse merchant.

Unlike the time with the lizard, this isn’t particularly moving, so I’ll give it a name.

Goodbye, Haru ○rara[48].

After that, we headed towards the checking station.

Unlike the one in Saint Port, it’s a large building.

There are armored guards standing by the entrance.

I’ve seen a lot of armored Milishion knights all over the city.

Looking at Ruijerd and Eris, I wonder if the armor they’re wearing is enough to defend them, and I become anxious.

The offensive ability of the creatures in this world is high.

It’s likely that taking just one hit is enough to destroy your armour and leave you in your underwear.[49]

If you receive an attack, and are sent flying into a hole from the recoil, it’ll be ‘The End’ for you.

Leaving the jokes aside, when we try entering, we find that the people inside are in a commotion.

Those who look like adventurers, those who look like merchants, they’re all making energetic expressions and briskly interacting with the staff.

It’s completely different to Wind Port where the station was deserted, and the staff had no enthusiasm at all.

For now, I face one of the counters and talk to one of the attendants.

The receptionist here is also large breasted.

I wonder if there’s an unwritten law in this world that states that receptionists must be large breasted.

It’s possible.

Though I had been thinking about this, I hadn’t let it show.

“Excuse me, I’d like to apply for a voyage.”

“I understand. In that case, please hold onto this and wait for a moment.”

With that, she hands me a wooden ticket.

The number 34 is written on it.

This gives off a truly bureaucratic feeling.

I return to the waiting area and take a seat.

Eris had immediately sat down next to me.

Ruijerd is still standing.

When I take a look at our surroundings, I find that a lot of people are waiting like we are.

“It seems like it’ll take a little while.”

“Are we not going to hand over the letter?”

At Ruijerd’s question, I had shaken my head.

“We’ll do that after our number is called.”

“So that’s how you do things, huh…?”

Eris is fidgeting for some reason.

Eris isn’t used to waiting for things.

I guess it can’t be helped.

“Rudeus. We’re sort of being watched…”

At her words, I look for what she had been gazing at.

What she had been looking at was a guard.

The guards had been sneaking glances at Eris.

Eris who had been on the receiving end of these gazes was now making an angry expression and returning their gaze with a glare.

“You mustn’t get into a fight.”

“I wasn’t going to.”

I have trouble believing that.

But, let’s ignore that.

Now then, for what reason are the guards looking at Eris, I wonder.

I really don’t have a clue.

Could it be that their eyes have been stolen away by her beauty?

Lately, Eris has become quite beautiful.

However, she’s still classed as a child.

There’s no way that every single one of these knights is a lolicon.

“Number 34, please come forward.”

Because we were called, we head to the counter.

We hand over the letter to the receptionist, and let her know that we’d like to travel on a voyage.

She had received the letter with a smile, and then the moment she saw the name on the back, she made a puzzled expression.

“Please wait a moment.”

After saying that, she had left her seat and disappeared further into the office.

After a while, a loud sound rang out from further inside the office.

At the same time, someone’s angry voice could be heard.

A guard then ran out from further inside the office, and whispered something to another guard.

With a severe expression, the guard who had been whispered to now ran outside.

For some reason or another the atmosphere had become dangerous.

Though I had handed over the letter that Ruijerd trusted, it might really have been better had I investigated this Gouache Brush person.

The receptionist from a little while ago had returned.

She wasn’t hiding her nervous expression.

“I’m sorry for keeping you waiting. It seems that Duke Baqciel wants to meet you.”
I had nothing but a bad feeling about this.

“Chief of the Milis Continent Customs House, Duke Baqciel von Wieser.”

That pig looks just like a pig.

Ah, my mistake.

That man looks just like a pig.

The area around his neck is covered in fat, and his chin is completely buried in it.

Light blonde hair clings to his skin.

There are shadows under his eyes, and he gives off the impression of a tanuki.

He looks both like a pig, and a tanuki, and he isn’t hiding his displeasure.

In the past, I’ve seen a man like this somwhere before.

It was in the mirror.

“Hmph. For a filthy demon to bring me such a letter is…”

Baqciel is sitting in an extravagant leather chair.

Without standing, he strikes the sheet of paper in his hand.

While the chair squeaks, he glares over at us.

A tool for opening wax seals can be seen sitting on a high class work desk, amongst a lot of documents.

In other words, the paper is probably the letter we handed over.

“This letter has quite the name[50]. The seal looks quite similar to the real thing as well. However, I won’t be fooled. This is a forgery.”

Baqciel had thrown the letter away. I reflectively catch it.


Though this person is a Superd, they are someone I owe a great debt to.

Though they are of few words, they possess an admirable spirit.

You shall waive their voyage fee, and courteously send them to the Central Continent.

Galgard Nash Venick

Grand Master, Order of Instruction


When I saw those words I nearly collapsed of dizziness.

Just where did he get the name Gouache Brush?

GAlgard naSH venick


Ah, so that’s how he got Gouache?

If he’s a good natured person, it’s possible that he said something like ‘Just call me Gash’.

If so, then Ruijerd might have taken this at face value, and was under the impression that it was his real name.

But then where did he get Brush from?

Moreover, that job position…

Grand Master of the Order of Instruction.

The Grand Master of one of Milis’ three knight orders.

I’m starting to get a headache.

Why would someone like that be Ruijerd’s acquaintance?

No, I can imagine how things are.

For instance… right, his position.

Becoming the Grand Master of the Order of Instruction meant that he was someone high up.

If it were made public that he was on good terms with a Superd, things would become bad.

That’s why he used an alias, for example.

There’s a simpler explanation as well.

Ruijerd had met him 40 years earlier, and in that time he had changed his name due to marriage or something, for example.

“To start with, that taciturn man would never do something like write a letter. I know that man quite well. It might be because he hates it, but he’s a man who’ll never write except for necessary documents and the like. For him to write a letter for a demon like you? Even jokes have their limits.”

Speaking of Ruijerd, he’s making a difficult expression.

The letter he had brought was judged to be a fake.

Considering his perspective, he might be thinking that it’s because he’s a Superd.

Actually, according to Paul, this Baqciel man is famous for hating the Demon Race.

That might not be completely wrong.

However, if Baqciel is famous for this, then regardless of if he’s Gash or Galgard, he should know what kind of man Baqciel is.

In that case, it would be better for the contents of the letter to be a bit more persuasive.

There’s also the possibility that the letter is a fake though…


I recall Ruijerd’s words.

Gash lives in a large building.

It’s a building whose size is in the same league as Kishirisu Castle.

You can say that for a private residence, it’s quite a large building.

However, if that were actually the headquarters of a knight order or something, then…

The building would be big, and there would probably be a lot of knights inside.

If that were the case, I would agree with Ruijerd’s “He did have a lot of subordinates” comment.

Be that as it may, even if I did understand the situation, there’d be no meaning to it.

Baqciel has already concluded that the letter is a fake.

And having come this far, there’s no way we can just say ‘it was a forgery, I’m sorry and goodbye’.

I take a step forward.

“In other words, your Excellency is saying that this letter is a forgery?”

“Why are you[51]… Children should stay out of it.”

Duke Baqciel had made a suspicious expression.

It feels like it’s been a while since I’ve been treated like a child.

It’s a fresh feeling.

I’m not treated like a child when I want to be treated like a child, and I’m treated like a child when I want to be treated as an adult.

It’s outside of my control.

While thinking about this, for now I raise my right hand to my chest and give a greeting in the manner of a noble.

“Please excuse the lateness of my introduction. I am Rudeus Greyrat.”

When I said this, Baqciel’s eyebrow twitched.

“Greyrat… you say?”

“Yes. Though it is shameful, I am one of the lowest ranking members of the high ranked Asura noble family, Greyrat.”

“Hm… But the Greyrats attach the name of an ancient wind god to theirs.”

“Truly. I’m from a branch family, so giving such a name is something that isn’t permitted.”

Branch family.

When Baqciel hears this, he starts to look down on me.

In that instant, I point out Eris with an open hand.

“However, Eris-ojousama is a genuine holder of the Boreas Greyrat name.”

Having tapped her on the back, Eris took a step forward.

She’s looking at me with a surprised expression, but isn’t perturbed beyond this level.

Her arms are folded, and her legs are shoulder width apart.

However, as if thinking ‘No, no, not like this’, she holds her chest out, and moves to perform a curtsy in the manner of a lady, but realising that she isn’t wearing a skirt, she holds her hand to her chest and greets in the same way as I do.

“I’m the daughter of Philip Boreas Greyrat, Eris Boreas Greyrat.”

On top of being kind of stiff, I get the feeling that what she did was a little wrong.

I try and determine Baqciel’s expression.

It’s a little hard to understand.

Well whatever.

I’ll just rely on the influence of Eris’ family from here.

“Hm, why is the daughter of an Asura noble in such a place?”

It’s a natural question.

There’s no need for lies here.

“Is your Excellency aware of the Mana calamity that befell the Fedoa region 2 years ago?”

“I am aware. It seems a large number of people were teleported.”

“Yes. We were wrapped up in it as well.”

After that, because I needed to protect Eris, we had Ruijerd act as a guard and travel across the Magic Continent.

At the customs house for heading towards the Milis Continent, we managed somehow by selling off our belongings, but we don’t have enough money for the trip from the Milis Continent to the Central Continent.

In particular, Ruijerd’s voyage fee is too high.

Thus, as an acquaintance of the Greyrat family, as well as a friend of Ruijerd, we had asked Lord Galgard for help.

Lord Galgard gladly wrote a letter for us.

I spun a story like that.

“Ojou-sama is dressed in the manner of an adventurer, but that is for the purpose of concealing the fact that she is a high class noble, and avoiding the attention of unsavory individuals. Your Excellency must understand this as well.”

“I see.”

Baqciel still has a sour expression on.

“In other words, you lot are the allies of the slave thief group named 『Fedoa Region Search Group』.”

“Y-… You’re mistaken. What are you saying?”

“I don’t know the name Eris Boreas Greyrat.”

Snorting like a pig, Baqciel continues with a “however”.

“I do know the name of a small-time scoundrel called Paul Greyrat. It’s rumored that he’s one of the recent slave abductors, you see.”

Your bad reputation is merciless, Papa.

“In other words, you’re saying the following: Galgard-sama’s letter is a forgery and Eris-sama isn’t an Asura noble. Furthermore, We are the allies of that undisciplined towards women, smelly footed, alcoholic, hopeless case who not only finds fault about everything his son does, but also puts his daughter through hardships. Correct?”


What a cruel guy.

Paul has been giving his all in his own way.

He certainly has a lot of bad points, and he may have gone about things wrong.

However, it’s absolutely unacceptable to call him a hopeless case and give up on him.

“Why do you think the seal on the letter is a forgery?”

Saying this, I point towards the paper on top of the desk.

Baqciel frowns ever so slightly, and then nods.

“There’s a large supply of forgeries for the seal the Order of Instruction uses.”

Is that how it is?

It’s the first time I’ve heard this, huh.

“Why do you believe that my employer, Eris-ojousama, is a fake?”

“As if a daughter of Asura nobility could bear with looking like such a bumpkin swordswoman.”

When I look at Eris, I find that she’s folded her arms and is in her usual pose.

Although there are no marks on her chest, she’s suntanned enough that you can’t imagine that she’s a refined lady, and her muscles look even firmer than that of your average young adventurer.

“I see. It seems that your Excellency does not know of Sauros-sama.”

I laugh without warning.

Baqciel immediately takes the bait.

“Sauros… was it? The feudal lord of the Fedoa region?”

“As well as Eris-sama’s grandfather. He had Eris-sama undertake special education for swordsmen.”

“Why would he do such a thing…?”

“Though this is a a private matter… It has been decided that Eris will marry into the Notus family. Sauros-sama hates the present head of the Notus family so…”

“I see.”

In summary, that Eris was raised to be such a boorish person for the sake of beating the head of the Notus family to death in the bedroom was what I had implied.

Eris is tilting her head in confusion.

If she understood, she would probably cave in my face.

“Thus, it is essential that Ojou-sama returns to Asura. Should you conclude that Ojou-sama is a fake, then we will return to Milishion and appeal this decision at the appropriate place.”

I don’t know where this ‘Appropriate’ place is.

I haven’t looked this up, after all.

“Hmph, if you are the real thing as you say, then show me some proof.”

“Galgard-sama’s letter is better proof than anything.”

“Foolishness. This is a pointless argument.”

“That’s fine even so. Could you be looking to start a confrontation with the Greyrats of Asura?”


I have no idea what I’m saying or anything.

However, for now it seems like I’m getting through to him.

Baqciel is glaring at me.

“Very well. In that case, I shall grant you and that Ojou-sama passage.”

“However, our guard-“

“With my name, Duke Baqciel, I’ll appoint you several knights as guards. Rather than relying on a demon, this way would be safer, correct?”

I see.

In other words, if it’s about passing a demon through, then he’ll appoint two available knights instead.

Anyhow, it seems that Baqciel has no intention of allowing Ruijerd passage.

For him to be obstinate to this extent…

Though it’s the first time seeing it personally, the prejudice towards the Demon Race is stronger than I had thought.

Now then, what do I do about this?

Should we transport just Ruijerd separately?

Would we end up in another fight with smugglers because of that?

It’s possible.

What to do…?

-knock knock-

At that moment, a knock suddenly resounded through the room.

“What? I’m in the middle of something, you know?”

Though Baqciel was making a puzzled face but had opened the door without waiting for a reply.

There, dressed in a blue coloured armour, stood a blonde haired woman.

“Excuse me. I had heard that 『Ruijerd of Dead End』 was here, but…”

It was Zenith.

Because I had muttered the word ‘kaa-sama’, everyone there had turned their gazes towards the woman.

She glared at me indignantly.

“I’m single. I don’t have a child as big as you.”

Wait, Zenith-san?

Have you lost your memories in the time that I haven’t seen you?

Or could it be that you’ve fallen out of love with Paul?

While thinking this, I stare at her.

When I do so, it becomes clear that there are a few places where she looks a little different.

Because we’ve been apart for a number of years, I don’t remember Zenith’s face that well, but the position of her mole is different, and her hair is a little different as well.

It’s someone else.

“Forgive me. You resemble my missing mother.”

“…I see.”

She looked at me with pity.

I may have been seen as a child who had been separated from his mother.

Though I haven’t really been treated as a child recently, my appearance is still that of a child after all.

“Well, well… If it isn’t Temple Knight-dono, who has recently been demoted. Is there something you need?”

Baqciel snorts, and glares at the knight who resembles Zenith.

“A Superd has appeared inside the borders of Milis. I’m devoted to my work, so it’s natural that I’ve come here, isn’t it?”

“Your new post begins 10 days from now. Don’t stick your nose in.”

“Don’t stick my nose in? That’s a strange thing to say, Duke. Certainly, I have not yet taken up my position officially. However, the one who formerly held the post has already departed, and is no longer in Milishion. When there is a problem at the customs house, it is a Temple Knight who proceeds with the matter. Though this is the case, there is no other Temple Knight to be found here besides myself. Just what is going on?”

The knight who resembles Zenith continued to talk on and on.

Baqciel had uttered “Uh-” and his complexion began to worsen.

“There should be two guards at the customs house. That is something decided by the Milis Religious Organization; an ironclad rule. Surely, Duke Baqciel, you aren’t planning on rebelling against the Milis Church?”

“How could that be? I have no such intention. It’s just that you’ve come to this town in no time at all. How about taking a break first?”

“That won’t be necessary.”

Duke Pig’s expression was like that of livestock about to be slaughtered.

It seems like I’ll be having a good time the next time I eat pork.

“So what’s going on here?”

It seems that somehow or other, this knight is as important as the Duke.

Hearing ‘Duke’, you’d normally think of the highest class of noble, but…

Religion is very strong in Milis, so that might be a reason.

“What’s happened is…”

With that, Baqciel begins to explain.

Sometimes Baqciel will say something colored in prejudice, and as appropriate, I provide supplementary explanations.

The female knight quietly listens to the end, and looks towards us.

“Hm… He certainly is a demon, huh…?”

She turns a particularly strong look towards Ruijerd.

However, the moment she sees Eris, that gaze relaxes.

Then, finally, our eyes meet, and she suddenly brings her hand to my chin in thought.

“…Earlier you mistook me for your mother, didn’t you? Would it be fine if you told me her name?”

“It’s Zenith. Zenith Greyrat.”

“And your father’s name?”

I glance at Baqciel.


I don’t really wanna say it…

“It’s Paul Greyrat.”

For the time being, I say it frankly.

Baqciel’s eyes open.

My father is a different person to that trash we mentioned earlier.

That’s what I’ll tell him.

My father is a saintly person.

He’ll even give you money if you hit him just a little.

“I see.”

The female knight had said this, and then crouched down and embraced me tightly.


I was shocked.

I suddenly got hugged out of nowhere.

“It must have been hard on you…”

While saying this, she started patting my head.

Because she’s wearing armor, this doesn’t feel very good.

However, she gives off the sweet and soft scent of a woman.

Naturally my lower parts… don’t rise.

That’s strange.

Why, oh son of mine?

What’s happened?

It’s the smell of slightly sweaty women that you love so much.

Just recently, even that time with Eris…

Which reminds me.

I look at Eris, find that her eyes are wide open and she’s clenching her fists.


“Umm… errm?”

After patting my head, the female knight had risen to a stand.

Without looking towards me, she then declared,

“I’ll be taking custody of them.”

“What!? One is a demon, you know!”

Baqciel is confused.

The female knight snatches the letter from my hand, and quickly looks over it.

“There’s no problem with the letter, either. This is Lord Galgard’s handwriting.”

“It can’t be. Is a Temple Knight going against Milis’ teachings…?”

At that point, with an “Ah-“, Eris raised her voice.

The female knight turns to face Eris and winks.


“I, the Middle Leader[52] of the Order of the Temple’s 『Shield Group』 have spoken.”

“Ku-, even though you had lost your subordinates, and were then demoted…”

“Hmph. I’ll send those words right back at you. However, between I who had completed my duty, and you who had given up halfway, there’s quite a difference in our positions.”

Baqciel gnashed his teeth at that.

Somehow, it seems that he’s also been demoted.

Considering this, despite being called ‘Duke’, the position seems quite a bit less important.

It’s strange.

Bacqiel’s eyes are full of hatred.

“You… No matter how high of birth you may be, if you get too carried away…”

Baqciel never finished his complaint.

The female knight had quickly lowered her head.

“No, I apologize. I’ve said too much. I have no intention of quarreling further with you. This case is a personal matter. Please forgive me.”

I had been thinking that she had great timing.

Saying as much as she wanted, and then immediately apologizing.

With those few words, she had dispelled Baqciel’s anger as well.

I’ll try and copy her the next time I anger someone.

“A personal matter, you say?”


The knight nodded firmly in the face of Baqciel’s puzzled expression.

Then, with a slap she then places her hand on my shoulder.

“This child is my nephew.”
What was that!?

Therese Latreia.

She’s the fourth-born daughter of the Milishion noble family, Latreia, and having become a Middle Leader of the Order of the Temple at a young age, she’s an up-and-coming knight.

Her family is the Latreia family that holds an Earldom.

Zenith’s family is the Latreia family that holds an Earldom.
When it was revealed that I was her kin, Baqciel looked like he had given up on something, and after letting out a large sigh, waived the voyage fees for us.

Right now I’m in a West Port Inn, and am currently being hugged.

The ones in the room are Therese, Eris and I.

It might be because Ruijerd had read the mood, but he’s not here.

While saying this, Therese is burying her face into the nape of my neck.

“Rudeus-kun. I know about you from Nee-sama’s letters.”

“Is that so? What did mother[53] write?”

“That you were extremely cute. And though I’d never imagined that I’d see the real thing, you truly are extremely cute.”

While saying this, Therese is burying her face into the nape of my neck.

Thinking about it, in the 12 years I’ve been alive, though I’ve been called brazen, suspicious looking, or disgusting, the only one who’s ever thought of me as cute is Zenith.

However, though I’m being embraced by a large-breasted beauty, for some reason the railgun between my legs isn’t firing off any coins with its super electromagnetism.[54]

Speaking of which, my VICTORY never did STAND UP when it was Zenith.[55]

Thinking about it, I never did think to become any closer to Norn than necessary.

…I wonder if it’s because we’re related. [56]

“Therese. It’s about time you let go of Rudeus.”

Resting her chin in her hand, Eris taps at Therese.

She’s in a bad mood.

She might be jealous.

I’m a sinful man.

“Eris-sama. Though I understand your feelings, I don’t know when I’ll be able to see Rudeus-kun again. Moreover, the next time we meet, he’ll have definitely lost his cuteness. It’s a fleeting moment. Please pardon this.”

Without any shame, Therese continues to stroke my body.

“Therese-san, why are you speaking to Eris so respectfully?”

“I owe her my life, after all.”

I decide to investigate further.

Eris had gone out to suppress goblins, and saved Therese when she was driven into a corner by enemy forces.

At the time, Therese had been protecting a certain VIP and had it not been for Eris, that VIP would have lost their life as well.

The story was something like that.

I hadn’t heard a word of this.

When I had looked towards Eris, I found that she was making an awkward expression.

“Sorry, Rudeus. I had forgotten about it…”

According to Eris, she had seen me all depressed and forgotten all about about the goblin hunting incident.

It’s my fault, huh?

Guess it couldn’t be helped.

Therese is (I’m being hugged from behind so I’m not sure, but) probably making an expression of ecstasy and groping my body.

I won’t go so far as to say it feels disgusting, but somehow I feel kind of uncomfortable.

At any rate, even having my body touched, with boobs pressed against my back, I’m not getting aroused.

It’s a new sensation.

“Ahh, but Rudeus-kun really is cute. Cute enough that I’d eat him up.”

“Do you mean eating me up in a sexual sense?”

I had tried to drop an appropriate joke in, but my mouth was covered up by her hand.

“…You’re cuter when you don’t talk, huh? When you do, I recall that Paul guy’s face.”

It appears that Therese doesn’t like Paul very much.

“Still, Grand Master Gash is the same as ever, huh?”

While she continued to stroke me, Therese changed the subject.

“You’d think that it’d be obvious that that kind of thing would happen if you handed over such a letter to Baqciel.”

According to Therese…

Galgard Nash Venick is the Grand Master of the Order of Instruction.

The Order of Instruction is a mercenary group that sends young knights to areas of strife for combat experience, and at the same time is responsible for spreading the teachings of Milis to various places.

Right now they’re in a recruitment phase that occurs between expeditions, and have returned to Milis for the sake of recruiting new members.

“Gouache” is that Grand Master.

In the past he had returned as a survivor of the Magic Continent expedition, and over the past few decades he’s been the driving force behind the Order of Instruction being successively known as the the strongest.

An unrefined and taciturn man, he rarely laughs.

It’s rumored that no matter what kind of villain they are, he’s able to deal with them impartially.

Participating in one of the Order of Instruction’s expeditions is a coming of age ceremony for all Milishion knights.

Since the time Gash had become Grand Master, the survival of the Order of Instruction rose past 90%.

As a result, the Order of Instruction is presently well known as the ‘strongest’.

There are a number of people who have had their lives saved by Gash, and currently there is no knight who doesn’t hold him in respect.

“And he’s also famous for hating writing and being of few words.”

Though he promptly gives out orders on the battlefield, normally he’s quite unmotivated and for example won’t return greetings.

He hardly writes any letters, and completes most documents with a stamp.

There are hardly any people who have seen his handwriting.

According to Ruijerd’s story, he was talkative and passionate.

However, Ruijerd isn’t very talkative either, after all.

Perhaps our standards are just different.

There’s also the possibility that he’s just different with Ruijerd.

“Hey. Just how long are you planning to cling to him like that…?”

Eris was steadily becoming more irritated, and it felt like she was about 5 seconds away from being angry for real, so I separated from Therese.

“Ah… Rudeus-kun’s warmth is…”

Though Therese is making a regretful expression, I’m not a hug-pillow[57]. I wasn’t even enjoying it, after all.

“Rudeus, come here.”

Being told that, I sit down next to her.

When I do, my hand is firmly grasped.


When I look at Eris’ face, I find that her ears are bright red.

Just by gazing at that profile, my mouth becomes a little slack.

Looking at Therese, I find that she had been hitting a pillow.

She could have just hit a wall.

She seems to lack muscle, though.

Therese let out a sigh and made a serious expression.

“That’s right, Rudeus-kun. Let me give you just one piece of advice. It might not have much meaning since you’re about to leave Milis but…”

Having introduced the topic, Therese continued.

“It’d be better not to mention the Superd race while you’re in the country.”


“One of the old teachings of the Milis Church dictates that the Demon Race should be completely expelled.”

The Demon Race should be completely driven out of the Milis Continent.

That’s one of Milis’s teachings.

Though it’s hardly practiced anymore, it’s something that the Order of the Temple obediently adhere to.

It seems that for a Demon Race as famous as the Superd race, even if they were a fake, the knights would still drive them out with all their power.

“Because he had helped Rudeus-kun, even I can’t help but overlook him. However, normally it absolutely wouldn’t be overlooked.”

“It’s pointless.”

Replying to the serious Therese was Eris with a cold look.

“If it’s you guys, no matter how many people you bring, you won’t be able to win against Ruijerd.”

“That’s true. It’s as Eris-sama says.”

Therese had spoken in a tone that implied that was natural, and made a bitter smile.

“However, the Order of the Temple is a gathering of religious zealots, myself included. That’s why even if we understand that there’s no chance of winning, we have no choice but to fight.”

Among the knights of Milis, there are people like that too.

That’s why, if we ever came back to the Milis continent, we had to be careful.

This was something that Therese made sure we understood.

This incident made me realize again just how deep-rooted the discrimination against the Demon Race was.

Restoring the honor of the Superd on our travels from now on may be difficult.

Also, it’s possible that if it comes to light that I worship Roxy as a God, I might be caught by the heresy inquisition and be made to go through some horrible experiences.
That’s why I decide to keep silent on my religious affiliation.

The voyage turned out well.

Therese had taken care of all the necessary arrangements, from the food on route, to medicine for seasickness.

I had thought that the pharmacology in this world wasn’t very developed, but it seems that this world doesn’t get by solely on healing magic.

They at least have something of the level of seasickness medicine.

However, I heard that it was quite expensive.

The things called ‘Family Connections’ are wonderful.

Therese had made things as comfortable as possible for Eris.

She had looked at Ruijerd with stern eyes but… that can’t be helped.

Not everything has an easy solution to it.

Thanks to the seasickness medicine, though Eris looked a little uncomfortable, she was well enough that she hadn’t asked me to use Healing.

Speaking of my true thoughts, I felt it was a shame that I couldn’t see a meek Eris.

However, thanks to that, my gauge didn’t fill up, my Buster Wolf didn’t run wild, and I didn’t receive Eris’ Sunny Punch.[58]

It was as usual.

However, it might have been because Eris was uneasy about last time, but while we were on the boat, Eris was always attached to me.

She wasn’t meek.

However, seeing that Eris was able to become excited about seeing the sea, I was satisfied as well.

“Yo, you two. Getting pretty steamy over there! Are you getting married in the Dragon King Kingdom?”

When the two of us were watching the sea, the sailors started whistling and poking fun at us.

“Yeah. It’s going to be quite a grand one.”

Because of that I got carried away and wrapped my arm around Eris’ shoulder, and was hit.

“I-, it’s still too early for marriage!”

Though Eris was hitting me, at the same time she didn’t seem annoyed and was a little bashful.

It seems she hates being made fun of.

She’d prefer to do that kind of thing in a place with just the two of us, and where the mood was right.

Even Eris the sword-wielding Ashura was a maiden when it came to matters of love.

Still, marriage huh?

Philip and the others had tried to pair Eris and I together.

I wonder what’s happened to them?

Paul had told me not to be optimistic but…

It’s not just them.

Zenith and Lilia are still missing.

We don’t even know where Aisha is.

There’s no news of Sylphy either.

I don’t know if Ghyslaine is alive, either.

It’s nothing but worries.

No, it’d be best to not think in such a bad direction.

There’s the possibility that unexpectedly, we might find upon returning to the Fedoa region that everyone has returned safely.

It’s an optimistic thought.

I know that there’s absolutely no way this is the case.

However, for now at least, I won’t think about these worries.

That’s what I’ve decided.

Just like that, we left the Milis Continent.

Roxy Migurdia returned to her hometown.

The circumstances of the village hadn’t changed at all.

Her acquaintances in the village as well as the members had almost not changed at all.

The number of inhabitants had increased, but the way it was eerily quiet was just the same as in the old days.

Formerly she would never have thought it was eerie, but after traveling all around the world if you were to ask Roxy, this village is abnormal.

Just silently, even though there’s no one speaking any words, the people of the village are just living while understanding their purpose.

Once they saw Roxy they just kept staring at her.

Roxy knew it.

They were using the Migurd races special ability, telepathy, to try and talk to her.

However, Roxy can’t hear it.

She could hear something like a little bit of noise, but just that.

Roxy could not respond to their words.

After a little while, the figures of her parents appeared.

The first time seeing her parents in a while and again they had not changed at all.

They were delighted to see Roxy who had returned and welcomed her.

What she had been doing until now, or where she had gone by herself, they asked her with worried voices.

Elinalise and Talhand were waiting outside of the village.

It seems they thought something of one’s return home.

Roxy told of her journey until now in an indifferent voice.

Her parents, while listening to her story, were surprised and made relieved faces.

They said for her to do as she likes.

However, Roxy felt alienated.

The words of worry and the words of welcome, to them they were a foreign language.

The truly important words for them, they would never speak with their mouth.

Especially, whispering words of love.

It could be the case that they are truly worried from the bottom of their hearts.

However, that was not transmitted to Roxy.

For I who cannot use the Migurd races ability, they are things that are not transmitted to me.

Roxy feels lonely about that matter.

If I were to stay here any longer than this it would just be painful.

It would just be confirming that I’m nothing but a failure in regards to the Migurd race.

After thinking that Roxy decided not to stay long and to quickly depart.

She quickly made preparations for the journey.

“You’re already going to leave?”


“At least stay for one night.”

“No, we’re in a hurry on this journey, I was just stopping by for a bit.”

Roxy shook her head with an expressionless face to her father who was making a worried expression.

“When is the next time you’ll return?”

“I don’t know. I might never return again.”

Roxy said it honestly.

Then her mother standing next to her father made a worried expression as well.

“Roxy? Come back at least once every 20 years.”

“Okay, I guess?”

She responded with a half-hearted answer.

“I may return within 50 years.”

“Really? It’s a promise.”


Roxy vaguely nodded and her mother started crying.

“Ah, mother…?”

“Oh my, sorry. Even though I decided not to cry, I’m sorry…”


After seeing that, something inside of Roxy started to move.

Unbeknownst to her, she was being hugged by her mother.

Then, her father embraced both Roxy and her mother at the same time.

That time, Roxy finally understood it.

That it’s not something only said in words.

In the end, she stayed in the village for about three days.
For the first time in a while she spent those days taking it easy.

“The Owner of Dead End”.

Its true identity was Rudeus Grayrat.

In order for Roxy to accept that fact required a number of hours.

After entering the Magic Continent, and moving north and further north while seeking information about Rudeus.

The further north they got, the more they heard the name Rudeus.

They were approaching it.

About the same time they thought that, they realized something strange was going on.

“Fake Dead End” information and Rudeus sighting information were awfully mixed together.

The young human race boy who can use voiceless incantations and “The Owner” of the fake Dead End.

It wouldn’t be an exaggeration to say they are already the same person, on the way Talhand said it a number of times.

No, it was something she realized from the start.

She just didn’t want to admit that they passed right by each other without realizing it.

However, after making it to this Town of Rikarisu, she had no choice other than to accept it.

The “Dead End” incident that happened two years prior.

The testimony from one who used to be her old party member, Nokopara.

And then the testimony from her parents in her hometown.

After compiling all of those, Roxy finally accepted it.
That “The Owner of Dead End” is Rudeus Greyrat.

“I see… Bureizu died did he…”[59]

“Ah, it seems that a Red-Fang Cobra swallowed him whole.”

It’s been several years since I left Magic Continent.

There should be a number of things piled up to talk about, but all we talked about were things of the old days.

Roxy closed her eyes and remembered things about Bureizu.

With a face like a pig, and a bad mouth, the moment Roxy made any sort of mistake he would start with the abusive language.

However, he wasn’t a bad guy.

He was a reliable man in terms of warriors.

It seems that until he died he managed to make it together with a veteran party of B rank members.

He was the leader of a B rank party on the Magic Continent.

That sarcastic guy became a fine person.

However, the party name was Super Bureizu.

It seems that his naming sense hadn’t changed from the past.

It seems that the opponent who wiped out that veteran party, was effortlessly defeated by Rudeus and the party he just formed a short while prior.

Soon after he started his adventure he subjugated an A rank monster.

It was something the old Roxy would never have been able to outdo.

However, that as well is just like Rudeus, thus Roxy laughed weakly.

“Roxy has changed quite a bit.”

Nokopara said that while slowly drinking the specialty strong impact alcohol of the Magic Continent.

Roxy looked at the cup in her hand.

She looked at her own face reflected on the surface, and wondered if that was the case.

“I don’t really get it myself though…”

“No, I mean you’ve become quite adult-like.”

“What is that supposed to mean, are you treating me like a fool?”

During the time with Nokopara and the others were adventuring, Roxy had already reached the adult form of the Migurd race.

After that, there have been almost no changes to her figure.

I haven’t changed at all, is what Roxy was self-conscious about.

“I’m not taking you for a fool. How do I put it, the atmosphere. The old you used to be more childish.”

“Even though my outer appearance hasn’t changed, I’ve been properly living after all.”

While saying that Roxy was crunching away at some roasted bean snacks.

These beans are the seeds from Stone Treants.

With Roxy’s sense of taste, she would never think they taste good.

Just, somehow or other she’s moving them to her mouth.

It’s a flavor that becomes a habit.

“In that sort of way. In the old days you were always desperate to be seen as an adult. If it were the old you, you would have been flying high from my words you know?”

“Is that the case?

…there may have been that sort of period.”

We’re talking about the time when I didn’t want to accept my body height.

In the old days I didn’t want my surroundings to think I was a child, so I gave it my best so that no one would underestimate me.

I’m a magician, there are no elements that I’m bad with, I made it public that I could do anything.

Before I noticed, that assessment had reversed, and my name alone started walking on its own.

Around the time I started being called “Water Saint Class Magician” things that I couldn’t do were always being forced upon me.

In regards to the Magic Continent as well, the fact that I was Rudeus’ teacher was a fact they were awfully surprised about.

It seems that Rudeus was going around saying, “It’s the result of my shisho’s teachings” at every chance he could.

Thanks to that, they even started to think that Roxy could use voiceless incantations.

Even though there’s no way she could use something like voiceless incantation magic.

Once upon a time, I wonder if my own teacher felt this way about me is what Roxy was wondering.

If that’s the case then she feels she did something bad and wants to reflect on it.

The agony of a shisho who has disciples that are too superior.

It’s not something you could understand until you actually experience standing in that position.

It’s a feeling of pride, while at the same time a feeling of shame.

Although, as mysterious as it is up to now, she’s never felt that she doesn’t want to be called shisho.

Rudeus is protecting what he said, the fact that he’s making public that Roxy is his shisho simply makes her happy.

“Nokopara hasn’t changed a bit.”

“Is that so?”

“Yes, other than your appearance.”

The fact that he’s greedy for money, how he aims for the weak, it’s just the same as the old days.

That she doesn’t want to turn Nokopara into an enemy is something Roxy thought a number of times in the old days.

“What is that, is that an indirect way of saying I’ve grown old?”

“I guess you could say that is true. Nokopara has grown old.”

“You’ve become able to say it haven’t you.”

Nokopara laughed in a nihilistic way with a hihin sound.

“How nostalgic…”

“That’s right.”

In those days there were two more here.

A boy who would spout abusive language every time Nokopara said something and a boy who would say “Oh my” and sigh every time a fight started before attempting to break it up.

Already those two are gone, the ones remaining were just these middle-aged two.

Although, thanks to their race one of them isn’t really all that old?

Passed days will no longer return.

That day, until Nokopara drank himself unconscious, those two let old memories bloom.

Her parents and an old friend.

Just the fact that she met these two gave meaning to her return here.
With those feelings, her chest has grown one cup.[60]

Rudeus should have arrived in Milishion about this time.

It’s been six months since we passed by each other in Wind Port.

Even though it managed to overlap with the rainy season, the Holy Sword Highway is a path with nothing on it.

As long as they don’t stop by villages of the elves or dwarves then they should have arrived in Milishion.

After all, as expected there was no need for us to come looking.

Just as Paul had said in his message, he was alright.

The girl named Eris who was teleported along with him.

With her alongside he easily passed through the Magic Continent.

Even though normally there would have been somewhere they were unable to progress, extremely simply and easily.

Moreover, with a Superd race who made Roxy helplessly afraid as an ally.

“Roxy’s disciple sure is excellent huh.”

“Really. It’s hard to imagine that he is Paul’s son.”

Elinalise and Talhand praised him while saying that.

Though Roxy was thinking whose disciple or whose son are unrelated.

Rudeus was a genius before she met him.

Even if she hadn’t met with him, he most likely would have been able to do this much.

Putting that aside.

“What are we going to do from here on out?”

After hearing Elinalise, Roxy started thinking.

For the time being, she wasn’t able to meet with Rudeus which was her objective.

However, he has most likely already arrived in Milishion.

She really wants to meet him, but she shouldn’t mistake what her objective was.

“Let’s search the Northwest area of the Magic Continent.”

Rudeus was found, but the remaining three were still missing.

Along the way up until now, they’d found a number of refugees from Fedoa region.

Therefore, there should be some in the Northwestern area as well.

“Is it fine if you don’t meet with your disciple?”

“I don’t mind.”

After Talhand asked that, Roxy shook her head.

For starters, now that she knows they passed by each other without even realizing it, she doesn’t have the face to meet him.

She’s already in a miserable state as his shisho.

“There are still plenty of towns on the Magic Continent. Just as we have until now, we’ll go through each of them one by one.”

The two exchanged glances and had a small laugh.
Roxy Migurudia’s journey continues on.

  1. Dumplings over flowers, proverb showing more realistic interests more than aesthetic.
  2. Translating danna to master doesn’t sound good here, Gisu uses really rude/familiar/rogue-ish speech in general, this is one such case referring to Ruijerd.
  3. Can also be translated as [Sunrise Inn]
  6. Literally bikiniama, ironically ama has double meaning for both nun and bitch.
  7. Nitoryu: two sword/dual wielding style though this one is pretty commonly heard.
  8. Google image: 外ハネ
  9. Google image: アヒル口
  10. In the original text he sounds glad while saying this. Not sure if it comes through in the translation.
  11. In martial arts, the name for attacks that display a lot of wind up, or have particularly large movements. They’re horrible because you can see them coming from a mile away. Also known as a ‘telephone punch’, as the original text states.
  12. Ippon Seoi(nage) –
  13. In Japanese martial arts this term is used to refer to rolls and other break falls.
  14. The Kanji reads ‘Arrogant Water Dragon King’, so the implication is that it means ‘arrogant water dragon king’, but is read aloud as Aqua Heartia.
  15. He means that because this world actually has magic, the items can actually live up to the name, and so unlike our world, extravagant names inspire awe and admiration, rather than a feeling of embarrassment for the person.
  16. In Japanese, ‘eating’ is a euphemism for sex. It is like this in English too, where from ‘I’ll eat you up’ you can infer ‘I’ll fuck you’, but in Japanese the connection/relationship is a lot stronger.
  17. “Marrying into her family” is literally “inserted husband”, or like a husband who marries into the wife’s family and takes her name. Basically he’d be marrying into the Boreas family. Anyway, what Rudi thinks here is actually “Husband?”.
  18. As in something that he ‘can’t let go without commenting on’.
  19. Says ‘amai’, this could also mean naive.
  20. Previously known as small green coins for reference
  21. Nodded while saying ‘hai’ (yes).
  22. It’s a pun
  23. ‘Haa’ is a non-committal sound made in Japanese.
  24. In Japanese ‘son’ (息子, musuko) is a way of saying ‘dick’.
  25. Says that the corner of her eyes raised.
  26. Meant to sound as if sulking.
  28. The Japanese says ‘Haa, yareyare, atekushittara tsumi na otoko da wa’. The ‘wa’ ending is feminine. Additionally, the ‘atekushi’ is a net slang corruption of ‘watakushi’; a polite way of saying ‘me’. ‘tsumi na otoko’ is literally ‘guilty/sinful man’, but ‘tsumi na onna’ (sinful woman) means something closer to a slut, or a woman who seduces everyone.

    A joke you sometimes hear is when someone exclaims that they are, or accuses someone else of being a ‘sinful woman’, when random men all start falling in love with them and doing them favours, especially when the woman herself didn’t intend on leading them on/seducing them.
    The joke here is that Rudeus is saying that he’s a ‘sinful man(woman)’ and claiming that men can’t stop falling in love with him and trying to show off to him, even when Rudi himself isn’t trying to attract them.
  29. Danchou = group leader. When used standalone it is translated as ‘leader’.
  30. Meaning ‘It’s too alluring’. Literally says “be too much of a temptation, be bad for children to see”
  31. Literally Green Leaf Tiger.
  32. ed: Authorial goof! The wn says beast race sword king, but he hasn’t made Ghyslaine’s figurine yet. Author meant Roxy’s figurine, of course.
  33. にょろーん(´・ω・`) |
  34. This phrase comes up in Japanese media and stuff, so it sounds less weird than it would in English. Not to say that Japanese people find it normal (they don’t), but at least it’s a phrase/topic that’s come up before. Sometimes as a pretext for stalking.
  35. She ends her lines in ‘da mon’ for emphasis. ‘you know’ is added as a rough English equivalent.
  36. Says ‘hehhh’, which is a sound that indicates ‘I see…’ or ‘Oh really?’ that is used in various contexts.
  37. Note: Gunna do most of this chapter in past tense because
    1) It works better in English
    2) Unlike the other chapters, there are no internal monologues so there’s no reason to force the usual past/present tense jumps
  38. Actually it says ‘Milis Religious Organization’, but for brevity it is translated as Church.
  39. Arrogant Water Dragon
  40. He just calls her an insult that flat-out means “really ugly girl”.
  41. In Japanese, the phrase X’s Egg, is used as an expression to mean ‘an X in the making’. Because of this, those two (crappy) jokes didn’t come out very well.
  42. Read as ‘exodus flame’. Means ‘imprisoning blaze fire bullet’.
  43. Think ‘(Orang)Utans’.
  44. It means something more like ‘amazed that she had done something so retarded’.
  45. Literally: curved into the へ character.
  46. Note: Just in case anyone out there doesn’t read a lot of action stories, “lukewarm” means that they’re only so-so.
  47. The verb is cut off from this sentence. All it says is “When you’re troubled, [omitted verb] the name of Therese of the Order of the Temple.” Could be saying to use her name to get out of trouble. Could be asking to come find her. Could be anything.
  48. Haru Urara (ハルウララ) is the name of a Japanese racehorse. The horse gained nationwide popularity in 2003, not due to her success, but rather, due to a long string of consecutive losses.
  49. A reference to the video game Ghosts ‘n Goblins where if the player is hurt, this exact thing happens.
  50. As in, the letter produced the name of quite the person.
  51. Uses ‘kisama’ (rude form of “you” in Japanese).
  52. Kanji reads ‘company commander’.
  53. No honorific, standard way of mentioning own mother in the face of outsiders. Hence leaving as standard ‘mother’.
  54. A reference to Misaka Mikoto of To Aru Kagaku no Railgun.
  55. This is a reference to Stand up to the Victory, one of V Gundam’s opening songs.
  56. Before you think ‘that’s obvious’, keep in mind that he was fapping to the daughter of his older brother in his previous life.
  57. Dakimakura.
  58. A Fatal Fury/KOF reference. Terry Bogard has a famous move called Buster Wolf, as well as one called Sunny Punch.
  59. Bureizu can also be read as Blaze. He was the leader of the group [Super Blaze] at the entrance of the forest of petrification. His party was shortly defeated and eaten by the Red-Fang Cobra.
  60. This line should be more meaningful in the way it’s worded, like one cup of alcohol to those feelings/thoughts, but at the same time knowing this author, this line could probably be taken quite literally like it’s written her chest being held high (+1 cup size) filled with emotion… how profound…

You are reading Mushoku Tensei Novel – Volume 5 in English / Read Mushoku Tensei Novel – Volume 5 manga stream online on

Tags: Mushoku Tensei Novel – Volume 5, Mushoku Tensei Novel – Volume 5 raw,Mushoku Tensei Novel – Volume 5, New Mushoku Tensei Manga Online, Mushoku Tensei Novel – Volume 5 English, read Mushoku Tensei Novel – Volume 5, Mushoku Tensei Novel – Volume 5 raw manga, Mushoku Tensei Novel – Volume 5 manga online, New Mushoku Tensei Novel – Volume 5, Mushoku Tensei Novel – Volume 5 English Scans

Mushoku Tensei Novel – Volume 4

Mushoku Tensei Novel – Volume 4

You are reading Mushoku Tensei Novel – Volume 4 in English / Read Mushoku Tensei Novel – Volume 4 manga stream online on

  • Cover

  • Translated world map
  • Mushoku04 02.jpg
  • Mushoku04 03.png
  • Mushoku04 04.png
  • Mushoku04 05.png
  • Mushoku04 06.png
  • Mushoku04 07.png
  • Mushoku04 08.png
  • Mushoku04 09.png
  • Mushoku04 10.png
  • Mushoku04 11.png
  • Mushoku04 12.png
  • Mushoku04 13.png

Wind Port.

The only port city in the Magic Continent.

It’s a town with a lot of hills and slopes. You can see the entire city from the entrance.

The majority of the houses are made from the usual earth and stone commonly found in the Magic Continent, but there are a few wooden structures mixed in as well.

They must be importing wood from the Milis Continent.

There’s a shipyard at the end of the town.

It might be because it’s a port city, but there are very few stalls near the entrance of the city. In contrast, there’s a lively atmosphere closer to the harbor.

It’s a town with a bit of a different color from the usual.

Then beyond the port…

Then outside of town spread an enormous ocean.

When was the last time I saw the ocean?

Probably around middle school when I went on a field trip.

It seems the ocean is the same no matter which world it is.

The blue sea, the sound of the waves, the seagull-like birds, and the boats raising their sails.

This is the first time I’ve seen a sailboat with my own eyes.

They occasionally appear in movies, but you can feel one’s age and excitement when you actually see a wooden sailboat with its sails.

As expected, in this world they must have advanced techniques to ride against headwinds.
No, it’s this world after all. They can probably just make their own tailwinds with magic or some other sort of method.

The moment we arrived in the city, Eris jumped off the lizard and started running.

“Rudeus! It’s the ocean!”

The words that came from Eris’ mouth were spoken in fluent Demon God Language.

She has remembered to speak in the Demon God language on a daily basis now.

Ruijerd and I were trying to use Demon God language as much as we could to talk.

The plan was a success. Recently, Eris’ Demon God language has improved quite a bit.

After all, it seems that the fastest way to learn a language is to live in a place where it’s commonly used.

Still, she can’t read or write with it.

Incidentally, since we came to the Magic Continent I haven’t taught her magic even once.

Putting aside voiceless incantations, I’m sure she’s already forgotten all the incantation magic.

“Wait Eris, where are you going before we even decide on an inn!?”

After hearing my statement, Eris’ legs abruptly stopped.

Incidentally, this is the third time we’ve had this back and forth exchange.

The first time, we got lost, the second time we got into a fight on a street corner.

There won’t be a third chance.

“That’s right! If we don’t decide the inn first, we’ll get lost right?”

Eris returned to being cheery while looking at the ocean.

Come to think of it, this should be her first time seeing the ocean.

There’s a river near the Fedoa region and she would occasionally go play in the water with Sauros on holidays.

Unfortunately, without me.

“Can you swim?”

“Eh? You can swim in the harbor?”

“I want to swim!”

I want to see Eris’ enchanting 13 year old body as well, but…

“We have no swimsuits right?”

“Swimsuit? What is that? We don’t need it!”

I couldn’t hide my confusion with that shocking statement.

Swimsuit? What is that? We don’t need it!

We don’t need swimsuits.

I wonder if that meant that we would go nude.

No, there’s no way that’s the case.

Even in this world, there’s the culture of feeling embarrassed over nudity.

That’s why, yes, most likely in underwear.

We’ll play in the water with underwear on top.

The underwear that sticks to the skin as you get wet, transparent flesh showing through, pocchi[1] rising to the surface.

That’s strange, why wasn’t I involved in the river play in Fedoa region? Exactly where was I?

I guess it was because I was busy.

In those days, I was living a fulfilling lifestyle everyday.

However, just once, just once I wish they had told me they were going.

No, there’s no point in thinking about that now.

Focus on what is before my eyes right now.

Live in the now.

Yes, I’m going to live right now!


It’s the ocean!

“No, it’s probably better if you don’t try to swim in this ocean.”

Then Ruijerd comes in to throw water on the mood.

“Eh?! Why?!”

“There’s a lot of monsters.”

That seems to be the case.

It would be fine if Ruijerd and I just annihilated all the monsters.

Is what I was thinking, but surprisingly that living organism radar might not be all-purpose.

It probably can’t detect very well in the water.

No, but couldn’t we manage to bathe in the sea for at least an hour or so?

Swimming in the harbor as expected would be dangerous, but I could make something similar to a fish preserve in the nearby shore with earth magic.

Though, in the 1 in 10,000 chance that something happens.

There might be some kind of monster in the water with some kind of strange special ability.

They might just jump straight over the fish preserve.

If it was an octopus we could have an ero event start up, though if it was a shark it would be Jaws.

Cannot be helped.

It seems like it’ll be best if we give up on playing in the ocean here.

Really, it cannot be helped.

“We’ll go without swimming this time. After we decide on the inn we’ll head for the Adventurers Guild.”


Eris was downhearted.


However, even I have a healthy interest in Eris’ body.

I haven’t been able to confirm exactly how much her body has grown up over this past year.

It’s hard to tell with clothes on top, since that’s the case I thought it would be good liberating near a shore, you never know what might happen.

“Even if we can’t swim we can still play on the shore.”


“The ocean has a sandy beach sort of thing. The sand pit continues on all the way along the beach.”

“What’s fun about that?”

Even if you ask me what.

“Ummm… you can get some water from the beach and pour on it?”

“Rudeus, you’re making a strange face again.”


“Though it sounds interesting! Let’s go later!”

Eris said that happily and kicked off the ground, jumping back onto the lizard.

It was a wonderful jumping ability.

It was a jump purely with the power from her ankles.

In terms of sound effects it would be a “guon” feeling.

Eris’s legs have been trained rather well.

Though this matter is fine as it is .

I wonder if in the future she will end up looking like Ghyslaine with bulging muscles.
I’m a bit worried.

For starters, we decided on an inn, left the lizards in a stable, and then started walking to the Adventurers Guild.

The meeting will be held before we sleep.

Windport’s Adventurers Guild.

There were a large number and variety of adventurers crowding around and making noise.

It was a familiar scene, but it felt like there were quite a few human races.

If we cross over into the Milis Continent, then it will probably increase even more.

First off, let’s go with our usual routine. I moved in front of the notice board.

“Are we not planning to quickly cross the ocean?” Ruijerd asked.

“I’m just taking a look. It seems like earning money in the Milis Continent would be better after all.”

Earning money is easier in the Milis Continent.

That’s because the currency is different.

The currency in the Milis Continent can be divided into six types: Royal Notes, General Notes, Gold Coins, Silver Coins, Large Copper Coins, and Copper Coins.

If we use the fact that one stone coin is equal to a single yen as the basis and look at it then:

  • Royal Notes – 50,000 ($500 USD)
  • General Notes – 10,000 ($100 USD)
  • Milis Gold Coins – 5,000 ($50 USD)
  • Milis Silver Coins – 1,000 Yen ($10 USD)
  • Milis Large Copper Coins – 100 Yen ($1 USD)
  • Milis Copper Coins – 10 Yen (10 Cents)

That sort of reasoning.

The B rank jobs on the Magic Continent generally have rewards between 15-20 Scrap Iron Coins in total.

If we convert that into stone coins, it would be 150-200 stone coins.

If we make the assumption that a B rank job on Milis Continent gives the same amount as the second tier of their currency, it would be 15 Large Copper Coins.

After conversion, it would be 1500 stone coins.

That’s 10 times more. It would be better to earn it in Milis.

However, if it seems like there will be quite a bit of time before the ship leaves, then we will end up taking some jobs here.

Fundamentally B rank jobs.

A rank and S rank jobs aren’t just dangerous, but most of them take over a week or at minimum a number of days.

If we want to constantly do a number of jobs in a period of a few days, then B rank are the best.

That’s why we have no intention of rising up to S rank where you can’t accept B rank jobs anymore.

After you reach A rank, you can accept S rank jobs as well.

Since that’s the case, I first questioned why anyone would bother rising up to S rank.

I asked the staff member and supposedly you receive special privileges if you rise up to S rank.

I wouldn’t know unless I specifically investigate it more, but the inn cost rates will be cheaper, and the guild will distribute more profitable jobs to you and such things.

Also, they’ll close their eyes to a majority of things that violate a contract.

Those kinds of things it seems.

If we focus our efforts around A rank jobs, staying at A rank is more efficient for earning money than rising up to S rank.

Although, it seems such privileges are a huge benefit when it comes to exploring labyrinths for adventurers.(!)

We haven’t tried exploring any labyrinths.

They’re dangerous and they take too long.

We have been focusing our efforts around B rank jobs.

For those reasons we have no plans to rise up to S rank for the time being.

Eris seems to want to try it though.

Rather, the conversation has gone off topic a bit.

In any case, we joined the Adventurers Guild with the intention of earning money.

Since that’s the case, it’s better if we take the ship as soon as we can and earn money in Milis instead.

“Come to think of it, I wonder where the ship takes off from?”

“The port.”

“I mean where in the port?”

“Let’s ask and see.”

I moved up to the counter.

Standing there was a female, probably from the human race.

Why are there almost always females standing at the counters?

And why is the ratio of large chested ones so high.

“We want to go to the Milis Continent, but do you know where we can go to get there?”

“Ask those sorts of questions at the checking station.”

“Checking station?”

“Since you’ll be crossing national borders when you board the ship.”

It’s a problem between countries outside of the guilds’ jurisdiction.

Since that’s the case, the guild staff has no obligation to offer an explanation about it, it seems.

Hmmm, since that is the case, we should head to the checking station.

Maybe we can hear a detailed explanation there?

“Hey you!”

Just as I was thinking that.

I heard a loud yell within the guild.

After turning around, Eris was punching a human race male.

Our nuclear warhead is energetic today as well.

“Where and who do you think you’re touching?!”

“It… it was an accident! Who would want to touch a brat like you?!”

“It doesn’t matter if it was an accident! I don’t hear any sincerity in your apology!”

Eris has become quite fluent in Demon God language.

And then, as she improved in fluency, the number of fights increased.

“Gyahahaha! What’s this what’s this, a fight?!”

“Oh my, oh my!”

“Hey hey, don’t go getting beaten up by a child!”

Incidentally, fights between adventurers are actually a pretty common everyday occurrence so the guild doesn’t really interfere.

Rather, there are staff members who start up progressive gambling and take bets.

“I’ll crush you!”

“So… Sorry, it’s my loss, let me go, please stop and let go of my leg?!!”

Just as I was thinking about that, Eris had rolled the guy over in no time at all.

Eris’ ability to drive people into a corner especially recently has been strong.

They start to become afraid before she even touches them and not only that she accurately drives them into a corner.

What are you snapping over? Just as you’re thinking that they’re rolling on the floor and being stomped on the crotch.

The C rank adventurers here and there can’t do anything to stop it.

Then after a certain amount of damage has been done Ruijerd steps in to stop it.


“Why, did you stop me?!”

“The fight is already decided, let him go with this much.”

This time as well, Ruijerd stops her by carrying her like a cat.

The man ran away while holding a certain part of his body.

“Damn it, you’re insane!”

It’s the usual spectacle.

I can’t really stop it.

If I grab her from behind to stop it, I can’t stop my hands from moving on their own.

When I start moving my hands will grab weird places, then it’s my turn to be beaten half to death.

“A baldy and a red haired violent little girl?! Could it be you bastards are [Dead End]?”

The moment someone yelled that, the guild hall became quiet.

“[Dead End] you mean the Superd race?”

“Idiot! It’s the party name. It’s been rumored to be fake recently!”

“I’ve heard rumors that they’re the real thing as well.”


“They’re violent, but they really aren’t bad guys at all?”

“Violent but good guys, isn’t that contradictory?”

“No, it means they’re not all violent?”

Zawa Zawa.

Murmurs started to spread around inside the guild.

This is the first time we’ve been in this situation.

It seems, we’ve become quite a bit famous.

I wonder if it’s fine if we don’t sell Ruijerd’s name in this town?

“Just a three person party made it to A rank after all?”

“Ah, that is amazing, but regardless of whether it’s a fake or the real thing, I can believe it if it’s those two.”

“[Mad Dog Eris] and [Watch Dog Ruijerd] right?”

Eris and Ruijerd have nicknames!

Nevertheless [Mad Dog] and [Watch Dog], huh?

I wonder why they’re both dogs?

I wonder what kind of dog I am?

I guess I’ll listen for a bit and see.

[Fight Dog] is unlikely.

It’s most likely not something cool like that.

I can’t imagine it giving a brave feeling either.

If I had to pick for myself it would be [Butter Dog][2] but…

This past year I feel that I’ve been working as a sort of operations tower though.

After all it should be some kind of intellectual name.

[Patient Dog] maybe?

“Then, that midget in the back would be [The Owner Ruijerd]!”

“I heard that the [The Owner] was the one with the worst personality among them.”

“Yeah, everything I heard about him was bad.”

And there it is…

My name… name… hasn’t been remembered.

No, certainly I often name myself as Ruijerd, though…

Every time something good happened on our travels I would say “We name ourselves Ruijerd of the Dead End, please take care of us.” as such.

And then, whenever something bad happened I would announce with a loud laugh “I am Rudeus, guahahahaha” and such while laughing.

Since that’s the case, why did they end up mixing them?


Even though we’ve been quite active for this past year, I’m a bit shocked by the fact that only my name hasn’t been remembered.

Well, I guess it doesn’t matter.

It was selling my name with a bad meaning anyways, it’s not too bad since it’s not my real name.

Also, The Owner isn’t too bad as well.

I’d certainly like to put a collar on Eris and lead her around.

“In any case, he’s small.”

“I’m certain that’s small as well. He’s a child after all!”

“Hey hey, if you say it’s small you’ll incite the dog!”


Just as I realized it, they’re laughing at something totally unrelated.

However, I’m sorry to disappoint you.

Recently, I’ve been growing favorably.

Oh, I can’t.

If I let them continue to laugh like this Eris will snap again.

Just as I was thinking about that, she was sneaking looks in my direction with a red face.

Oh, that seems cute.

“Eris, what’s the matter?”

“No… nothing!”


If you’re interested feel free to come peek at me while bathing tonight.

What? I’ll give Ruijerd detailed instructions to allow it to pass.

Since that’s the case how about we bathe together.

If that becomes the case, I might just slip a little bit, something like with my hand, or my foot, or my body, or my tongue.

Putting jokes aside.

For the time being we should move to the checking station.

Just like The Owner, I headed out of this place full of dignity.

“Eris-san! Ruijerdoduria-san! Let’s go!”

“Why do you sometimes get my name wrong…”

The surrounding stares were gathered on us as we left the Adventurers Guild.

We came up to the checking station.

This town is in the Magic Continent, but after you get on the ship it will take you into the territory of the Holy Milis Kingdom.

There’s a tax on anything you bring in and there’s an inspection upon entry to the country.

Whether it’s in order to prevent crime or otherwise just to earn money.

Well, the reason doesn’t really matter at all.

If they ask us to pay we just have to do it.

Just as I was thinking lightly of it.

“Two human race and one magic race, but how much will it cost?”

“Humans are 5 scrap iron coins each. What species of magic race?”

“Superd race.”

The staff member of the check point looked at Ruijerd with his mouth hanging open.

Then after looking at his bald head he let out a sigh.

It was a face without any motivation.

“Superd race are 200 small green coins.”

“2… 200 coins?”

This time it was my turn to be surprised.

“Wh… why is it that expensive?!”

“Even if I don’t say it you should understand right?”

A reason why it would be expensive to bring Superd race on the boat.

I get it!

I understand now since I’ve seen how things went during the travels up until now.

However, it’s way too expensive.

“Why is it that absurd amount of money?”

“I wouldn’t know. Ask the one who decided on it.”

“Old man, you can’t guess?”

“Ah? Well, probably a counter-measure against terrorism. Having one transported in as a slave and then having it go wild in Milis Continent and such.”

That seems to be the case.

I already understood that the Superd race are treated like a bomb.

“You guys are that famed [Dead End] right? When you go to board the boat they will properly investigate your race. I don’t think there’s any point in showing your vanity and paying the 200 small green coins here?”

Thankfully the official gave us that sort of warning.

In other words, even if we were to try to falsify him as a Migurd race, it would be revealed.

“If you try to lie about your race is there some sort of fine?”

“Yeah, you’ll have to pay a pretty expensive fine.”

According to the staff member it seems as long as you pay money just about anything is okay.
What a money-based doctrine.

The sun was starting to set as we returned from the check point.

We returned to the inn and decided to eat.

The food they brought out in the inn was a port city seafood specialty.

A shellfish about the size of a fist was the main dish for tonight.

It tasted like it was covered in butter and steamed with alcohol for flavoring.

It’s good.

Out of all the food I’ve eaten on the Magic Continent this would be the best one.

“This is delicious!”

Eris was eating it all happily while making a mess.

During this past year, she seems to have completely forgotten Asura Kingdom style table manners.

Using the knife in your right hand to slice the food, and then stabbing it with a fork and bringing it to your mouth.

At the very least she wasn’t just picking up the food with her hands and putting it into her mouth, but there were no manners about it.

If Edona saw this, she would probably cry.

Is it my responsibility?

“Eris. Your manners are bad!”

“Mogumogu? Who cares about something like manners.”

Even Ruijerd has better manners.

Although this one is also lacking some elegance.

He doesn’t use the knife at all and cuts the food up with just the fork.

Just sliding the fork across them and the food gets cut through as if it were butter.

I can feel the skills of a master.

“Now then, in that case, even though we’re in the middle of eating, let’s start today’s operations meeting.”

“Rudeus. Talking in the middle of a meal is bad manners.”
Eris said that with a sour face.

After we finished eating and our stomachs were full, we started the operations meeting.

“The voyage expense is 200 small green coins. It’s way beyond reason.”

“Sorry about that, it’s my fault.”

Ruijerd frowned.

I didn’t think it would cost this much myself.

Honestly, I wasn’t thinking too much about the toll cost.

As long as we work a bit we would quickly be able to ride it.

In reality, the human race are only 5 scrap iron coins a person.

Even other magic races are at best only one or two small green coins.

Only Superd race are such an absurdly expensive amount.

“Father, that’s going too far.”

“I’m not your father.”

“I know. It’s a joke.”

In any event, 200 small green coins, huh.

It’s not a normal amount of money.

Even if we focused on doing A rank and S rank jobs in this city to earn money, it would take a number of years.

It seems like the Milis Continent really don’t want to accept any Superd race.

“However, it’s rather troubling. It’s not like we can just leave Ruijerd behind here.”

Leave Ruijerd behind.

That would be the fastest way.

We’re already pretty experienced as adventurers at this point.

I’m sure we could keep going with our journey even without Ruijerd.

Even though I say that, obviously I have no intention of doing that.

Ruijerd will be with us until the end of our journey.

Our friendship is eternal and indestructible, that kind of thing.

“Of course we won’t leave you behind.”

“Then, what do we do?”

“In terms of methods? There are three.”

After saying that I held up three fingers.

Everything starts with the number three.

No matter what time it is, there’s always the three options of, continuing ahead, returning, or stopping.


“That’s amazing, there’s three ways?”


I’ll wait a bit on the explanation, I haven’t thought of them yet.


“First off. There is the legitimate way of doing jobs to earn money and then setting off to Milis.”

“Though that way…”

“Yeah, it will take far too much time.”

If we just gave it our all at earning money, it would still take us at least a year to earn it.

There’s a guarantee that some sort of incident will occur during that period.

Carelessly dropping our wallet for example.

“The second. Enter a labyrinth and find a magic crystal or magic items. It’s quite a bit of trouble, but in just a single trip we can earn a considerable amount of money.”

Magic crystals sell for a high price.

I can’t say in specific how much that would be, but if we gave it to the official at the check point, I’m sure it would be enough to allow the Superd race to travel.

“Labyrinth! That sounds good! Let’s go!”

“No way.”

Ruijerd rejected the labyrinth option.


“Labyrinths are dangerous. I can’t see through traps with my eye as well.”

Even though Ruijerd’s eye will react to living things, it won’t work at all for traps made in a labyrinth it seems.

“Even though we won’t know unless we try?”

“I was the one who suggested it, but I don’t want to go either.”

If we proceed carefully, we could probably manage it somehow or other, but since it’s me who doesn’t pay enough attention to his feet, somewhere I would most likely make a fatal mistake.

This is where we need to listen to Ruijerd’s advice.

“Third option. We look around this city for a smuggler.”

“Smuggler? What’s that?”

“In places like this where people cross a border, they transport things across in return for a fee. In such examples like in our case where we’re forced to pay absurd prices. Most likely, if it were a merchant, they could transport it for a lower price.”

“Is that the case?”

“That’s the case.”

If that weren’t the case, then each species wouldn’t have a different price.

“Among them, there are certain articles which cost an amazing amount. For people who can’t afford to have things transported publicly, there are people who will transport it for a cheaper price.”

Well, it’s also possible there aren’t any.

However, if we try talking to some merchants around here, I’m sure we could find someone who would take a much lower price than 200 small green coins either way.

The price set at the checkpoint is clearly strange.

If we violate the rules just a bit, it shouldn’t be too much retribution.

No no, I can’t think like that.

If we try to take the easy route out, there will be a pitfall.

I’ve already learned that through experience.

For the most part I’ve included it as an option, but we should try to avoid doing anything bad as much as possible.

For the time being, those three are all that I can think of.

  • Legit method of collecting money
  • Get rich quick from a labyrinth
  • Ask an underground merchant

None of the options are very good.

Ah, that’s right.

There was one more method.

I could sell my staff, [Arrogant Water Dragon King, Akuahatia].

Putting loss and gain aside I really don’t want to consider the option of selling this.

It was something I received on my birthday from Eris.

I’ve used it preciously until today.

I’m sure Ruijerd and Eris won’t agree with me letting this go.
However, this could be the best method.

That night I had a vision.

Hitogami said.

“Buy some food from a stall and then search alone in the back alleyways.”


Since I have no other means, I’ll give it a try.

“Is it a matter of having no other means?”

No, well, buying food, and going into a back alleyway, I already understood it was that sort of event.

“You understand it?”

It’s that right, there will be some lost child that is hungry and wandering around, right?

Then they will somehow or other get involved with a strange man right?

“That’s exactly right, amazing!”

Then, after I save that child, it will become the case that it’s actually the grandchild of the shipbuilding guild head or something along those lines right?

“Fufufu, that is something to look forward to for to…mor…row.”

What is there to enjoy myself about it.

There wasn’t even a single one of those enjoyable developments up until now.

Rather, hey you! It’s been a year since we last talked you know!

Look, I was just starting to feel relieved that you would never show your face before me again.

“Well~ , didn’t you get into a bit of a troublesome incident because of my advice last time? It was just a bit difficult to show my face after that.”


So, even God has times like that.

However, don’t be mistaken.

That was my own personal mistake.

Though, incidentally, I would like you to tell me what kind of thing would have been the correct answer.

“Even if you say correct answer, if you had just normally interacted with the guards, they would have gotten along with Ruijerd as well.”

Eh? Was it that sort of simple event?

“That’s right. If you had just become allies with them, then Nokopara wouldn’t have had his eyes on you. Really it was outside of my expectations. Though in my own opinion, it was pretty fun to watch.”

In my case it wasn’t entertaining one bit at all.

“However, thanks to that, you made it this far in just about a year, right?”

So you’re trying to say the results are okay?

“The results are everything.”


I don’t like that.

“Is that so? Well, it’s fine. Now then, it seems like you’re in a bad mood so I’ll disappear here.”

Wait just a moment.

I would like to confirm something with you.

“What is it?”

Could it be that with your advice, it will turn out better, if I didn’t really think about it too much?

“In my opinion, it’s more interesting if you gave it more thought though…”

Ah, I see now!

It’s that sort of thing, huh.

I get it now.

I’ll go with what you said.

Next time won’t be interesting at all.

“Fufufu, that’s something to look forward to then.”

Then. Then. Then.
My consciousness sunk as I heard the echo flow.

The next day after I received advice from the Hitogami.

I bought some skewered food similar to yakitori from a stall and started wandering around back alleyways.

The only thing I have on me are just these skewers.

The skewers had something like scallops, mussels, and seasoned fish.

Also, a number of marine products which I couldn’t really figure out.

Buy food from a stall, even if you say that, he didn’t really specify what kind.

Therefore, I went with the easiest thing to carry.

Last time I put too much thought into matters.

If an amateur tries to arrange and cook something it will just end in failure.

If I try to think about it too much, I’ll get stuck not knowing what to do.

This time conversely, I’ll just honestly obey and see what happens.

Just as I was told, I bought some food and now I’m just wandering around the back alleys, looking for an event.


This is role playing.

What is about to happen is nothing but a coincidental happening.

No need to think about it deeply, just obediently follow through with it.

That guy prefers interesting events.

The fact that I’m over thinking things is exactly what he’s aiming for.

If I just obediently obey then he won’t find it interesting.

Just as I was thinking that and wandered around for a number of minutes, I suddenly realized.

“Wait? Isn’t this going exactly as he predicted though?”

I thought I had been tricked.

Through his skillful art of conversation, I’m perfectly moving along with his predictions.

If I think about it I realize, it’s really an irritating way of speaking.

It feels like you’re dancing on the palms of his hands.

Remember the original intention.

My feelings during our first meeting.

I know for a fact that I should absolutely not trust him.

Alright, this will be the last time I move along with his plans.

This time I’ll just wait and see what happens as I go along with his advice, but next time I will absolutely not obey.
I already don’t want to go along with his wishes anymore, so this is it.

Walking around in a back alley.


I wondered why it needed to be alone.

That should be where the truth behind this advice comes up.

A development that wouldn’t happen if Ruijerd and Eris were here.

No need to think about it too deeply.

I would be happy if it was an erotic development, I’ll go while hoping for something along those lines.

I told Ruijerd and Eris that we’re acting separately for a day.

Since it’s Eris, it would be dangerous to go out alone so I asked Ruijerd to guard her as well.

About this time, those two could be having a good time on the beach.

“Wait? Wouldn’t that be a date?”

Following along with my flow of thoughts, I imagined the shadow of two people on a sandy beach.


That can’t be.

Ca… down.

It’s that Eris and that Ruijerd.

There’s no way it’s that sort of sexy story.

It’s babysitting, babysitting.


Though Ruijerd is strong!

Eris seems to respect Ruijerd as well!

Recently I’ve been treated as just The Owner too!

No way.

Why am I getting worried.


It’s alright, right Ruijerd-san.

This won’t become netorare[3], right?

It’s alright, right?

After I return you two won’t become strangely close, right?

I…I’m trusting in you!

For the time being, I start to simulate fighting against Ruijerd for the first time.

I don’t stand a chance in close combat.

In order to get rid of him, the first thing I would need to do is move two times the distance out of his search ability with the gem on his head.

Then in order to defeat him, use water.

The flow of water is a hindrance to him.

In order to pay out that punishment, I need to cut him off with water.

I’ll create a large amount of water and then just like that push him down into the ocean, the end.

I’ll have him drift until he dies.


Please don’t be mistaken.

I believe in Ruijerd.

However, how do I put it.

Look, it’s like that.
Don’t they say love is a war?

The back alleys were peaceful.

Normally when you think of a back alley, you get the image of a gathering place for all sorts of bad people.

In reality, if a child like me who is pure, helpless and sincere were to walk through one it would immediately catch the eyes of kidnappers.

In this world kidnapping is one of the most popular and profitable crimes after all.

If anyone comes to abduct me, I’ll crush their arms and legs then interrogate them for information, take everything of value they have on them, then turn them over to the authorities.

“Hehehe, little girl, if you come with me I’ll let you eat until your stomach is full.”

I heard that voice coming from the back alley.

I suddenly peeked through to look.

A man with a scary looking face was pulling on the arm of a young girl sitting down against the wall.

It’s certainly a very easy to understand composition.

First move wins.

I prepared my staff and did modifications to my Stone Cannon that would put it at about the level of a jab from a pro boxer.

Then fired off a rock bullet at the man’s back.

During this past year I’ve gotten quite good at going easy like this.


After he turned around I fired one more shot.

This time it was just a bit stronger.


Bagan! A good sound came out and the rock hit the man directly in the face making a cracking sound.

The man started to stagger about unsteadily dragging his body and then he fell over.

He shouldn’t be dead.

It seems like I did a good job at holding back.

“Are you alright, young lady?”

I put on as much of a refreshing face as I could, and held out a hand to the girl who was about to be kidnapped.


It was a little girl dressed in a risque, black leather styled outfit.

Boots that come up to her knees. Leather short-shorts. A leather tube-top.

Her collarbone, curveless waist, navel and thighs – all of her skin is pale.

And finally her most noticeable features; voluminous and wavy violet hair, and horns like a goat.

I understood the moment I saw her.

It’s a succubus.

Not only that but a little girl.

Without a doubt she should be younger than me.

Could this possibly be a reward the Hitogami is giving me for giving it my best.

That guy can occasionally do some good things it seems.

No, it shouldn’t be a succubus.

In this world the succubus related species are considered a type of monster.

If I remember correctly it’s a monster that inhabits the Begaritto Continent.

I remember back to when Paul said in an unusually serious face, “Our family cannot win against them.”

I’m sure if I were to actually meet a succubus I would lose to its technique and be exhausted by it.

Succubus are the Greyrat family’s natural enemy.

Well, putting that aside.

There’s no monsters in the middle of the town.

In other words, she is not a succubus.

She should just be a child from a normal demon race wearing erotic clothing.

“O..ohhh! Yo… you bastard, what have you doneeeee??! Look at what you have done!”

The little girl was trembling all over.

“Th…this man was… this man you know…?!”

She made an unbelievable face.

What have you done? What are you going to do about this? Sort of face.[4]

“Ah, sorry about that, was he an acquaintance?”

Is what I asked while tilting my head.

It wasn’t the sort of feeling and face a normal middle aged man would speak with to an acquainted child.

How do I put it, it was more like the exact feeling of an aroused middle aged lolicon.

Look at this bright red face, even after he’s lost consciousness he still has that loose smile.

He may have been about to take the little girl home and feed her an extravagant meal and offer a warm bed, but in return he would have requested a hot night, that sort of feeling.

This man was going to feed this one with an empty stomach fo… food!!

“This man was going to feed this one[5] with an empty stomach fo… food!!”

I heard a loud gurgling noise from somewhere.

It was a sound like the ground was rumbling.

Just as that sound was about to end the little girls knees gave out and she fell to the ground.

“Are…are you alright?”

Without thinking about it I crouched down and picked her up.

I wouldn’t let a justified reason to touch a little girl pass me by.

However, don’t be mistaken.

I came to save her on the orders of the Hitogami.

Different from that middle aged man just now.

“Gu?? Ugh? It’s been 300 years since this one revived. To think this one would fall in this sort of place? This one cannot let Laplace know about this matter!”

Somehow a strange self play started up.

Could it be that this outfit is some sort of cosplay?

“Fo…for the time being, eat this and get a hold of yourself.”

I shoved three of the skewers I had prepared into the mouth of the little girl.


The moment they were shoved into the little girls mouth her eyes flew wide open, with her eyes open just like that she kept chewing away eating the skewered food.

Then she even plundered the skewers I had in my hand as well.

I still had 12 pieces left on my skewer, but 10 pieces suddenly disappeared.

“U..u..o..oh! It’s good! The first meal in a year is good!”

The little girl regained her energy.

She suddenly lifted her back from the ground energetically with a spring and jumped up, and then stood on the ground after a single rotation.

Her physical ability must be surprisingly high it seems.

“This one has been saved, saved! You! With this, this one should be able to last another year!”

Then at that point the little girl’s eyes finally met with mine.

It was an odd set of eyes that had a mix of purple and black.

I wonder if this is some sort of cosplay as well.

No, there shouldn’t be any contacts in existence in this world.

Her eyes should have originally been like this.


The little girls right eye spun around in a circle.

In that moment, the color changed to blue.

Tha….that’s creepy!!

“Uwaaa! Uwaa! What’s with you? Amazing! That’s disgusting! What’s this, what’s this?! Fuhahaha! It’s the first time this one has seen something like this!”

After seeing my face the little girl started to say that while jumping around energetically.

Yeah, it’s a shock of course.

It’s the first time in a while since anyone has looked at my face and called me disgusting.

However, I also thought that she was creepy.

I’ll just call it even here.

“Is it that? During the time it was in the stomach it was a twin, then when it was born one half died, is that it?”


What is she saying?

“No, I don’t think that is the case.”



“Still your magic power quantity!! It’s above Laplace you know.”

What is higher than who?

“Well, it’s fine! Name yourself!”

“I’m Rudeus Greyrat.”

“Alright! This one is called Kishirika Kishirisu! A.K.A. THE GREAT EMPRESS OF THE DEMON REALM!”

With her hands on her hips, and her pelvis thrust forward, she threw out her chest with pride.

Suddenly seeing thighs in front of my eyes, I reflexively licked her.

It smells but it’s sweet.

“Uhyaa! What are you doing!? That’s dirty!”

The little girl started to glare at me as she clamped her legs together and started rubbing them.

However, I see now.

Great Empress of the Demon Realm, Kishirika Kishirisu.

Even I’ve heard that name before.

In the Human-Demon Great War, the one who lead the magic race, fought, and was easily crushed, the immortal Demon Empress.

I wonder if it’s the real thing.

I came here following the advice of that Hitogami.

There is the possibility that she is the real Great Demon Empress.

However, would the real Demon Empress be in this sort of place in the middle of nowhere on the Magic Continent, furthermore collapsing from starvation.

No matter how you look at it, that can’t be the case.

That’s right.

This must be like where the children of the Magic Continent go around playing, pretending to be great people of the past.

And the especially popular one is the Demon God Laplace.

For someone like me who knows the truth, he’s a disgusting and evil bastard but that guy is popular.

Even though he did lose the war, he subjugated the Magic Continent, gathered together the demon races and brought them status, then brought about peace.

The demon races greatest man in history, is how it’s been told.

What the children usually go around imitating is the story of Laplace.

Especially, the episode where he fights the immortal demon king, until we came here to Wind Port it was something I saw a number of times.

Great Demon Empress Kishirika as well, is a great being if you can call it a great being.

However, probably because it’s from a much older era I’ve almost never seen make believe play of her.

This child is certainly a passionate fan of the Great Demon Empress and she has no friends to play together with, so she was playing alone in this back alley.

Thinking of it that way is smart.


Being alone is lonely right.

It can’t be helped I’ll play along as well.

“Wa, wa ha! Please excuse me! Your majesty!”

I started acting out in exaggeration and bowed over on one knee similar to a retainer.

“O? O.. oh! That’s good, that’s good! This one has always waited for that sort of response! The young ones these days don’t have any manners after all!”

Yes, yes, Kishirika started to nod happily.

Yes, yes.

That’s right, I’m sure you wanted someone to play along with you.

“Please forgive my rudeness for I did not know you had revived and acted in an impolite manner!”

“It’s fine. You have saved this ones life. It’s fine if you ask for any one desire.”

Saved your life… I just gave you some food when you were hungry, right?

“Ummm? Then, I want great riches.”

“Idiot! This one is totally broke just as it looks!”

Even though you said anything?

No, I guess it’s that sort of setting.

If you were to ask for money, then there would be an episode later where you’re forced to pay it back.

“Then, please give me half of the world.”

“Wha! Half of the world you say! That’s huge! However, half-assed. Why only half?”

“Well, since I don’t really need the men.”

Oh that’s bad, I let out a bit of my true intentions.

It’s not something to tell a little girl about.

“I see, this one understands it now? Even though you’re still young, you’re a lustful one. However, sorry. To tell you the truth, this one hasn’t acquired the world either you know?”

Well, all of the wars Kishirika lead the demon races in were lost after all.

“Then, your body is fine. Pay me back with your body.”

“Oh? With this body? Even at that age you’re that lustful, I’m worried for your future.”

“Haha, of course that was a jo-…”

A joke, I was about to say, when Kishirika started to put her hands on her hot pants.

“Really, it can’t be helped. It’s the first time since this one has revived, be gentle, okay?”

Kishirika’s cheeks started to change color and she started to unfasten the button on her hot pants.

Eh? Seriously?

I just meant it as a joke though…

No, but, this isn’t the sort of atmosphere where you can say it’s a joke.

This is where I should just carefully appreciate it as the little girl strips, then after enjoying the sensation of holding on to her majesty, gently reject her, is the correct way of doing things.

“Oh, wait, this one can’t do that.”

However, Kishirika stopped.

Don’t stop, just a bit more and it could have been seen.

“This time this one’s fiance is here as well. Sorry, but this one cannot offer you this body.”

The pants that had been pulled down were pulled back up again.

I feel like a man who has just had his pure heart played around with.

Money is no good, the world is no good, the body is no good.

“Then what can you offer?”

“Fool, when it comes to things the Great Demon Empress Kishirika can grant one, then it’s obviously demon eyes!”

Demon eyes.

Demon eyes, huh.

Is it that sort of thing.

Somehow it’s kind of a different image from this world’s heroes after all.

Come to think of it, one of Ghyslaine’s eyes was a demon eye wasn’t it?

However, demon eyes, huh.

“When you say demon eyes, do you mean, ‘Has the ability to see the opponent’s Lines of Death, and cutting along those to deliver them certain death’ – those kind of demon eyes?”[6]

“Scary!! What is that! This one doesn’t have anything scary like that!”

That doesn’t seem to be the case.

After that the only other demon eyes I know of are the kind that turn the opponent into stone when you look at them.

Or the kind where beams come out of your eyes, [Eye Beam Gun], or the kind where lasers come out, [Laser Eyes], those are probably not included as demon eyes.

“Do you really want something as dangerous as that? Do you have some sort of grudge against someone?”

“No, not particularly.”

“Nothing can be born from revenge. This one has already been killed twice, but now this one doesn’t hold any grudges against the opponent that killed this one at all. When people resent, that resentment becomes a chain. Then things like the Human-Demon great war happen.”

I was being preached to by the little girl.

Well, it’s not like I’m particularly planning on cutting any vampires apart[7], so she doesn’t really have to lecture me.

“Or rather, I don’t really know much about the demon eyes. What kinds are there?”

“Humu. This one has only just revived so this one doesn’t have any significant ones, but Magic Power eyes, Identification eyes, X-ray eyes, Clairvoyance, Foresight, and Absorption eyes, would be ones that are famous around here.”[8]

Even if you just tell me the names.

“Can you please explain each of them to me?”

“Umu? You don’t know? Really now, the young ones these days don’t study enough?”

After saying that Kishirika took the time to explain each of them to me in detail.

Magic Power Eyes

They are eyes that allow you to see magic power directly.

The most popular ones. 1 in 10,000 possess them.

Identification Eyes

When you look at something it will show you the details of that object.

However, only within things that this one knows of. Anything that this one doesn’t know will be shown as something unknown to this one.

X-ray Eyes

If you look you will be able to see through things like walls.

Though you can’t see through living beings or dense magic fields.

You’ll be able to see all the females naked that you want. It’s just right for a lustful master.


It allows you to see far away. It’s difficult to control the focus point.

Since you can only see and not interfere, it’s not really suggested.


It’s an eye that allows you to see a short distance into the future.

This one is hard to adjust the focus point as well.

However, it’s suggested.

Absorption Eyes

Eyes that absorb magic power. Since they also absorb your own magic they aren’t really suggested.

Kishirika was knowledgeable about demon eyes.

I wonder where she learned about these sorts of things.

Maybe her parents are knowledgeable about it.

Otherwise maybe there’s some kind of book called Demon Eyes Encyclopedia.

“Then, let’s go with two and make both eyes demon eyes.”

“Suddenly going with both, you, are surprisingly greedy aren’t you?”

“Here, I’ll give you the last bit of meat.”

I passed her the last two pieces on the skewer and Kishirika received it with a full face smile.

“Yay.. mogumogu. However, it’s fine to give you both, but this one wouldn’t really suggest it.”


“It’ll trouble you if you can’t see through them normally, generally you keep your field of vision sealed with an eye-patch. If you have to cover both eyes you won’t be able to see.”

“Ah, come to think of it I’ve seen something like that from an acquaintance of mine.”

Ghyslaine used one as well.

After all what Ghyslaine had should have been a demon eye.

“If you’ve been alive for several hundred years you might be able to control it, but if this one suddenly gives both eyes to a child like you then it’ll drive you mad.”

I’ll go mad, huh?

After all, I guess it would put some kind of burden on your brain.

How frightening.

“Then, I’ll give up on both eyes.”

“That’s for the best. Then what will you do? This one suggested foresight.”

Demon eyes, huh, if I could get my hands on one, which would be good.

The magic power eyes seem like a bit of waste.

It seems like quite a few people already have them after all.

Unexpectedly, though they could be quite useful.

I don’t really need the identification eyes.

I’ve never been troubled over not knowing about things.

Moreover, it doesn’t know about things that the Great Demon Empress doesn’t know it seems.

I can imagine it not being useful at the times when you need it the most.

I don’t particularly need the X-ray vision either.

Until I can learn to control it, it seems like I would end up seeing Ruijerd nude as well.

The clairvoyance seems like it could be useful.

Though for the time being I don’t really feel like I need it.

If I was given it right now, I could see what is going on with Eris and Ruijerd, but I’m sure the usual scene of Eris getting into a fight with someone and Ruijerd going to stop it would enter my vision.

Foresight is… I see, certainly that one seems to be a good suggestion.

Currently, I can’t win against Ruijerd or Eris in close combat.

The living things in this world are fast after all.

If I could see a moment into the future, that sort of thing would be a huge advantage to me.

The absorption eyes are out of the question.

They would kill my advantage as a magician.

Though I’m glad I was able to learn about the demon eyes like this.

If all of a sudden all of my abilities were being cancelled out I could have gone into panic and been in danger.

If I think about it seriously, then all of them are dependent on how they are used.

Well, anything works really.

It’s just make believe play after all.

“Then, I’ll go with the suggestion.”

“Is it fine? The majority of people have gone with different ones than the ones this one has suggested. Saying ‘what can be done if you can only see just a little bit into the future?’ like that.”

“If you can see one second into the future, you can control the world.”

Even though I say that, the swordsmen in this world are fast.

Even if you could see one second into the future, it’s possible you won’t win.

There’s that [Sword of Light] thing as well.

“Is it fine not to get the X-ray vision? You could look at all the females naked you want.”

She doesn’t get it, this little girl.

Certainly, just walking down the road you could see beauties and young women naked all you want and it would be exciting.

However, that’s exactly it.

It would quickly become boring.

In regards to that, the process of taking off the clothes and imagining what they’ll look like when they’re off is part of the enjoyment.

The pocchi who rises up to the top of clothes, won’t be able to enjoy it without being able to see the clothes you know?

“I see I see, then I’ll just borrow your face really quick.”


“Here, ready?”

Kishirika suddenly stuck her fingers into my right eye.

I experienced an intense pain.

“Gu gia????Aaa!!!”

Without thinking about it I tried to run away.

However, I was caught by Kishirika’s hair and unable to run away.

Surprisingly strong.

Ouch ouch ouch ouch!

“Ga? Aaa?! Wh..what are you doing you brat?!”

“Shut up will you, you’re a boy right? Endure it for a bit.”

She was tampering away in my eye socket with her fingers with a grinding sensation.

After a little while passed, she completely pulled it out.

I’ve certainly lost the sight in that eye now.

“The color of the foresight eye is a bit different from your own though you won’t be able to tell from a distance.”

“You idiot! There are things you can and cannot do even when just playing around!”

“This one is the Great Demon Empress, this one wouldn’t give demon eyes while just playing around.”

Damn it, my eye, my eye is???

Ah??? Oh?

I can see.

Things have become doubled, but I can see.

What’s this, it feels disgusting.

“It depends on how you control the flow of magic power in it, but you should be able to make the flow as thin as possible. Well, give it your best and train in using it.”

“Ah? Eh? What do you mean?”

“It means it depends on you.”

In front of the confused me, Kishirika looked totally satisfied.

There was an afterimage remaining in place of the nod.

However, rather than an afterimage the silhouette was deeper.

What’s with this, it feels disgusting.

“Alright this is good, you can properly see it seems. Now then, it’s about time this one heads off. This one must search for Badigadi. In regards to the meal, it was a great justice.”

After saying that Kishirika jumped up onto the roof.

“Well then, see you Rudeus! It’s fine if you rely on this one if you’re in trouble again sometime! Fahahahahahaha! Fahahahah! Fahahahahafuagahogeho??!”

Leaving behind a Doppler effect, she disappeared into the distance while laughing out loud.

I just kept staring blankly.


The real thing?
Just like this I obtained a [Foresight] eye.

Middle Aged Man’s Point of View

“Ugh, my head hurts.”

I drank too much yesterday.

I finished the first stage of a long job and went partying with my colleagues.

We drank until morning.

We drank so much that we thought the shop would run out.

Then, I have no memory.

All the memories after I left the shop seem to be a bit vague.

If I remember correctly, I went down one of the back roads in order to take a shortcut.

That’s right.

Then there was a little girl sitting down there.

After talking to her she said she was hungry.

Since I was in a good mood I invited her to my house.

My wife should have prepared some breakfast.

Unfortunately, my intoxication still remains so I wouldn’t have been able to eat it.

If I leave the food my wife prepares then she’ll get angry.

If I were to let this girl eat it, my wife shouldn’t get angry.

In my head while drunk it seemed like a great idea.

Yeah, from that point on I don’t have any memory.

It seems like I drank until I passed out.

My wallet is? Still here.

I haven’t been stripped of my possessions.

After looking at the sky, the sun is still high in the sky.

Well, I am a pretty well known person in this town after all.

There shouldn’t be anyone in the town who sees this scary face and doesn’t realize who I am.

Moreover, yesterday, we finally finished a new ship, all the people around town should know about it.

Of course, they should know about the first launch celebration as well.

Surely, they decided to just leave me be as I was sleeping here so peacefully.

“Wait, isn’t it already midday? Ah? This will put my wife in a bad mood!”
The Shipbuilding Guild chief Bakkasu Randasu hurried down the road home with his head aching from a hangover.

Demon eyes.

Normally you’d be pretty surprised if you suddenly received something like this.

Why was the Demon Emperor in that sort of place and why was I given something like this?

It was such an opportunistic development that my mind didn’t have time to catch up.

However, I was moving according to a vision from God.

It should mean that this sort of development went just as he planned.

When I think that, I want to gouge it out right now and crush it.

It seems like it would hurt and I’m scared so I won’t do it.

When I think that, I want to gouge it out right now and crush it.

For the time being on my way back I cursed my own naivety.

I see all the people in the town, walking down the road in doubles.

I’ve bumped into a number of people after making mistakes of not being able to tell which one was real.

Seeing doubles both when being blamed and when earnestly apologizing.

As well as seeing doubles in fights.

I won the fights, but they are meaningless conflict.

I want to avoid as many such fights to the best of my ability.

I have no option but to urgently try and master the use of this as soon as possible.
In other words, if I don’t learn to use it, we can’t continue with our journey.

I returned to the inn.

I met the Great Demon Emperor!

After talking about that to the other two they were quite surprised.

“The Great Demon Emperor, huh, to think she had revived.”

I think the point that Ruijerd was surprised about was a bit unusual.

“I can’t imagine that I was suddenly given demon eyes.”

“Granting demon eyes is the Great Demon Emperor’s ability.”

Great Demon Emperor, Kishirika Kishirisu.

The Demon Emperor of Resurrection.

Another name is Demon Emperor of Demon Eyes.

Her combat capability isn’t all that great, but she carries 12 types of demon eyes within her body, and can see through all manners of things.

Among them, the most frightening part, is that she has the ability to change other people’s eyes into demon eyes.

Thanks to that, all of Kishirika’s subordinates possessed demon eyes, and she had the power to control the demon races.

There were a number of demon races who became followers of Kishirika just to become stronger.

“I wonder why she was in this town.”

“Well then. I wouldn’t be able to understand how a demon king or demon emperor thinks.[9]

Ruijerd shrugged while saying that.

That’s right isn’t it, you didn’t even understand the true intentions of the Demon God you worked for a long time either.

If I were to say that he would probably get seriously depressed, so I didn’t say it out loud.

Eris’ eyes were sparkling after hearing the words Great Demon Emperor.

“That’s amazing. I want to meet her too!”

“Do you want to meet her?”

Eris and Kishirika.

I wonder what kind of conversation they would have together.

I’m a bit interested.

Unexpectedly they might get along well together.

“I wonder if she’s still in the town?”

“I wonder?”

Unexpectedly, she might be in another back alley, starving again.

There was that sort of tempura joke atmosphere at the time.

No, that most likely shouldn’t be the case.

It felt kind of like she was searching for someone.

Surely, she has already left on a journey.

Being guided by the mechanism of some sort of bracelet or something.

“As expected, she shouldn’t be in this town anymore.”

“I see, that’s too bad.”

While saying that Eris will still probably go wander down some back alleyway tomorrow.

“Since it’s that sort of feeling, I’m going to seclude myself. The two of you can feel free to act as you please for the time being.”
The two of them nodded respectively.

Learning to control the demon eyes took a week.

Starting from the conclusion, it really wasn’t all that difficult.

Controlling the demon eyes using magic power.

It’s really similar to using magic with voiceless incantations.

It’s something I’ve practiced and refined a number of times until now.

Creating a path for the magic power.

I was a bit perplexed at first, but after I realized that there were two main points it became easier.

First is the strength.

It has a feeling similar to an ero game window.

In the start the strength was at MAX and all manners of things could be seen in doubles.

I thinned this out as much as I possibly could.

If I narrow down the amount of magic power in my eye the future becomes thinner and I can see the now.

Since it seems more convenient if it doesn’t appear that I have it, I thinned it as much as I could so it doesn’t bother me, then stopped it there.

Then I just have to maintain this condition.

If I let my focus go even just a bit the strength starts to change.

It took three days until it was stable.

The other one was length or otherwise distance.

The distance into the future that I could see.

After packing magic power into my eye I could adjust it.

The result was the farthest I could see was roughly one second.

Of course, if I pack more magic power into it I can see the future beyond two seconds as well.

I can see it, but it blurs.

I can see two or three blurs.

It means that the future is always undergoing changes.

Three seconds, four seconds, I can see that far into the future, but when you get to five seconds there are several tens of future possibilities blurring together.

It just means that there’s that many future possibilities.

And then if I try to focus on a point too far into the future, the burden on my brain increases it seems.

Kishirika did say that if you had two demon eyes you would become an invalid after all.

It could be that the reason why she gives off that sort of feeling, is also an effect of the demon eyes.

In any case, if I want to use them safely it’s just one second.

It took me another three days to understand that.

Then it took me one more day in order to adjust both strength and distance at the same time.

In other words one week total.
I succeeded in mastering the foresight eye.

Now then, while I was spending my time putting power into my eye and yelling “Subside, my Divination Eye!”.[10]

Eris and Ruijerd were going out somewhere together every day.

Eris was dripping with sweat and Ruijerd was always refreshed but just a little bit sweaty as they returned every day.

The two of them are doing something together that makes them sweat.

As well as it being every day!

“Umm, I’d like to ask for reference, but what have you two been up to recently?”

Then Eris said while wiping her sweat with a towel,

“Hn, hnn, it’s a secret!”

That’s how she responded.

With a truly happy face.

I wonder if they’re doing something secret in secret.

I wonder if it’s a nice shot, hole in one.

I wonder if I have no choice but to sniff Eris’ sweat stained cloth.

No, it’s not like I’m really worried or anything.

In any case, I’m sure the two of them are just off training somewhere.

Yeah, I see it, Eris is a child that puts in effort in the shadows.

Even when we were in the Fedoa region, on her days off she would frequently just end up training with Ghyslaine.

When I would ask her what she was doing back then, just like this time she would respond with a “Secret!”

In that case, this time as well should be the same.

That night, a 34 year old NEET looking guy was slapping my cheeks while whispering in my ear, “From today onward your second name is [Defeated Dog]” in my dreams.

I think it’s probably that Hitogami’s doing.
Nothing good comes from that guy.

One week later, I reported that I had finished controlling the demon eyes.

Then Ruijerd suggested, “In that case, have a spar with Eris and let’s see.”

I guess we’ll be confirming exactly how useful it is in close combat.

Or else we’re going to see the results of her special training.

Seeing both at once is twice as good.

I accepted immediately.

We moved to the beach.

In front of Ruijerd we faced each other with wooden sticks we picked up around here.

“I wonder if you’ll be able to beat me even if you’ve gotten your hands on something like demon eyes!”

Today’s Eris is brimming with confidence as always.

Surely, she’s grasped something during this past week.

I want to protect that winning face.

“I’m fine with losing. I just want to try and find out how well I can see in close combat.”

We’ll go without magic for today.

I’ll try fighting with just the demon eyes, seeing one second into the future setting.

“Hmmmn, they’re Rudeus-like words, but?”

In the middle of Eris’s lines I could see a vision.

<Suddenly Eris comes to strike me from the left side>

If I hadn’t had the foresight, I most likely wouldn’t have been able to react in time.

She has a natural disposition when it comes to talent with preemptive attacks.



I can clearly see through it, so I landed a counter strike on the side of Eris’ face.

The next vision.

<Without flinching, Eris came in to attack consecutively with the stick in her right hand>

This is where Eris’s strength lies.

It doesn’t matter what kind of attack she takes, she doesn’t flinch at all and prepares to go in for the next attack.

Since her legs are very steady, most attacks won’t even shake her, rather the more damage you do, her voltmeter of anger increases and the attack strength goes up.



I hit her forearm with a strong attack.

Eris dropped her wooden stick.

If it was the usual me then I think this would be around where the match is decided.

At the very least, when we trained together with Ghyslaine, it would be at the point where you lost if you dropped your sword.

However, that’s not what happened in the visions.

<Eris is already preparing for her next action>

In other words, this is a kind of feint.

Dropping her sword and luring me into lowering my guard.

<She goes in for a punch at the tip of my jaw on the left side.>

Eris specialty, Boreas Punch.

Intentionally dropping her sword, waiting for an opening, it’s the usual human bullet combination.

“??? !!”

“Your feet are unguarded.”

I swiped at her legs and caused her to fall.

The fist cut the sky and Eris started to fall to the ground.

However, it doesn’t seem she has given up yet.

<While falling to the ground she pushed off with her hands and uses the centrifugal force to turn around and come at my right leg for a bite>


I moved my leg back and at the same time fell to my knees, then moved on top of Eris and sealed off her movements.

Since she came to bite at me from an impossible posture, Eris’ body was twisted.

One of her arms was underneath her and one of her legs was folded up against her butt.

What else can she do from this position?

Just as I was thinking that she started moving about just trying to struggle.

“That’s far enough.”

The referee raised his voice.

Eris completely relaxed her strength.

I won…

I won.

I won against Eris in close combat for the first time.

Without magic.

“Complete loss right?”

Eris looked up at me with an unusually refreshing face.

I moved my leg away.

Eris slowly stood up and started to brush off the dust.

<Then came in to strike me>

Pasht, I caught her fist.

Then Eris’ face very quickly turned to a bad mood.

“I’m going back!”

Eris said that in a loud voice, just like that with her shoulders trembling she returned to the inn.

I made her angry, huh?

No, that’s wrong.

I might have dealt a blow to her self-confidence.

Until now I was an opponent she always easily won against.

Then all of a sudden I got stronger.

Even I would feel jealous.

“Eris is still a child.”

Ruijerd saw Eris off and then said that.

“Suitable for her age.”

After saying that Ruijerd turned around.

He looked into my eyes and nodded.

“It was a good combination.”

“If they had demon eyes, anyone could do that much.”

It is also because I trained a bit, but in this world there are many people who have my level of physical ability.

If they were to get their hands on demon eyes, they should be able to do that much as well.

“Demon eyes aren’t something you can master soon after you’re given them.”

“Is that the case?”

“Once before, there was a Superd warrior who had demon eyes, he always wore an eye patch. He couldn’t control it until he died. Learning to control it in a week, you’re the one that’s abnormal.”

I see.

Right, I see.

I see, I see.

Well, in regards to controlling my magic power I’ve put quite a bit of effort into it.

I did master it in a week though.

I see, I see, so there was no one who managed to control it as fast as me.


“Could it be, now I could even win against Ruijerd-san?”

“Perhaps if you use magic.”

“What about in close combat?”

“Want to give it a try?”

I bought into that invitation.

I’ll say it clearly.

I was getting ahead of myself.

“Please take care of me.”

Ruijerd placed his spear to the side and prepared himself bare handed.

I wonder if that means he doesn’t need to use tools if the opponent is a stray dog.

“If you want, it’s fine if you use magic as well.”

“No! Since this is the case with bare hands.”

Before I finished speaking I saw a vision.

<The palm of Ruijerd’s hands is flying towards my face before my eyes>

I can see it.

I can see Ruijerd’s movement.

I can deal with it.


I started to extend my hand to catch that fist.

<My hand was caught>

After seeing the vision I withdrew my hand on reflex.

In that instant the vision started to blur.

<Ruijerd’s fist catches me in the face>

The vision came out.

Two futures.

Ruijerd grabbing my arm and Ruijerd driving his fist into my face.

Almost entirely overlapping futures, but just a little bit different.


It’s not supposed to blur at one second.

The amount of time I spent thinking was one second.


I turned my body away and somehow or other managed to avoid it.

<Ruijerd’s fist is flying foward and hits my face>

I saw the movement of that fist.

Seeing it very clearly.

Even if I could see Ruijerd’s next action, I didn’t manage to take any action and avoid it.

“Bu ge!!”

Ruijerd’s fist caught the tip of my nose, I’m down.

The back of my head fell into the sand and just like that I rolled a single revolution. A depressing fall.

I thought my face had caved-in.

I touched my face to confirm.

It seems to be alright.

I wonder if my beautiful face is now a mess.

I wonder if I’m like a five year old on school lunch duty now.

“Is that the end?”

After hearing that, I understood my defeat.

“Yes, I admit defeat.”

I thought I could win after seeing the first vision, but it doesn’t seem like it will go very well.

“However, with this you should understand, right?”

Ruijerd held out his hand to me.

I grabbed onto that and was helped up.

“I don’t understand. The future suddenly blurred. What did you do?”

“I don’t know what you saw but If you defend with your hand I grab it and if you don’t I hit. That’s all I was thinking about.”


In other words it’s like this.

If my movements are predicted then methods to cope with it are made.

Since there’s a difference in ability, even if I can see one second ahead there’s no meaning.

If I were to put it in terms of shogi, even if you could see your opponents next move, there’s no way an amateur could defeat a master, or something like that.

The inhabitants of this world have abnormally high abilities.

There are probably numerous people who have a similar level of movement to Ruijerd.

“Although, I’ve fought against opponents before who have the same demon eyes. Since that time I’ve always fought while taking that into consideration. It’s a difference in experience.”

“I wonder if that’s the case.”

Ruijerd has experience in dealing with demon eyes.

It could be that the swordsmen in this world have methods and techniques to deal with demon eyes.

For example, the Sword God style [Sword of Light], even if you can see it I have a feeling you can’t avoid it.

“It seems like I was letting it get to my head a bit.”

Moreover, since ancient times the weak points of demon eyes had already been discovered.

For example, if you block their eyes, or use a shield as a mirror, or attack from behind, or fight in the darkness.

However, if you take those away, then after all the power of demon eyes is still attractive.

I did win against that Eris after all.

My heart is dancing while thinking about how I can use the demon eyes from here on out.

I completely saw through all of Eris’ movements.

I saw the movements that I couldn’t see until now.

In other words, if I can apply it better, I should be able to see through Ruijerd’s movements.

Then at that point, the bald sage with sunglasses appeared within me, with a pon sound effect.

“Now you can finally check on her growth without being hit!”

I see.

Thank you, oppai-sage[11].

My chest is dancing while thinking about how I can use my demon eyes from here on out!

I returned to the inn with my nose flaring and found Eris holding her knees on top of the bed.

That’s right, I forgot.

She was depressed.

For the time being, the sage within me became a turtle and disappeared off to somewhere.

“Ummm, Eris-san?”


Eris’ tone of voice was the same as usual.

After that I heard from Ruijerd what happened between these two during the past week.

It seems it was special training after all.

Obviously, not ecchi special training.

In order to become stronger she would spend all day everyday training with the sword.

Then it seems Eris managed to succeed in landing a single hit on Ruijerd.

A single hit on Ruijerd.

That’s not ordinary.

It seems like I’ll never be able to take one.

According to Ruijerd it seems like she was becoming a bit too arrogant after that so he used me to help her cool her head down.

How can this be.

That lolicon bastard pretending to be a warrior used me to clean up for his own mistake.

However, it seems like the result was perfect.

The nose that had grown long after landing a single hit on Ruijerd who she normally loses to, was mercilessly broken by me who normally suffers complete defeat to her.


However, even though that’s the case.

This isn’t very good.

“Can I hold you for a bit?”

By the time I thought about it I was already doing it… I know that feeling well.

It feels like everything you’ve worked towards up until now is being denied, it’s a feeling of helplessness.

Certainly she should cool her head.

It could be she won’t make many big mistakes.

However, now is probably Eris’ growth period.

I don’t think it’s a good idea to hold her head down like that.

She should be allowed to continue and steadily build up her confidence and grow stronger.

Then finally, when she extends too far and realizes her own mistakes, she can work towards correcting them.

“Eris has definitely become stronger.”

“It’s fine either way. Even if you don’t try to comfort me. The fact that I can’t win against Rudeus, I understood that from the start.”

Eris was pouting with a sour expression on her face.

Hmmn, what kind of things would be good to say.

I have no stock of lines to say for times like these.

Ruijerd isn’t returning to the room.

It’s a nose that he grew out, so I think he should be the one doing something about it.

Even though it’s a nose that I broke.

However, if you do a good job of comforting her here, there’s no mistake it will raise her good opinion up.

Eris will become completely devoted to me, then we’ll have adult cheek time and head over heels dance.

Ruijerd most likely assumed something like that would happen and left the two of us alone.

“Please don’t lose your self-confidence. I heard you managed to land a hit on Ruijerd. That’s amazing isn’t it?”

Then Eris let her body weight fall onto me.

While saying that I sat down next to her.

Then Eris let her body weight fall onto me.

I could lightly smell the scent of her sweat.

It’s a good smell.

However, remain patient. Like a gentleman here…

“Rudeus is unfair. Getting your hands on demon eyes yourself, even though I gave it my best…”

I stiffened up.

In an instant my head cooled down.

The wolf inside me ran away with its tail rolled up.

I couldn’t think of anything to respond with.


What was I so happy about I wonder.

That’s right.


It’s unfair.

Demon eyes are by no means a power I worked hard to get my hands on.

It’s something that just happened to fall into my hands.

All I did was just buy some food and start wandering around some back alleyways.

Certainly, after that, it took a week of adjustment.

However, that’s it, it wasn’t any sort of trouble at all.

Then like that, with that sort of power, in a single week, I won against Eris who put in effort until she was covered in sweat, what was I getting so happy about.

“I’m sorry.”

“Don’t apologize…”


After that Eris just stayed quiet.

Although she never tried to separate from me.

The normal me would usually have my heart beating over Eris’ smell and body temperature.

However, it didn’t become those sorts of feelings.

I just continued to feel the punishment for my crime.

I felt that Eris’ high body temperature and the smell of her sweat continued to blame me.

Inside of that heavy mood, it’s better not to use the demon eyes outside of times it’s needed.

I decided that.

These sort of convenient tools will hinder my growth.

That’s right.

Didn’t I understand it from the fight with Ruijerd.

What’s important isn’t to think of methods to make use of the demon eyes.

It’s to raise my own personal combat power.

If I use the demon eyes, I will certainly be strong.

However, one day I will certainly reach my limit.

If you go with the method of depending on tools, one day you will have to return the favor.


I almost fell into the trap of that evil Human God, that Hitogami.

Without a doubt that guy wants me to live a life of depravity.

Demon eyes, these are a trump card.
Yes, I’ll start thinking of them like that.

That night I thought to myself.

In the end I never got my hands on a method to cross the ocean.

I wonder if I made some sort of mistake somewhere.

I thought this time it would go smoothly though.

The only thing I got my hands on was just the demon eyes.

I wonder if I’m supposed to do something with this.

For example, gambling.

Even though I say that, no such amusement as gambling exists on the Magic Continent.

At best it’s betting on who would win in a fight between two people.

Earning money like this isn’t very good.

We could have Ruijerd participate as a champion fighter and charge an attempt fee of 1 iron coin, then the reward for winning would be 5 small green coins.

Doing that might be good but either way he’ll run out of opponents sooner or later.

Humu. I don’t know even after thinking about it.

All that I know is that I’ve returned to the situation before I received the human gods advice.

In some ways you could say we wasted a week pointlessly.

We’ve already pointlessly wasted one week.

“Alright! I’ll sell it.”

After saying it with my mouth, I easily made my decision.

Just at a good time, Ruijerd is not around tonight.

Eris is sleeping on the edge of the bed with her bellybutton showing.

Since it would be troubling if she caught a cold I’ll cover her with a blanket.

There’s nothing to stop me.

There’s most likely a pawnshop down some back alley that’s open even at this time.

Shops that deal with suspicious items are ones that open at night.

I left the inn with my staff in one hand.

Three steps after I left the inn.

“Where are you going this late at night?”

Ruijerd stood in my way.

I was wondering where he was since he wasn’t in the inn, but that doesn’t seem to be the case.

This is bad, this guy was planning to peep.

I need to quickly make something up?

“Umm, I’m going to go play with fire for a bit at an ecchi store.”

“Is your staff necessary in order to hold a woman?”

“Ummm? It’s going to be used for magician play.”


I guess that was overdoing it after all.

“Do you intend to sell it?”


He perfectly managed to guess it so I quickly confessed.

“I’ll ask one more time. Do you plan to sell your staff?”

“Yes. The materials in this staff are good, so I could sell it for a high price.”

“I’m not asking about something like that. Isn’t that staff something important to you? Similar to this pendant.”

Ruijerd took out Roxy’s pendant from his chest.

“Yes, it’s just as important.”

“In that case, if the same thing happens again, would you sell this pendant as well?”

“If it’s necessary.”

Ruijerd took a deep breath.

I wonder if he’s going to yell.

I didn’t think he was the type of man to raise his voice over anything other than children but.

“Even if for example I was forced into a corner, I wouldn’t let go of my spear.”

The yell didn’t come.

He just let out something like a sigh.

“That is because it’s a memento of your son, right?”

“You’re wrong. It’s because it’s my warrior’s soul.”

Warrior’s soul, huh.

What he says is splendid, but you can’t cross the ocean with it.

There was sadness in Ruijerd’s eyes.

“Before, you mentioned there were three options.”

“I did mention that.”

“There shouldn’t have been an option to sell your staff among them.”

“It wasn’t, was it.”

I wonder if he’s trying to figure out if I’m lying.

No, I didn’t intend to lie.

Selling my staff is one of the legitimate methods.

“Do I still have yet to obtain your trust?”

“Trust? You have it.”

“In that case, why didn’t you discuss it with me?”

I turned my eyes away in response to that question.

It’s because I knew he would be against it.

Therefore, I didn’t discuss it.

In other words you could say that is proof that I didn’t trust him.

“In my opinion, I’ve understood from seeing the current world this past year. Taking on jobs, even diving into labyrinths, a huge amount of money like 200 small green coins isn’t an amount you can save up.”

Ruijerd is speaking in an unusually realistic manner today.

I wonder if he ate anything weird.

“You should know that. Which is why you thought of the option of finding a smuggler. I would have never considered it. However, there are no other options in order for me to travel to Milis than that. That is the correct answer. Why are you going to sell your staff?”

The thing I’m always thinking of is just the better option.

The best option is too difficult and will fail if you try to do everything perfectly.

Therefore, I never know what the correct answer is.

I don’t think that smuggling is the correct answer.

“Even if it’s the correct answer, if it puts a crack in the party then there’s no meaning in it.”

“In other words you think a crack will appear in the party if we rely on the smugglers, right?”

“Yeah. Smugglers are what Ruijerd-san would consider villains with his sense of values after all.”


On the list of things they transport, slaves are included as well.

And then, if you were to ask what the most popular crime in this world is, it would be kidnapping.

Children are easy to abduct.

In other words, it means becoming an accomplice with smugglers who abduct and sell children.



“This time it became like this because of me. If it was just you two, you wouldn’t need to be worried over the absurd amount of 200 small green coins.”

In exchange, there might have been some kind of happening on the way here though.

There was a lot of times where we were saved by Ruijerd after all.

“My pride won’t forgive me for allowing you to sell your staff in order to solve the issue.”

Even if you say your pride won’t allow you to forgive it.

“Sell my staff and means will enter our hands. Pay the regulated fee and cross the ocean. No one will regret it. No one will have to endure anything, it’s the number one smart method, isn’t it?”

“My feelings of worthlessness will remain if you sell your staff. Eris will be bothered by it as well. Isn’t that what you mean by putting a crack in the party?”

I kept silent.

Ruijerd met eyes with me.

They were eyes looking straight forward.

“Look for a smuggler. I’ll close my eyes to all their crimes.”

It was a serious face.

Most likely he’s deciding on the resolve to overlook children who are captured on the way right now.

In order for me to not have to sell my staff.

For my sake.

He’s bending his own principles for my sake.

I can’t say anything if he has that strong of a resolve.

“If it happens that you come across a disgusting bastard on the way and you can’t endure it, just say it. We have enough leeway to save children.”

If Ruijerd has that sort of resolution then we’ll have to stop them intelligently.

We’ll rely on smugglers and cross the ocean.

However, we can’t go along with what happens.

If Ruijerd can’t endure it, we’ll mercilessly betray them and save him.

Villains exist only to be made use of.

“Then, let’s go in the direction of looking for smugglers.”

“Yeah, that is fine.”

“I think you’ll experience a number of unpleasant things throughout it, but please take good care of me.”

“That goes for both of us.”

I exchanged a strong handshake with Ruijerd.

Just like this, I stole the first move and won the war of love.
No, I’m just joking.

Of course, I explained it to Eris the next day.

She was quite surprised.

“Eh? But, didn’t you go into the back alleyways in order to find a person to talk to for that sort of reason?”

It seems she already thought the option was to look for a smuggler.

Or rather, in regards to that, it seems she was trying to convince Ruijerd during the special training.

I can’t win against her.

Now then, since that’s the case.
Now that the party has become one, we’ll look for some smugglers.

After the boat trip had reached its destination, Roxy Migurudia arrived in the port city of the Magic Continent, Wind Port.

At that moment Roxy stopped her feet.

Wind Port, a townscape that looked a lot like Milis northern port city, Saint Port.

Even people who visited for the first time will feel the faint sensation that they have already been here.

However, the reason why Roxy stopped her feet was not because she felt she had seen this town before.

There was an obviously different mood from the Milis Continent.

She was feeling that.

The feeling rising within her chest was nostalgia.

(How nostalgic)

The feeling rising within her chest was nostalgia.

How many years ago was it that Roxy last visited this place.

Was it about 15 years ago?

If I think about it, a lot of time has passed since I longed for the human race villages and ran away from my village.

When I took the ship from here I thought about it, when would I return.

However, after I traveled to the Milis Continent, ate some of the strange food the human race made in Milishion, I never realized that such delicious food existed in this world, it was something you could never have eaten in the Magic Continent so I swore to never return again.

(I’m rather simple huh?)

In reality, since the time that Roxy passed over from Milis Continent into Central Continent she had never returned until today.

She never thought about returning.

There was a variety of things in the Central Continent.

All the things she saw were fresh and interesting.

Then at some point in the Central Continent, she had already passed the same amount of time she had lived in the Magic Continent.

Thoughts about the Magic Continent never entered her head.

She had even dived into labyrinths and had memories of fearing for her life, but she never remembered her parents that were left in the Magic Continent.

Just like that, until she returned now

Roxy thought to herself earnestly you never know what will happen in life.

“Roxy! We’re going!”

While Roxy was standing still, a single woman called out to her.

With extravagant golden hair that is similar to French bread and long ears peeking through.

A tall and slender height, a tight, thin waist, and then a large butt.

Every time Roxy had seen her during this journey, it filled her heart with jealousy.

I know it’s something that can’t be helped in regards to racial traits, but at least I wish I had that sort of figure.

The size of our chests is about the same, but she has a balance that is filled with beauty while I’m just thin.

“Ha, I’m coming now.”

She let out a sigh.

The name of that extravagant woman is Elinalise.

Elinalise Dragonroad.

She’s an elf warrior, who serves as the vanguard while wielding a thorn-like estoc and buckler with her swordsmanship.

She’s a warrior who uses elegant techniques that match up with her extravagant appearance.

Normally an Estoc is not a weapon an adventurer would carry.

It’s something that is used in duels between nobles in Asura Kingdom and something fighters use along with armor in the sword city in the far north.

The one Elinalise uses is an item that was endowed with magic power, a Magic Item that was found deep within a maze.

It’s far sturdier than the swords you could find around here and there and with just a single swing, you can fire off a vacuum that will cut down a tree several meters ahead.

Also, the buckler is an item endowed with magic power, a Magic Item as well, it holds the ability to soften the impact of blows it receives.

“O…oh? Land, it’s land!!”

An older dwarf man came down from the ship behind Roxy while staggering.

He was wearing heavy looking armor, with his stern beard swaying, and a blue face while holding his staff.

His name is Talhand.

His formal name is “Talhand of the Great Rigid Peak.”

His height is about the same as Roxy, but his width is over two times more.

His body covered in heavy armor, with a stern beard, this person is a magician.

Roxy first questioned why a magician would be wearing armor.

His feet are slow and his agility is close to nothing.

He would never be able to avoid attacks from monsters.

Since that’s the case in reverse, by wearing sturdy armor like this, it seems he acts a vanguard and uses magic.

“Are you alright, Talhand-san? Would you like me to cast healing magic?”

“No, there’s no need!”

While waving with his head swaying back and forth, he dragged along his slow body.

Normally he would be more casual, but he had been weakened quite a bit by sea sickness.

“Really now, you’re quite shameful to not be able to handle something like a ship.”

“What did you say? You!”

Elinalise put her hands on her hips and laughed out loud.

Talhand’s face turned completely red as he got angry.

It was Roxy’s current job to stop these two who quickly start fighting.

“Please fight later. Elinalise-san as well, it’s fine if you don’t say things like that all the time. Sea sickness depends on your constitution after all.”

Roxy met them in the port city of Dragon King Kingdom, East Port.

Roxy was ignoring the two of them at first as they were fighting in the Adventurers Guild.

However, the contents of that fight were about searching for the missing individuals from the Fedoa region in the Magic Continent, so she cut into it.

It seems like they had a difference of opinion because neither of the two knew the geography of the Magic Continent.

Talhand who wanted to search in Begaritto Continent or the northern areas of the Central Continent.

Elinalise who felt it would be fine to just hire a local if you didn’t know the path while you’re looking for someone.

Then Roxy who felt uneasy about being alone and whose origins are from the Magic Continent.

You could say that they met because they were intended to meet.

Moreover after listening to their conversation further, of all things, these two were once party members of that Paul and Zenith.

“Fang of the Black Wolf”.

Roxy had heard of it.

One of the most famous parties in the Central Continent.

It was an unusual party making quite a name for itself for being a gathering of unique personalities.

Within a few years of forming, they rose up to S rank then soon after, they dissolved was something Roxy remembered well.

In any case, I couldn’t have imagined that Paul and Zenith were members of that “Fang of the Black Wolf”.

Roxy couldn’t hide her surprise.

Then, these two were equally also surprised.

If you were to speak of Roxy Migurudia, then it’s of a publicly famous “Water King Class Magician”.

A blue haired young girl who traveled here from the Magic Continent.

An alumni who graduated from the magic university and a few years later achieved the title of “Water Saint Class Magician”, then conquered a labyrinth in the outskirts of Shirone Kingdom that had 25 floors.

After that, she took the position of Royal Magician for the Shirone Kingdom.

Stories from the times when she was adventuring are relatively famous as they were spread by the troubadours.

The meeting between three beginner adventurers after she left her village as a single magician, traveling across the Magic Continent towards Milis, that sort of story.

The name Roxy doesn’t come up in that story.

However, it was a famous story back in the days that Roxy was the name of that lone young female magician.

The three hit it off.

Not quite going that far, but the two who accepted Paul’s request to search for his family and Roxy heading towards the Magic Continent to look for Rudeus had combined objectives.

They formed a party together and headed off towards Magic Continent.

First boarding a ship and then heading towards Milis Continent.

Then in Milis Continent they arrived at the port city West Port and they paid a high price for a variety of horse called Sleipnir and a carriage.

It was a high price, but all three of them had a considerable amount of money so it was no problem.

The two of them are on bad terms with Paul so they decided not to stop in the capital of the Holy Milis Kingdom, Milishion.

The two of them were also known for their bad reputations in their home towns, the village of the dwarves in the Blue Dragon Mountain Range and the village of the long eared race in the Great Forest, so they decided to skip visiting there as well and moved straight forward to Saint Port.

The two used the excuse that it would soon be the rainy season, so the faster they travel through the Great Forest the better.

The rainy season is long and during that time you cannot move through the Great Forest.

However, taking into consideration the quarrels between the two and the fact that they didn’t seem to want to stay in Milis Continent even a second longer, they took off in the carriage as Roxy came to the conclusion that they simply didn’t want to return home.

Of course, in terms of results, it meant that they would get to the Magic Continent in an overwhelming speed so Roxy had no complaints.

“For starters let’s go to the Adventurers Guild.”

Roxy made that suggestion and the three of them set foot in the Adventurers Guild.

Starting with the adventurers guild, that’s a standard for adventurers.

“It would be good if there were some good men!”

Roxy frowned with a sullen face after hearing Elinalise’s words.

This elf known as Elinalise, unlike her chaste appearance, likes men.

Something you would never be able to imagine from her slender figure but she’s already given birth to a number of children.

According to the person herself, she’s suffering from that sort of curse, though she’s not some sort of tragic heroine offering her body to unknown men, she looks at it as something she does because she likes it.

It’s something Roxy couldn’t believe.

“Elinalise-san. What we came here to search for aren’t men!”

“I understand that.”

Roxy made a frown that said you don’t understand it at all.

It might be fine for strangers, but please think a little about the allies you’re traveling together with.

It’s fine if you do it on your own time, but right now it’s an urgent situation.

Besides, if she were to get pregnant the journey would be delayed by that much.

I wish she would restrain herself a bit, Roxy thought.

“Roxy should have something like one or two men as well?”

“I do not.”

Maybe if I had as much beauty as Elinalise is what Roxy was thinking.

However, unfortunate as it is, all the people Roxy had felt “this person is nice” did never consider Roxy as a woman.
Roxy is really popular with children, but she’s not popular with men.

The Adventurers Guild on Magic Continent.

Compared to the Central Continent the feeling is completely different as a wide variety of races combined to form a party.

After Roxy entered the guild, her eyes met with some obviously new adventurers.

Three young boys dressed in warrior looking clothing.

They came to visit Roxy with a nervous feeling.

“U…umm, if it’s okay with you, would you like to form a party?”

After hearing the boys determined statement.

Roxy smiled bitterly.

“No, as you can see, I’m already in a party.”

After being rejected like that the three smiled bitterly and left.

This is not the first time she’s received invitations to join a party such as this.

Until now she’s been invited many times.

All of them were three young boys.

Once upon a time troubadours told of this story, but I didn’t think it had gotten this famous.

“Oh my, oh my, doesn’t Roxy get some invitations from good men as well!”

Elinalise teased Roxy like that while patting her on the head.

It’s the same as always.

Roxy won’t argue back every time. She’s not a child.

“In any case, you can’t party with someone with that different a rank.”

Currently Roxy’s rank as an adventurer is A.

The average rank of the young boys who are lead astray by stories from troubadours is D.

At the very least I’ve never seen any of them above B rank.

The first time she received such an invitation, she stated full of confidence that the main protagonist of that story was herself then turned red with embarrassment after being unable to sell the name Roxy.[12]

It was a memory Roxy didn’t want to remember.

She couldn’t have imagined that the troubadour didn’t know about the race known as Migurd, they misunderstood and thought Roxy started her journey at around 12 years old, then made it to A rank within two years.

That’s not all, the current stories are rather dramatized, something like conquering the Magic Continent in a single year and rising to A rank.

Don’t joke around, Roxy thought.

In reality it took around five years to rise up to rank A.

Building a foundation in the Magic Continent, then rising up to B rank took two or three years.

Then from there on out intruded on a variety of parties for two years.

Even with that, if you compare it to the norm it would have been considerably fast.

These days, if you’re lucky you might be able to rise up one rank from F within a year, there’s no way a party with nothing but children could make it to A rank within a year.

“That’s unfortunate, they seemed like they could be raised just to suit my tastes.”

If you raised them, after hearing that Roxy remembered back to the old days.

She remembered back in the past when she was once called out by three new adventurers.

The three who once called themselves, “Rikarisu Gang”.

The three young boys who saved me when I left my village and didn’t know left from right.

One was sarcastic and always lying on the spot, but he was good at paying attention.

One was always telling off people and bad mouthing others using abusive language but he would always go back on his words.

One was an extremely wise person who brought together the party, but he died on the way during the journey.

They dissolved after they made it together to Wind Port, but..

Roxy was thinking.

I wonder if the remaining two are still alive.

It’s something she understood after being active in the Central Continent, but being an adventurer in the Magic Continent is harsh.

The probability of dying is high.

(It would be nice if you guys are still doing well, Nokopara and Bureizu[13])

After thinking that far Roxy laughed a bit.

It’s been twenty years since then.

Those two who weren’t particularly part of a race with longevity would have long since retired from being adventurers.

The only one who never changes is just me.

(I’ll go with the nostalgia another time.)

Roxy changed the direction her feelings.

The reason I came back to the Magic Continent was absolutely not to visit home.

Rudeus, it was for the sake of finding that family.

“Now then, let’s gather information.”
After making that suggestion to the two, Roxy took a look around the adventurers guild.

After gathering information she came to an understanding that the existence known as “Dead End” is currently in this town.

It seems like it’s some sort of newcomer group that has recently been spreading its name.

If you speak of “Dead End”, then it would be the name of a demon that everyone knows about.

A monster even among the Superd race that is especially dangerous and is always targeting children.

Roxy was always being threatened with that name by her mother when she was younger.

Bad children will be kidnapped by “Dead End”, like that.

Roxy’s face turned into a frown after they returned to the inn and summarized all the information in relation to “Dead End”.

“It’s an unbelievable story.”

“What is?”

“Trying to sell the name “Dead End”, I can’t imagine they’re sane.”

What is dreadful about Dead End.

Is the fact that it’s a person that actually exists.

It’s not really well known in the Central Continent, but Dead End certainly does exist.

Naturally Roxy has never actually seen him, but all of the rumors she’s heard are dreadful.

In regards to the Magic Continent it could be considered the most terrible monster.

The Adventurers Guild is afraid of retribution and hasn’t specifically placed a bounty on his head, but if a subjugation job were to come up, without a doubt it would be S rank.

Furthermore, if you were to succeed, it would probably count as a double rewards for an S rank job.

“I don’t understand it myself.”

After comparing the information Elinalise had gathered, the man calling himself “Dead End” is a tall, fair skinned baldy wielding a spear.

And then it’s been said that he’s a handsome man as well.

“From the stories, it sounds like he’s a good man, should I try inviting him to join me in my bed?”

Talhand spit in a displeased way.

“It’s information that doesn’t matter at all.”

The information Talhand had gathered, was that “Dead End” is a three man group.

Each known by the names, [Mad Dog Eris], [Watch Dog Ruijerd], [The Owner Ruijerd], it seems.

The latter two are siblings or at least that’s whats been said.

The Mad Dog is red haired, the Watch Dog is a bean pole, and The Owner is a shorty.

The Mad Dog uses a sword, the Watch Dog uses a spear, and The Owner uses a staff that seems to be an item endowed with magic, [Magic Item].

The reputation of the three aren’t very good.

“The Mad Dog is quick to pick a fight, The Owner says and does nothing but bad things. It seems only the Watch Dog is a pretty good guy. The rumors seem to say he likes children, and he never overlooks wrongdoings.”

That’s quite an odd evaluation was what Roxy was thinking.

It seems like the information started to distort at some point.

If a villain does something even just a bit good, then they’ll over exaggerate and change their opinion of them.

Surely, the fact that Watch Dog is a good guy as well, is this sort of case.

Otherwise, maybe they’re intentionally letting such information flow out in order to deceive someone.

It seems they have not only violence but also intelligence.

“They seem like a dangerous group. Let’s go without trying to get involved with them.”

“That’s right. It wouldn’t be good to have villains set their eyes on us when we’re about to go searching for people.”

“Now then, let’s get onto the main topic.”

Roxy changed the topic.

The reason they went to the Adventurers Guild wasn’t to gather information on Dead End in the first place.

“Was there any rumors about people from the Fedoa region?”


“There wasn’t any at all.”

Roxy thought they might have been too late.

The Magic Continent wasn’t a comfortable place where you could survive after suddenly being teleported there without any sort of decent equipment.

In order for someone to survive for a whole year without anything.

It would be almost impossible in that land.

They might have ended up like one of the people who had died after the teleport incident in the Fedoa region this past year.

“Of course, what we came here to search for was Paul-san’s family.”

“Zenith, Lilia, Aisha, and Rudeus.”

Roxy had already told all the characteristics that she knew of to the two here.

Since she only knows about Aisha from what she has read from Rudeus’s letters, it’s kind of vague.

“Well, if it’s Zenith then she’s probably alright.”

“That’s true.”

These two are acquaintances of Zenith.

Therefore, they aren’t very worried.

Roxy doesn’t know exactly how “useful” Zenith was, but she knows exactly how strong these two members of the “Fang of the Black Wolf” are.

Since these two are saying it’s alright, then it’s probably alright.

“Rudeus stands out a lot, so I think we should find him soon.”

Roxy remembers her disciple who showed his overwhelming talent at five years old.

If it’s that child, no matter where he goes he’ll stand out and become a popular topic.

Zenith and Rudeus.

The three thought that they would quickly find information about those two after entering the town.

Then if they were close to a village, they would have enough strength to survive on the Magic Continent.

Therefore, the ones they need to search for are Lilia and Aisha.

They decided from the very start to look for information relating to these two.

“Let’s decide on a deadline. We’ll gather as much information on Lilia and Aisha as we can over two days, then on the third day we’ll get ready and circle around the surrounding villages, how does that sound?”

“Isn’t two or three days too short?”

Roxy waved her head at Elinalise’s words.

“The Magic Continent is large and the probability that they are dead is high. First we should go around to each of the main towns in the Magic Continent and setup search jobs at each of the Adventurers Guild branches.”

Asura Kingdom offered financial aid for assistance in searching for the Fedoa region’s population.

If you ask the guild in each town to setup jobs for it, then if the job succeeds, Asura Kingdom will pay for it and the Adventurers Guild will search on their own. For the most part, if you don’t have proof of signature from the job offered, then they won’t post the job even if you ask.

If you were to put it in reverse, if that’s not done then Asura Kingdom won’t pay the guild.

Roxy felt irritated over how bad the Asura Kingdom responded to the great disaster.

Since it’s a major power, normally you’d think they could organize an even larger scale search.

The ones who are actually out searching for people are just Paul and them. Just the ones who were involved directly in the disaster themselves.

(The fact that Asura Kingdom has started to rot internally doesn’t seem to be just a rumor.)

It’s the country with the longest history, I wonder if it’s started to rot from political authority and tradition.

“Now then, let’s work hard at gathering information tomorrow as well.”



Roxy isn’t the type to spend a lot of time on every little thing.

She doesn’t want to waste time on something that might end up pointless, finishing things as fast as possible, then departing.

That personality came out when she instructed her disciple Rudeus on her ultimate spell and then departed soon after.

That prompt and snappy decision making is one of her strengths, but as Rudeus had noted, she also had a clumsy side to her.

Of course, there’s no one who would point that out, and the person herself thinks that is her strong point.

Even though that’s the case, making a request to the guild on the first day, searching around on their own on the second day, then setting off on the third day.

You could call it scheduling that wastes no time.
Although if they had stayed for at least one week, maybe a different result would have come about?

The second day.

Roxy decided to go take a look at “Dead End” out of curiosity.

Since they stand out, she quickly learned about their location.

There’s a female and male pair on the beach working hard at training.

Just as the information said, a lanky bald guy and red haired young girl.

The young girl who was wielding a real sword with both hands, attacked the baldy with a frightening speed, then the baldy easily parried it.

If I remember correctly “Dead End” is a three man group with one big person and two small people.

(The shorty known as The Owner isn’t here?)

Mad dog and Watch Dog were repeating an exceedingly high level of offense and defense.

Even if you say it’s offense and defense, it’s just a matter of Mad Dog attacking and Watch Dog parrying, but it was a technique which Roxy couldn’t follow.

Roxy continued to watch that situation from the shadow of a distant rock.

It was just like an older sister making use of a magic pitch as a weapon to fight in the pro baseball world.

These two are strong.

Even in the eyes of Roxy who has traveled the world for many years as an adventurer.

At the very least, she didn’t think it was the level of strength of someone going around making crafty moves.

(Making contact with them as well might be a good idea, right?)

Yes, the moment Roxy thought of that Watch Dog turned around.


She felt like their eyes clearly met.

An intense stare.

Roxy felt an intense fear.

She received an illusion as if she had become a prey to be hunted.
She quickly left that place.

Ruijerd had felt the girl’s presence from the start.

Was there something she wanted or was she just watching.

After taking a look in that direction, he saw the face of the girl who was peeking from behind the rock.

(No… it’s not a young girl.)

That is an adult female Migurd.

It’s hard to tell at a glance, but you can’t fool Ruijerd’s “eye”.

However, it’s not a presence I know about.

It’s not like there’s only one Migurd race village.

Is she just looking because it’s unusual, Ruijerd looked over and the young girl averted her eyes and ran off somewhere.

(Mu… did I scare her?)

“An opening!”

The moment he let down his guard, Eris went in for an attack.

It was an attack full of fighting spirit.


That day, Ruijerd suffered his first mistake in regards to Eris.

“Yay! It went in?! It went in right?! Yay!!?”

Eris raised both of her hands and was delighted.

Recently Eris’ techniques have started to get better.

In the future, she should certainly grow into a good swordsman.

However, she’s still young.

If she becomes arrogant here, it will eventually bring about a bad result.

Ruijerd had seen such a thing a number of times as a warrior.

Therefore, he hadn’t intended to let her land a hit for the time being, but he let his guard down a bit due to that Migurd female.
Ruijerd silently sighed a bit so that Eris couldn’t hear it.

Roxy quickly returned back to her inn while looking behind her a number of times.

No one is following me, no attacks have come.

She returned to the inn full of anxiety.

If it’s that level of fighting, there’s a need to prepare a magic crystal.

There could also be a need to draw a magic circle and prepare some scrolls.

Roxy was thinking they shouldn’t attack her just for looking at them, but they are the kind of crazy people who called themselves “Dead End”, it’s better to remain prepared.

“Ah, ah!! Good! It’s good! More, more!”

Roxy was exhausted of her strength after hearing a loud voice coming from Elinalise’s room.

Didn’t that woman not go out to look for information? Bringing a man to the inn just to enjoy herself…

“Really now…”

She had already heard that Elinalise was quick to bring in men from Talhand.

No matter what the situation is, if she sees men she’ll soon charm them, it’s the first relationship she holds.

It was the same in Saint Port, and according to Talhand it seems it was the same even deep in a labyrinth.

She has too little integrity.

However, it also made Roxy feel a bit relieved.

She would have felt helpless if she was alone right now.

Since Elinalise is over in the next room, I’ll prepare for a fight, then I’ll wait for the liaison to end.

Then, when the voices end, I’ll pull on Elinalise’s ear, and we’ll resume collecting information with the two of us.

Killing two birds with one stone while keeping an observation on Elinalise.

(Well, I don’t think they would even come as far as the inn but…)

After thinking that, Roxy started to prepare for a fight in her own room.

It’s not like the walls in the room are thin, but Elinalise’s loud voice could be heard.

After listening to that even Roxy started to get into a weird mood.


She grabbed her right hand that was reaching down towards her abdomen with her left hand.

I don’t have the leisure time to do that kind of thing right now.

(Nevertheless, it’s surprisingly long…)

Three hours.

Roxy just continued to silently wait.

It doesn’t seem like Elinalise’s liaison is giving any sign of ending.

And then, there was no sign that “Dead End” was coming to attack either.

Roxy started to feel stupid.

At the same time she who was doing what needed to be done and started to feel irritated at Elinalise who was just doing what she wanted to do.

Right now we don’t have the time to be doing something like that and even though I’m enduring it myself.

After Roxy’s anger reached her limit she kicked her way into Elinalise’s room.

“How long are you going to keep doing that? What about information gathering…”

“Oh my? Roxy? Did you return?”

“Eh, huh?”

There were five men in the room.

“Would you like to join in as well?”

The scent of men drifting around in the air, the vulgar smiles floating on the men’s faces, then, Elinalise making an expression of ecstasy on top of such a man.

Things like that…with a number of people, not only that but with mutual consent, it was way beyond Roxy’s common sense.

“Ahh, waa…”

Roxy very easily went beyond the limit her head could process at this spectacle of deep karma.


Roxy let out an unsightly scream and ran from the place.

She dived into her own room, prepared her staff while breathing in and out deeply.

“Magnificent spirits of the water, oh imperial thunder prince in heaven!

Strike down them with your majestic sword of ice!

[Icicle Break!]”
The inn was partially destroyed.

Then the third day.

Departure from the town.

Since that sort of thing happened, a number of things ended up becoming vague.

The information gathering was incomplete and they forgot to make a job request at the guild.

They destroyed the inn and paid a considerable fine to repair it.

“It’s all Elinalise-san’s fault.”

“It can’t be helped. When I was gathering information in a back alley, I received a passionate invitation.”

“Even then, that kind of… Five people, it was five people!!”

“Roxy will eventually understand one day as well. A strong and beautiful adventurer like me, being treated like a toy by five hoodlums like that, it feels like I’ll have a child just by thinking about it.”

“I don’t want to understand it.”

During her time in the magic university Roxy was still a child, she didn’t really understand things like lovers or spouses.

The first time she seriously wanted a partner was the time when she saw how affectionate Paul and Zenith were.

I want a partner like that for myself.

However, just as she was thinking about that, she remembers back to a story from an acquaintance of her during her magic university days.

She met her current husband in the depths of a labyrinth, then they overcame many troubles together and finally got married.

Roxy thought that was it.

If I dive into a labyrinth as well, I might be able to get my hands on one.

Her delusions became inflated in her head.

In order to be saved by a manly, straight laced, good height, but still childish, human race young man then by coincidence they combine their strengths in order to escape and in the process fall in love with each other, then by the time they get out of the labyrinth the young man who learns of his allies death will be comforted by Roxy. Then have their first time that night.

After, she actually tried diving into a labyrinth that illusion was easily crushed.

Labyrinths are a harsh place, the adventurers are all grim, the only one who was childish was her.

The solo adventurers stopped around the fifth floor.

By that point she gave up on the idea of a meeting.

After she made it to the tenth floor she started to feel it was pretty rough and looked for a party, but everyone thought she was childish and laughed at her.

Just like that, she continued to solo while making adjustments and in the end she managed to conquer it.

A result of youth.

She felt like she was going to die a number of times, but she had good luck. She doesn’t want to try it ever again.

“Well, for starters Roxy just needs to find the first one. How about it, next time together?”

“Absolutely not.”

Her illusions have all been crushed.

However, her ideals still remain.

Getting a handsome man in the depths of a labyrinth is probably impossible, but just normally falling in love, and normally getting married should be possible.

She has no intention at all of giving her body to one of those men from around here that Elinalise always pulls along.

And then…

“We don’t have the free time to say things like that right now.”

At the very least, Roxy decided that she’s fine being unmarried, while they travel in the Magic Continent.
And so, like that, while messing up the first step, Roxy began her journey around the Magic Continent.

It took one month to finish our negotiations with the smugglers.

It wasn’t all that difficult to find the smugglers.

First offer money to an information broker, and get introduced to a middle man.

Then, contact the smugglers through the middle man.

And finally, wait for a response from the middle man.

It then becomes a process of repeating these steps over and over again.

Hand over money to the information broker, hand over money to the middle man, and hand over money to the smuggler.

In no time, more than half of the money we had on hand had disappeared.

My wallet is light.

I want to believe that we will have enough money to at least pay for an inn on the other side of the ocean.

Honestly, I feel like we could’ve gotten a cheaper deal if we had approached the smugglers directly.

However, it seems like the smugglers move together as an organization. If you don’t go through the middle man then you can’t make contact.

It seems to be an intelligent way to avoid being exposed.

I don’t completely understand their structure, but it seems they do get around well.

Finishing all the preparations took one month.

Which made the month feel both long and short.
But either way it’s fine.

On the specified day.

Late at night.

When the moon wasn’t out.

The specified place is a certain pier near the end of the port.

The surroundings are eerily quiet, and only the sound of the waves can be heard.

There was a person there with a suspicious hood covering their face and a small boat.

Just as we had arranged, we will hand over the person we want smuggled in over to him.

We handed Ruijerd to the smuggler.

Just as it was specified, Ruijerd was handcuffed behind his back.

These handcuffs were purchased at the specified tool shop as well.


In the case of the smugglers, all the people they transport are literally treated as slaves.

The amount of money it costs to transport a slave is 5 small green coins. A uniform price.

This money had already been paid.

But according to the middle man there are also some guys who request payment during the exchange.

No good misers.

“Well then, please take good care of things.”


The smuggler didn’t say a single thing.

Just nodded silently, placed Ruijerd on the small boat, and put a sack over his head.

The small boat had just a single boatman.

But on board, there were a number of heads with sacks covering them.

However, judging from their size, none of them should be children.

After confirming that Ruijerd had boarded the boat, the smuggler gave a signal.

The man sitting in the front of the boat started a magic incantation.

Then the small boat took off into the ocean in the pitch black night without making any sounds.

I couldn’t hear the incantation very well, but it seemed like it was water magic that controled the currents and moved the boat forward.

If that’s the case then I should be able to do it as well.

The small ship stopped in the open sea for a bit and then moved to a larger merchant ship.

There, they handed over the slaves but it seems like they will depart in the morning.

Ruijerd continued to face in my direction while on the small boat.

Even if you put a sack on his head he will still know my location.

I’m seeing him off.

Donna Donna[14] is floating away.

No, he’s not floating away.

It’s not like I sold him.
It’s just a short separation.

The next day.

We sold the lizard we had been depending on for the past year.

It costs a tax to bring the lizard on board the ship and people use horses in Milis Continent.

The horses in this world are fast.

There’s no longer any reason to ride on a lizard.

Eris hugged the neck of the lizard and patted its body.

There were no words, but it was lonely.

The lizard was attached to Eris.

During the journey it would often lick her head, covering it in saliva.

Covering Eris in viscous liquid, what an… what an erotic lizard indeed.

Even I want to lick Eris from end to end.

Just like that I discovered a new sense of jealousy.

That’s right.

That lizard was already our ally wasn’t it.

It was an ally of “Dead End”.

It’s not good to just keep calling him a lizard.

Let’s at least give it a name.

Alright, from today on your name is Ge〇ha[15].

A man of the sea who wants to make lots of human friends.

“It’s surprisingly obedient. Did you properly train it during the journey?”

The merchant dealing with the lizard showed admiration.

“Well yeah.”

The one who trained it was Ruijerd.

There wasn’t anything specific to do, but there was certainly a master-servant relationship between Ruijerd and Ge?ha.

Surely, that lizard knew who was the strongest in our party.

Incidentally, it wasn’t particularly attached to me and tried to bite me a number of times.

Yeah, I’m a bit irritated after remembering it.

“Haha, as expected of The Owner of “Dead End”. Since it’s like this, it won’t take much time to change the master. Recently many people treat them pretty roughly so retraining them is difficult.”

That merchant is of the Lugonia race.

He’s got a lizard head.

On the Magic Continent lizards train lizards.

“It’s only obvious to treat the ally who has traveled together with us preciously.”

Following that exchange, Geraha (lizard) was seriously treated like Donna Donna.

In my hand was the money received from selling my ally.

After thinking that, the money looked extremely dirty. How mysterious.

After all maybe I should have stopped with the name. It will transfer my feelings.

Goodbye, oh nameless lizard.

I won’t forget your back.

I heard sniffling sounds from Eris.

We went to board the ship after selling the lizard.

“Rudeus! It’s a ship! It’s really big! Wa!! It’s swaying! What’s this?”

Soon after boarding the ship, Eris started energetically running back and forth.

She’s already forgotten about parting with the lizard.

The fact that her feelings change directions so quickly is one of her good points.

The ship is a sail boat made out of wood.

It seems like it was the newest model completed just a month earlier.

I heard that this trip to Saint Port will be its first test as well as its maiden voyage.

“However, its shape is a bit different to the one I saw before.”

“Have you seen a boat before Eris?”

Even though it was her first time seeing the ocean.

“What are you talking about, there was one in Rudeus’ room wasn’t there!?”

Come to think of it, I do remember making something like that.

How nostalgic.

The thing that I started making to practice my earth magic. Then the thought ‘I could make a figurine’ came up and I started making the 1/10 scale sized Roxy.

It’s been quite a while since I last made a figurine.

Since I didn’t know when and how much magic power I would need, I avoided doing any training that consumed magic power.

I only worked on my body with Ruijerd and Eris during their training sessions.

Recently, I’ve slacked off quite a bit.

There might be a need to train myself again after things calm down.

“I did make it from my imagination after all, it can’t be helped that it was a bit different.”

Besides, this ship is supposedly the newest model.

Though I don’t know what was new about it.

“It’s amazing isn’t it. Crossing the ocean in something big like this.”
Eris was showing strong interest in it.

Three days after our departure.

While on board the ship, I began thinking.


If you’re speaking of ships, then they’re a treasure trove of events.

There’s no way you can ride a ship without events happening.

I can say that.

I can declare it.

For example, a dolphin jumping outside the ship.

The heroine sees that and says, “Look! It’s amazing!” and I look and say, “My technique at night is amazing.” then the heroine says “Amazing! Hold me!” then I say, “Hey hey, in this sort of place, what a bad little kitten you are.” then…

Yeah. Something is a bit different.

Also, if you think of ships, then you also think of attacks.

Octopus, Squids, Serpents, Pirates, or Ghost Ships.

Getting attacked by something along those lines and sinking, drifting away, and being stranded.

The place you finally arrive at is a solitary island, where you start your shared lives together with the heroine.

The heroine who starts off hating me but gradually softens up after overcoming a number of events.

Then, the one main thing that they can do when they are alone, as just man and woman.

The intersecting gaze. Burning passion. Young blood.

Paradise for just two.

Also, if you talk about being attacked by an octopus, the heroine’s fate is already sealed.

The eight legs which you can’t see very well attack and hang the heroine in mid air.

The body in agony. Chest rising to the surface. Tentacle crawling underneath.

A great spectacle that makes your hands sweaty. For the time being you can’t take your eyes away.

However, reality is cruel.

Eris is currently in the cabin, in front of a bucket with a pale face.

Just as I was thinking about how excited she was for riding on a ship for the first time, she started to throw up on the way.

Even though she was fine on a lizard, I wonder what was so bad about riding on the ship.

For me who knows nothing about motion sickness; I don’t understand it.

The one thing I can say is that even if the swaying is small, there is no difference for people who are experiencing sea sickness.
Just that.

On the fourth day.

The octopus came out.

Probably an octopus. When I opened my eyes I saw a light blue colored octopus and it was super huge.

However, it was effortlessly repelled by the S ranking party that guarded the ship.

However, were there such jobs as guarding a ship?

After thinking that, I asked a merchant nearby and it seems like they are people who specialize in guarding ships.

The party’s name is [Aqua Road].

It seems they have an exclusive contract with shipbuilding guilds.

But since it’s them, even on this sea route, all the monsters that appear seem to be their specialty .

There were no heart thumping or exciting tentacle events.

How disappointing.

However, there was an upside to this.

In case of a worst case scenario, I was watching those battles from the sidelines.

At the beginning I just laughed at them for holding their noses so high.

The swordsman who fought as the vanguard was strong, but not as much as Ghyslaine.

The warrior who received the enemies attack and kept it preoccupied was strong, but not as much as Ruijerd.

The magician who stopped the octopus as a rear guard was below me.

In the beginning I was pretty disappointed.

Even if you say S rank, it was only something of this level.

I thought there were a lot of strong people in this world, but unexpectedly they might not be that great.

However, I suddenly changed my mind.

They’re an S rank party.

What I should be looking at is not their individual abilities, but their teamwork.

Even if their individual ability is low, they were able to defeat that great octopus.

Even if their individual ability is low, they were able to rise up to S rank.

That’s what’s important.

Each individual performs their role and provides a great power to the group.

That is teamwork.

It’s what we, Dead End, are lacking.

The individual ability in [Dead End] is high.

However, how would we do when we work as a team? I wonder.

Ruijerd’s team work is outstanding.

I wonder if it’s because he has experience from the army, but he matches well with the group.

Even if Eris or I make some kind of mistake he’s able to follow through.

He’s also outstanding at crowd control. Monsters are nailed on the spot from just a look at him.

However, he’s too strong.

In reality they’re all opponents he could defeat alone, but we force him to fight together with us under the guise of a team.

I won’t say it’s bad, but there’s no mistake that it’s distorted.

I, for the most part, try to keep things in mind during team matches.

Even though I say that, it doesn’t mean that our movements will mesh well together.

I get too focused on methods that deal with enemies that get close to me.

We rely heavily on Ruijerd when there are a large number of enemies.

Eris is no good.

She will honestly listen to instructions.

However, she can’t match her breathing together with her surroundings during battle.

When the enemy is in front of her, she becomes desperate and overextends herself.

It sounds good if you call it easy going fighting, but she has never once followed after Ruijerd or me.

Although, Ruijerd has no need for me to follow through with him.

If we end up separated from Ruijerd for some reason or another.

I have no confidence in my skill to back up Eris.

I have gotten my hands on demon eyes, but I only have two hands.

One hand to protect myself and the other hand to protect Eris.

And the extent to what I can protect with one hand is limited.

I’m worried.

As soon as we arrive on the other side, we have to meet up with Ruijerd.


Eris came up to the deck with a pale face.

Her feet were staggering when she came out onto the deck of the ship, but then she started retching.

It appears that she has nothing left in her stomach to throw up.

“Wh…when people are suffering, why… are you in this kind of place…”

“Sorry about that. Since the ocean was beautiful.”

“You’re cruel… uppu…”

Tears appeared in one of her eyes as she embraced me.
Her sea sickness was severe.

The fifth day, Eris is in the cabin feeling down as usual.

And I was there, giving her my undivided attention.

“Uu, uuu… my head hurts… heal me…”

“Yes, yes.”

It was something I had heard from a sailor, but it seems that seasickness can be alleviated just a little with healing magic.

After I gave it a try, we confirmed that Eris started feeling a little bit better.

Seasickness results from contradictions in the autonomic nervous system.

If you use healing magic on their head, it subsides for a while.

In other words, this is what I’m doing.

Even though I say that, it’s not a continuous measure, nor does it make you feel all better.

“Hey… am I… going to die…?”

“It’d be pretty laughable if you died from seasickness, huh?”

“I can’t laugh about it…”

There’s no one else in the cabin.

Though there’s also the fact that the cabins are large, it seems there aren’t many people travelling from the Magic Continent to the Milis continent.

I wonder if it’s because the voyage fees for magic races are more expensive than the human race. Or is it because it’s easier to live on the Magic Continent.

I wouldn’t know about those kinds of things.

Eris and I are alone together.

In the dark and quiet room, with Eris who no longer had the strength to resist.

And during the five days, the only one who looked after the weakened Eris was me.

At the beginning, I felt that this was okay.

However, just healing is no good.

Healing requires me to touch Eris’ head.

So that I can heal her periodically, I’ve been giving her a lap pillow, and while supporting her head, I use it continuously.

In doing so, I start to feel a little strange.

Well, using the word ‘strange’ would be misleading, huh?

I’ll say it frankly.

I start to get into an erotic mood.

Please think about it for a little.

In the cabin, the normally strong Eris was now,

with moist eyes, whilst wildly breathing, and in a frail and weak voice

“Please. I’m begging you, so please do it. (Healing)”,

pleading to me.

Inside of my head, I’ve turned down the volume of the ‘healing’ part to be as low as possible.

I can’t see it as anything but Eris inviting me.

Naturally, that wasn’t the case.

She was just ill.

I’ve never experienced seasickness before, but I understand that it’s painful.

I was touching her.

It wasn’t anything erotic.


Stroking the head of a girl about your age, and feeling her body heat.

That was something stimulating.

Though the place I was touching wasn’t somewhere erotic, it was stimulating.

Though it was only mildly stimulating, doing so over a long period of time would have been dangerous.

Being touched meant touching.

Touching meant being close.

Being close meant that in other words…

Eris’ face wet with a cold sweat, and the nape of her neck, and her chest…

All of it was in my field of vision.

Moreover, it was the exhausted and weakened Eris.

Eris who would always hit me even if I accidentally touched her.

Right now she was, in other words, a sitting duck.

Isn’t she already mine by this point?

Isn’t it fine to just do whatever I want to her?

Those sorts of feelings were starting to sprout.

Almost certainly, even if I tore off her clothes and subjected her to my lust, Eris wouldn’t resist.

No, she couldn’t resist.

With a feeble expression, with a resigned expression, and with tears trickling down her face, she’d probably have no choice but to accept it.

Just imagining that sort of scene, places the Excalibur that is between my legs, right in front of Arthur.

The Arthur in my mind is shouting and pleading to me.

It’s shouting that right now Eris can’t resist.

It’s shouting that this chance won’t ever come again.

It’s shouting that right now is a chance to throw ‘that’ away.

However, the Merlin inside of me is telling me to endure it.

‘You’ve already decided, haven’t you?’ he says.

‘You’ve already decided to protect the promise of waiting until you’re 15, haven’t you?’ he says.

‘You’ve already decided to endure it until the journey ends, haven’t you?’ he says.

I support Merlin.

However, my endurance is close to its limit.

For example, I test things a bit by touching her chest.

There’s no mistake that it’s soft.

But it isn’t just soft.

That’s right. When it comes to breasts they aren’t just soft.

In the middle of the soft parts is a firm part.

The Holy Grail.

It’s what my Arthur is searching for.

If my Gawain (hand) found the Holy Grail, what would happen?

It’d be the Battle of Camlann.

Ahh, of course it’s not just the Holy Grail.

Eris’ body is growing by the day.

She’s in her growth period after all.

Probably due to her genes, she’s quickly approaching her mother in one particular part.

At this rate she’ll surely grow up to be a voluptuous and eye-catching beauty.

The gazes of the surrounding men would be nailed to her.

There’d be a guy who’d say “Heh. It’d be just perfect if they were just a bit smaller.”

Peoples have varied tastes after all.

But I’d say to that guy,

‘I knew her during the time when they were ‘just right’ you know.’

Do you understand?

It means that I, right now, in this very instant,

can make ‘past Eris’ mine.

“Huu… Huu…”

My breathing is getting rough.

“Ru-, Rudeus…?”

Eris is looking at me with a worried face.

“A-, are you okay?”

Her voice hits me.

The voice that’s usually shrill, needlessly loud, and a little unpleasant.

That voice, at just the right volume, numbs my mind.

“Hahh… Hahh… I’m alright. Please don’t worry. We’ve made a promise after all…”

“…If it’s painful, then it’s fine to not force yourself you know?”


By “it’s fine to not force yourself”, does she mean,

‘It’s fine to not hold yourself back’?

That it’s okay to do whatever?

Just kidding.

I get it.

She’s wondering if I’m running out of magic power due to using Healing.

I get it.

She trusts in me.

That by no means would I lay my hands on her in this moment.

And I won’t betray that trust.

Rudeus Greyrat won’t betray it.

This is what you’d call ‘living up to trust’.

Alright, I’ll become a machine.

I’ll become a machine that applies healing.

I’ll become an emotionless robot.

I won’t look at anything.

If I see Eris’ face, I’ll rampage.

After thinking about that I close my eyes.

I cannot hear anything.

If I listen to Eris’ voice, I’ll rampage.

After thinking about that I plug up my ears.

I’m an unsociable person.

I don’t have any desires, therefore I won’t rampage.

While thinking about that, I close off my heart.

However, the warmth of Eris’ head and her scent…

Because of these two, in an instant my determination fades.

I feel like my mind is about to go blank.[16]

Yeah, I can’t hold on any longer. I’ve endured up to my limits.

Yeah, I can’t hold on any longer.

I’ve endured up to my limits.

“Eris, I’m going to the toilet for a bit.”

“…Ahh. So you needed to go to the toilet, huh?… Take your time…”

Glancing back at Eris who easily believed me, I leave the cabin.

I move quickly.

A place with no one around. I immediately spot one.

And then, a moment of bliss.


Just like that I became a sage.

However I don’t stop there, I close my sage eyes and transform stronger.[17]

“I’m back.”

“Yeah, welcome back.”

I returned to the cabin with a facial expression like a Bodhisattva and became a healing machine.

“…Hm? Rudeus, did you eat something?”


“-sniff sniff-… You smell funny…”

I forgot to wash my hands.

After we got off the ship Eris quickly regained her energy.

“I never want to ride another ship!”

“No, we still have to ride one more to get from Milis Continent to Central Continent.”

Eris clearly became dejected after hearing that.

But then she remembered what had happened on the boat, and said in a worried expression.

“Hey, hey. When that time comes, could you use healing on me again?”

“It’s fine, but next time I might end up doing something ecchi.”

I said it seriously.

Really seriously.

Trying to cope with that half-dead state of hers is close to torture.

“Uu… Why would you say such a mean thing?”

It’s not mean.

This is the painful truth.

Understand the feelings of a dog who has had a meal put in front of him but is forced to wait.

It feels like your stomach is empty and the meal says ‘eat me and make yourself full.’

You can drink lots of water to stave off hunger but by no means will it satisfy your empty stomach.

The meal won’t disappear and your stomach will soon become empty again.

“I’m desperately trying to endure because Eris is cute.”

“It…it can’t be helped then. Next time it’s fine if you touch, just a little bit, ok?”

Eris’ face was bright red.

It’s truly cute.

However, the difference between her “little bit” and my desire is too great.

“Unfortunately, it’s not something that will end with just a little bit of touching. Please be resolved because it will turn into a mess.”

Eris was at a loss for words.

I would prefer that you didn’t hold too many expectations of me.

Please allow me to protect our promise.

If I end up breaking our promise, then we’ll both end up harboring bad feelings.

“For the time being, let’s go.”

“Yea…yeah. I get it.”

Eris changed her mood quickly and we started to walk towards town with high spirits.

In front of our eyes was a townscape that resembled Wind Port.

This is Saint Port.

The northern most town in Milis Continent.

It’s Milis Continent.

We’ve finally made it this far.

But then, the path ahead is still long.

“Rudeus, what’s wrong?”

“No, it’s nothing.”

Let’s forget how far the path ahead of us is.

What’s important now is to aim towards the next town.

“Now then.”

The time to pick up the smuggled goods is tonight.

We’ve already finished exchanging our money on the Magic Continent.

So there’s no need to go to the Adventurer’s Guild.

For starters we need to find an inn.

Then we need to rid the fatigue that accumulated during the boat trip

After that, we’ll casually head off and meet up with Ruijerd.

Like that, we arrived on the Milis Continent.

Port city Saint Port.

It is a town that is known to look very similar to Wind Port.

A town with many hills and slopes, the energy is focused more around the harbor than anywhere else.

It’s just the same in that the Adventurer’s Guild is closer to the port than the center of the town as well.

However, there are several points in which it differs.

First is that there are far more wooden buildings than in Wind Port.

Maybe it’s a counter against the sea breeze, but they are covered in colorful paint.

The town has a number of streets lined up throughout and, if you look outside the town, you can see a large forest spreading into the distance.

There’s a lot of green.

Compared to the large amounts of white, gray, and brown in the Magic Continent, it’s almost enough to blind you.

With just a small difference of ocean between them, it’s almost like a different world.

In any case, as expected of Milis Continent.

The appearances of the people walking by are quite varied, but not mixed with demon races, instead there’s beast races, elves, dwarves, haflings, all different races that are closer to the human race in looks.

Now then, in regards to looking for an inn, first we should confirm how much money we have on hand.

In terms of Magic Continent’s currency, it would be 2 small green coins, 18 iron coins, 5 scrap iron coins, 3 stone coins.

We’re carrying just that much.

If we exchange that, it’s 3 Milis Gold Coins, 7 Milis Large Copper Coins, and 2 Milis Copper Coins.

Is how it becomes.

It’s a bit less than I imagined, but it seems there’s a handling charge.

Otherwise if we weren’t involved with the guild and tried to exchange currency, more would probably have been taken.

Since that’s the case, this much is still within an acceptable range.

“It would be good if we can get an inn closer to the Adventurers Guild.”

That’s right, it wouldn’t be good if we can’t get any jobs.”

Starting tomorrow, we’ll be staying here for another week and raising Dead End’s reputation some more as we complete jobs.

After listening to some stories, it seems the name “Dead End” isn’t very well known around Milis Continent.

It seems the day when we can’t make use of our established reputation is close.

While thinking that, we start to look for an inn in the vicinity of the guild.

However, as mysterious as it was, all of the inns with a reasonable price had no vacancies.

This is the first time it’s happened.

There have been a number of full inns, but never before have the majority of the inns had no rooms.

It can’t be that there’s some sort of festival or something going on.

After thinking that I asked the innkeeper about it.

“The rainy season is going to come soon. All of the main inns are most likely already full.”

That was the case.

The rainy season is a special kind of weather that happens in the Great Forest on Milis Continent, for about three months a great rain will continue to fall.

The great forest will be massively flooded, and of course you won’t be able to take the highway.

Since that’s the case, there’s a large number of customers who reserve the inns for a long period.

Normally, you would avoid coming around this area during the rainy season.

Is what I was thinking, but it seems a variety of monsters specific to the rainy season will flow down to the town frequently.

And then the materials from those sell for a high price.

Since that’s the case, a large number of adventurers come to stay in this town during this season it seems.

It’s a story that is of benefit to us as well.

If we work hard here for three months to save up money, we could earn enough to cover all that we need from here on out.

Also, we can sell Ruijerd’s name while were at it.

And then if we have this, starting the journey through Milis Continent will be that much easier.

But that’s counting the chickens before they hatch.

We don’t really have all that much flexibility with our current budget and we can’t find an inn.

The only places that seem like they have rooms available are inns which are far more expensive or far cheaper than we normally use.

We can’t spend money we don’t have, so the former is no good.

In terms of results, it seems we’ll have to live in a place with not very good guys.

To be blunt, we’re forced to stay in an inn in the slum district.

One night, 3 large copper coins.

Meals are separate, there are no complementary services.

It’s cheap, but it’s not bad for a place just to sleep.

On the Magic Continent, we stayed at a number of inns far worse than this.

Even though I say that, if we think about the lifestyle from the following three months, then it depends on our funds, it might be better to move somewhere else.

“Hnnn, it’s a decent inn!”

For the most part Eris is a young lady of noble birth, but it seems she’s not bothered by the age or bad service.

Rather, it’s almost to the point where I have complaints.

“In my opinion, I’d like to have stayed in a bit of a better place.”

“Rudeus is selfish.”

I don’t want to hear that from Eris.

Though I can’t talk back.

If I remember really, really far back then this young lady would be covered in louses and fall into a deep sleep in a pile of straw in a stable that smelt of horse dung.

She remained deep asleep even after having her chest groped.

She’s different from me who still wants to sleep in a warm and soft bed even after reincarnating.

Since that’s the case, I can’t really speak about selfishness.

The only thing I can do is send a hot wind through the bed in order to kill any insects that might be living in it.

After that, we finished cleaning up the room as well.

It’s not that I like things to be pretty.

Honestly, I prefer them to be a bit messy.

Although, in an inn like this, sometimes there’re things left behind by the previous customer who stayed in it.

Like finding a single coin lost in the cracks between the bed.

Or a small ring that fell somewhere.

It’s not a problem if you just find money like that right? But in regards to rings sometimes you’ll find jobs in the Adventurers Guild to return them.

If you find it then they’ll pay money, those sorts of jobs unrelated to rank can be completed.

Generally they are just loose change, but it seems sometimes you’ll get a high price.

That’s why, I will properly clean from the start.

Where are the lost items? Where are the hard to find things?

Just joking.

During that time, Eris borrowed a bucket and does some simple washing.

Furthermore, we quickly finish the maintenance on our equipment.

By the time everything ends the sun is starting to set.

“Eris it’s about time we head off to meet up with Ruijerd.”

Let’s go then.

Just as I was saying that I suddenly remembered the location of this inn.

It’s close to the slums.

The public order is bad.

We once stayed in an inn in the vicinity of the slums on Magic Continent.

Just as we went outside to do a job, a thief easily snuck into our room.

Ruijerd discovered traces at that time and then took charge of pursuit and dealt a severe punishment, but since the stolen objects were already handed over to someone else, they were never returned.

The things stolen at that time weren’t anything important.

Also, we have no intention of leaving behind anything valuable this time as well.

However, it’s still a good idea to take measures in crime prevention.

“I’ll go out and do it myself, so please take care of watching the house.”

“House-sitting? Is it not okay for me to come along?”

“That’s not the case, but since the area around here has bad public order.”

“It doesn’t really matter does it, we don’t really have anything important.”

How could this be.

Eris’ crime prevention awareness is way too low.

We’ll be in trouble even if they just steal daily items.

We don’t really have all that much leeway with money.

This is where I have no choice but to definitely impose crime prevention awareness onto her.

“Listen well now. You don’t know if your freshly washed panties could be stolen.”

“The only one who would steal something like that is Rudeus!”

I didn’t let out a “Guu” sound.

However, Eris.
I’ve never once stolen panties after they’ve been washed, not even once you know?

I was walking alone around the town at night.

It took me two hours of preaching to talk Eris down.

Crime prevention is really important after all.

Now then, even though the time to receive him was at night, there was no specific time mentioned.

It seemed like anytime would be fine after sunset and it seems like they would have continued to look after him for up to a few days as well.

Although, Ruijerd is currently being treated as a slave.

They should be looking after him at a minimum, but this past week Ruijerd might have received some cruel treatment.

He’s most likely not eaten anything good as well.

Since that’s the case he’s most likely hungry.

When people are hungry they get angry as well.

If I don’t hurry and go meet him then…

I moved to the wharf while holding Ruijerd’s spear in one hand.

The place to receive smuggled goods, it seems the place to store them is skillfully hidden.

The end of the wharf.

There were four large warehouses made of wood lined up.

I entered in one that had “Warehouse #3” written on it.

Inside there was a single man minding his time as he cleaned the warehouse.

He had the most common hairstyle at the end of the century, Mohican.

I said to him, “Yo, Steve. Is Jen of the shore healthy?”.

I said it just as the middle man told me to.

After looking at me the Mohican made a suspicious face.

“What’s up boy, is there something you need?”

Well now, I wonder if I made a mistake with the password.

No that’s not it, since I’m a child, he doesn’t believe it.

“Under the orders of my master I’ve come to receive the cargo.”

After saying that it seems the Mohican understood it.

He quietly nodded and said, “Follow me.” as he walked further into the warehouse.

I silently followed after him into the warehouse.

Deep in the warehouse there was a large wooden box that could fit five people or so.

The Mohican took a torch out from in there and then started to move the box.

A stairway appeared from underneath the box.

After descending from the stairs there was a damp and humid cave.

The Mohican continued to move forward after setting fire to the torch.

I continued to follow him while being careful not to slip.

The cave continued for an hour.

After we left the cave we were in a forest.

It seems like we’re outside of the town.

After walking a little bit further from there, there was a large building surrounded by a large number of different trees.

It had an appearance different from a warehouse, it felt more like the villa of a rich person.

That should be the safekeeping place then.

I wonder if it gets attacked by monsters having this building built in the middle of the forest like this.

“I think you understand this, but don’t say a word about this. If you speak of it then…”

“I understand.”

I strongly nodded.

If I were to tell anyone about this place, they would certainly seek me out and kill me.

I already received that sort of explanation from the middle man over in Magic Continent.

If you’re going to go to the extent of making verbal promises, then you might as well just have it written in a blood contract or something is what I was thinking.

I wonder why they don’t do it.

Maybe there are races that don’t have blood?

Well, both sides probably don’t want to leave behind any sort of written traces of it.

Limiting the amount of evidence that is created.

Mohican knocked on the entrance.

Knockknockknockknock, knockknockknock.

There’s most likely some sort of rule to this knocking method as well.

After a short wait, a man with grey hair wearing butler-like clothes appeared.

After looking at the Mohican and my face he shortly said, “Enter.”

I went inside.

Right in front are stairs to the second floor. On the sides are two halls. There are doors on both the left and right.

If you were to directly describe it, it would be similar to the lobby of a mansion.

At the end of the lobby there was a round table, there were a number of not very nice looking guys sitting there resting their elbows on it.

Somehow or other they look tense.

Then the grey haired butler looked down at me with a suspicious stare.

“Whose referral?”


Ditts is the name of the middle man.

“Ditts, huh. In any case, to send such a young child, they must be a wary person.”

“The goods being dealt with are what they are after all.”

“That’s right, quickly take it away. I’m afraid of the danger it poses.”

After saying that the grey haired butler, took out a key-ring from his chest pocket, one of which he handed to the Mohican.

“It’s room number 202.”

Mohican silently nodded and started walking.

I followed along with that.

The creaking sound coming from the floor and something that sounded like moans coming from somewhere.

The smell of a beast occasionally wafted out from somewhere.

Suddenly there was a room that had iron bars, so I took a peek inside.

Inside there was a shining magic circle, in the center of it was a large beast sprawled out and chained to it.

It was dark so I couldn’t tell really tell, but I’ve never seen such a beast even on the Magic Continent.

I wonder if it’s some sort of animal from Milis Continent.

“Do you keep goods that you transfer from Milis Continent into Magic Continent here as well?”


After suddenly asking that the Mohican responded.

I wonder if there’s no need to keep it hidden.

The Mohican started to descend down some stairs.

Since it’s 202 I thought it would be on the second floor, but it seems to be a cellar.

“A cellar, huh.”

“Upstairs is a dummy.”

It seems they kept things that wouldn’t be trouble if they were found above ground.

And then, in the cellar they kept things that would have a heavy customs tax or that would be a crime to possess or transport.

“This is it.”

Mohican stopped in front of a door with a plate saying 202.

Sitting in there was Ruijerd with a bit of green hair starting to grow out on his head with his hands tied up behind him.

As expected after a full week, he’s starting to get a bit of a Marimo head[19].

“Sorry for the trouble.”

The Mohican nodded to my words and stood at the entrance of the room.

For the time being I guess working as a lookout.

“Don’t take off the handcuffs here. We don’t want a Superd race going wild here after all.”

The Mohican’s face was a bit pale while saying that.

It seems even when in a buzz cut, the effect of the emerald green hair works.

If I were to simply take off the handcuffs and then listen to what Ruijerd has to say he would get even more afraid.

No-no, I won’t behave like a small man that acts arrogantly through borrowed authority.

Now then, come to think of it where was it that I left the key.

After looking around in my pockets I couldn’t find it anywhere.

I might have forgotten it at the inn.

It’s too much of a pain so I’ll just use magic to unlock them.

After I approached Ruijerd he was wearing a grim expression.

After all I wonder if it’s because people get angry when they are hungry.

Wait just a bit, I’ll quickly fill your stomach until it’s full.

“Rudeus, lend me your ear.”

Ruijerd quietly whispered.

“What is it?”

After I brought my face really close the Mohican started to panic.

“He..hey, stop it. He’ll eat you alive.”

It’s fine.

If it’s Ruijerd then he would chew gently.

Then while making an appropriate comment in my heart I brought my ear closer to Ruijerd.

“There are children captured.”

I see.

“Children of the beast race. It seems like they were forcefully abducted. I could hear their crying voices from here.”

“…I see.”

Children. Slaves most likely.

Frankly speaking I don’t really get how the slave system works in this world.

What is good and what is bad, there’s no distinction between them.

Is it really in the slaves’ best interests to save them here?

If it’s a child who was troubled in their life and was sold by their parents, it would just be a bother to return them to their parents.

“I want to save them.”

Even though I say that.

In regards to Ruijerd, children are important.

The circumstances have no relation to our traveling together.

That’s unfortunate for you, smugglers.

To think you would abduct some children during the time Ruijerd is here.

“There’s quite a few bodyguards within the building.”

“I already know.”

“Smugglers move as an organization.”

“Are you against it?”

Ruijerd made a face as if he couldn’t believe it.

A face as if I had betrayed him.

However, right now the ones doing the betraying is us.

“They properly did their job. Wouldn’t this be considered betrayal?”

“I don’t mind. If it’s in order to save children, I will take on the dishonor of a traitor.”

“The one taking on that dishonor is not just Ruijerd-san, but the Superd race.”

“Mu… but… but you know?”

Don’t make that sort of face.

I didn’t say we wouldn’t save them?

I did say it after all.

If you can’t endure then just say it.

That we have the leeway to save some children.

I wouldn’t go back on those words.

“If you want to quickly save them, it won’t be good unless we can prevent information from leaking outside.”


After hearing my words Ruijerd made a face filled with pride.

This time we’ll let Ruijerd do as he likes.

He was held locked up for a week after all.

He must have quite the grudge built up.

Even though I say that, if even one manages to escape, a Superd race is raging, if that sort of information makes it to the smuggling organization.

Our names who were smuggling the Superd race, will be properly remembered by the smuggling organization.

For customers who betray a smuggling organization they’ll hire well known assassins to send after them.

A cruel death awaits those who betray.

Is what the middle man said.

Something of the level of assassins aren’t much as long as Ruijerd is here.

However, it’s not comfortable knowing you can’t sleep soundly.

There’s no guarantee Ruijerd will always be with us as well.

Now then, how can we go about preventing information from leaking?

“If it’s about that then you don’t need to worry.”

“Do you have some sort of plan?”

“Among all the people in this building I won’t let even a single one go. It’s a massacre.”

Whew, as expected of Ruijerd.

Those are reliable words.

Certainly if you wipe them all out it solves the problem.

Although I wonder if it’s just a bit hasty.

“Are they enemies you absolutely cannot forgive?”

“Yeah, to the point where my insides will boil at any moment.”

Ruijerd is extremely angry.

What the, what in the world have you done smugglers.

“Do you mind if I ask what happened?”

“If you see the children you’ll understand.”

Even if you say I’ll know if I see them.

“There is the option of coming back to save just the children after but…”

“According to the story I heard from them. They plan to put the children on a boat and move them to the Magic Continent tomorrow.”

Then tomorrow is no good, huh.

However, to massacre them.

Massacring is just a bit.

There should be another method.

A smarter method we can use without killing.

“Rest easy, it’s fine if you don’t dirty your hands.”

I stopped my movements after hearing those words.


Ruijerd’s words became a small thorn and stabbed my heart.

“I will…do it as well?”


I have avoided murder this past year.

I’ve killed many number of monsters.

I’ve even killed human looking monsters.

However, I’ve never murdered.

It’s also partially because I had no reason to do it.

And that there were more reasons not to do it.

However, it’s also true that I’ve never even thought about killing anyone.

This world is severe.

It’s a world where people kill each other on a daily basis.

One day I will also most likely have to kill someone.

That sort of situation should happen one day.

I’m prepared for it.

I’m ready for it.

I had those sort of intentions.

Although, if you ask what I have to do, it’s just adjusting the power on a rock bullet.

In order to make sure it’s not strong enough to kill a person I lower it to a level that won’t kill.

In the end, it seems I have some resistance to killing people.

I can say whatever I want, but I don’t want to break the taboo of murder.

I haven’t made the resolve at all.

And then, Ruijerd managed to guess this fact.

That’s why he especially went to the point of saying that.

He’s trying to save my peace of mind.

“Don’t make that sort of face. Your two hands exist for the purpose of protecting Eris.”

Well, I guess it’s fine.

I won’t overdo it and force myself to kill anyone.

For today I’ll just go with borrowing his help.

If Ruijerd can manage things by himself, then I’ll leave it to him.

I’m fine being incompetent.

I’ll do the things I can do.

“I understand. Then, I’ll go to release the children. Do you know where they are?”

“The second room away from here. There’s seven.”

“Understood. Please gather the corpses together somewhere. Afterwards I’ll burn them all at once.”


I silently removed the handcuffs on Ruijerd.

Ruijerd slowly stood up while cracking his shoulders.

“Wh…you! How did you remove the handcuffs?”

Panicking Mohican.

“It’s fine. Since he will properly listen to what I say.”


After hearing my words the Mohican made a bit of a relieved expression.

I handed Ruijerd his spear.

“Although, that doesn’t mean that he isn’t going to rampage.”


“It’s a demon! Aaah, demonnnn!”

The Mohican became the first victim.

Ruijerd finished off the Mohican silently and ran towards to the stairs without making a sound.

I walked in the opposite direction.

I headed towards the room where the children were captive.


“Su..Superd race! He’s got no handcuffs on!”

“Shit! He’s even carrying a spear!”

“It’s a demon! Aaah, demonnnn!”

I started to hear voices from the first floor as I arrived at the door.

Tonight’s Ruijerd is thirsting for blood.

Just joking.

Or rather.

The one who abducted them should have been a different person, so it’s not like the smugglers are in the wrong here, right?
What’s bad is just their luck.

The room was dark.

In the darkness, nude young boys and girls with worried faces were twisting their bodies.

Each of them had different beast ears.

Seven of them, all children.

Four young girls, three young boys.

Their age is about the same as me.

All nude + handcuffs + gags + animal ears or elf ears.

All of them have handcuffs behind their back while curling their body up.

Young girls nude with handcuffs.

Impossible, I couldn’t have possibly imagined that the day would come where I really get to see this.

It’s nowhere near a sight for sore eyes, Kannon-sama[20] of the young days isn’t it.

This is Shangri-la.

No, it’s heaven.

I’ve finally arrived at heaven.

Even though I haven’t found something like a green baby![21]

Then while feeling delight I realized.

Excluding one, all of them have traces of tears and a number of them have bluish black bruises on their faces.

My head cooled down.

They whined and cried and were probably hit for being loud.

The time when Eris was abducted was something like that as well.

In this world, in regards to abducted children, they really don’t hold back.

And then that unrestrained torture, Ruijerd heard it all from two rooms away.

That would be the reason he can’t wait.

For the time being, judging from a glance, it doesn’t look like there are any traces of sexual abuse.

Maybe because they are still young or because it lowers the value of the product.

Either way is fine, it’s a blessing within misfortune.

Normally, after seeing nude young girls, I would think I’d be forgiven if I grope them once or so.

However, the current me is just a bit low on lust.

Just before on the boat I did change jobs to Sage after all.

Although, my wisdom hasn’t risen at all.

The destitute young boys and girls.

Among the girls, three were shedding tears even now they’re still making crying sounds.

Among the boys, two of them are trembling in fear while looking at me and one of them has fainted on the verge of death.

For the time being, I cast healing on the fainted boy.

Then I release his handcuffs.

The gag is tied on tight.

I can’t get it off.

There’s no helping it I’ll burn it off.

I might burn him a bit, but it can’t be helped.

He’s a boy after all, he’ll have to endure it.

I used healing on the remaining two boys and released their handcuffs.

“U…umm? You are?”

It was Beast God language.

I hesitated for a bit after suddenly being spoken to in a different language.

However, I had already properly learned Beast God language.

While remembering my conversations with Ghyslaine I started to talk.

“I’ve come to save you. The three of you please keep a look out at the entrance of the room. If any one comes please quickly tell me.”

The three of them wore worried faces.

“If you’re boys you should be able to do that much.”

After saying that the three’s faces tightened up, they nodded and went to the door.

There was no ulterior motive in those words.

There wasn’t any sort of intention to do something to the girls after they’re out of view.

Ruijerd is raging upstairs.

Since that’s the case no one should come.

However, there’s that 1 in 10,000 chance.

I’ve been using my demon eyes to check the situation in the room.

It’s set to see one second ahead.

But, I can’t see behind me with it.

It’s a counter plan for surprise attacks.

I move to remove the girls’ handcuffs.

There’s big ones and little ones, there was no ranking there.

I appreciated them all equally and then removed the handcuffs.

By no means did I meaninglessly touch them.

I would like to think tonight’s Rudeus is a gentleman.

And then I used healing on bruises from being beaten.

Oh, time for some fun? [Cough]

It’s time for treatment.

I can’t cast healing without touching with my hand.

Therefore, there’s no ulterior motives.

There’s bruises around their chest, but I really have no ulterior motives.

It’s bad this child has had her ribs broken.

And then this child has had her thigh bone broken, hasn’t she.

Really, they do some horrible things.


The girls used their hands to hide their bodies as they stood up.

I told them to remove the gags themselves.

I have the feeling that the strong willed cat ear girl was glaring at me heartlessly.

“You’ve come to save us? Hikku. Thank you.”

The dog ear girl gave her thanks while hiding her body embarrassed.

Of course it was in Beast God language.

“I’ll ask for now, but you can understand my words, right?”

Let’s see if they can understand my Beast God words.

I felt relieved after all of them nodded.

It seems we’ll be able to properly talk to them.

Now then, it doesn’t seem like Ruijerd is done yet.

I can’t really go bringing them into a scene of massacre now.

I wouldn’t want to end up leaving them with some sort of weird trauma.

Since that’s the case, I’ll stay here for just a bit longer and watch this scene.

Or not… listen to their story.

“Is it fine if I ask how you ended up being brought here?”


I asked the cat ear girl who seemed to have the strongest will power among them.

Among the seven of them she was the only one who didn’t have traces of crying.

In exchange, her entire body was covered in bruises.

Her entire body was covered in blows and bone fractures.

It’s not much better from Eris some time ago, but she was in the worst condition here.

Number two was the boy I saved at the start.

Just, unlike the boy, the girl hadn’t lost the strength from her eyes.

Her will might be stronger than Eris.

No, she’s probably older than the Eris of that time.

If they were the same age, our Eris shouldn’t lose.

Yeah, exactly what am I comparing here.

Incidentally, this child’s OP power[22] is the second highest among all of them here.

I can imagine she’s been raised quite cheeky.

Incidentally, the number one OP power is the dog ear girl from just now.

If she’s already at that level at this age, then in her future she should be considerably lax.

“We were playing in the forest when all of a sudden strange men captured us nya!”

I received a shock.


She used nya!

A real nya!

It’s different from Eris’ fake nya.

This child has a real beast race nya.

It’s not like I’m hearing it just because it’s in Beast God language.

She certainly just added nya to the end of her words.

Very good. I want to grope her breasts.

Or not.

“In other words, that means all of you were forcefully abducted right?”

After restraining my excitement and listening they all nodded.

That is good.

If their lives were horrible and they were sold by their parents.

Or they couldn’t live and they sold themselves.

If that was the case and they were in those sorts of circumstances then this would be an unwelcome favor from us.

That’s good.

This is an act of mercy.

That’s really good.

I’m really glad that our work in betraying the smugglers is going to end with only that betrayal.

“I’m done.”

Ruijerd came back.

At some point the Marimo on his head had disappeared and he had returned to a bowl head.

His clothes were quite clean.

It seems he didn’t get hit by any blood splatter at all.

As expected.

“Thank you for your work. We should look for their clothes. They’ll catch a cold like this.”


“Everyone please wait for just a bit.”

We split up and went looking for their clothes.

However, we couldn’t find any sort of children clothes.

I wonder if they threw away the clothes after they stripped them at the time of abduction.

For what reason?

I don’t really get it.

The reason they would strip children nude is a mystery as well.

For the time being, we found some suitable clothes among the smuggled goods.

The size is too big, but they’ll have to make use of this.

No, these sorts of clothes might trip up their feet.

We shouldn’t use these.

There’s no clothes.

How serious.

If you don’t have any clothes you can’t go into a clothes shop after all.

Suddenly I looked out the window and I noticed a heap of corpses.

All of them had a single stab to the throat or heart.

In the past when I saw Ruijerd do something like this I thought it was frightening, but now I feel it’s reliable.

However, the number is surprisingly large.

The smell of blood is amazing.

It seems like monsters might come.

I guess I should burn them soon.

After thinking that I went outside of the building.

I created a fire ball before the corpses.

Fire ball.

The size should be fine around 5 meter radius.

When it comes to fire magic when you raise the power of the heat for some reason the size increases as well.

I don’t want to smell the scent of burning flesh.

I’ll go with burning them into ashes in a single blow.

Then because the power was just a bit too strong, a bit of the fire spread to the building.

I quickly extinguished it with a water technique.

How dangerous, I almost became an arsonist.

“Rudeus. It’s done.”

After I finished burning the corpses, Ruijerd came out from the building.

Along with the children.

After taking a good look at the children they were properly wearing clothes.

Rather than calling them clothes it felt more like robes.

“Those clothes, where did you find them?”

“I cut the curtains.”

I see. Smart.
It’s an old man’s bag of wisdom I guess.

We lit some torches and left through the entrance of the building, then gave one to each of the children.

As for the route to town, we decided to take a different one than the one from just now.

It would be a problem if another smuggler found us, that path is most likely used so they won’t be attacked by monsters.

It’s got no relation to us.


Then the cat ear girl suddenly raised her voice.

Nya? Nya? Nya? the voice echoed in the darkness.

“What’s wrong?”

They didn’t really make too much noises, after thinking that I listened.

“Nyaa! Wasn’t there a dog in that building just now nya?!”

The cat girl was clinging onto Ruijerd’s leg.

Her desperation could be understood from her expression.

“There was.”

“Why didn’t you save it nya!”

Come to think of it, it was there.

That was a dog, huh.

It was considerably restrained.

“You guys are first.”

Eyes of blame gathered on Ruijerd.


Even though we just saved you guys, there’s no reason for those eyes.

“I’ll just say this, but the one who wanted to save you was him.”

“We…we’re thankful for that nya. However..”

“If you’re grateful then please give a word of gratitude.”

After I said that each of them lowered their head.

That’s good.

They should be more grateful.

“I’ll go back now and save it. Ruijerd you continue to lead them towards the town.”

“Understood, where would it be good to lead them to?”

“Please wait just before you enter the town.”

After saying that I returned down the path.

Where should we take them to, huh.


It’s a difficult question.

We have to keep it from being revealed that Ruijerd was smuggled in, as well as prevent the smuggling organization from knowing Ruijerd is alive, as well as finding a method to return the children to their parents.

For example, how about making a job with the Adventurer’s guild, “We are looking after some children’s well being, we’re looking for their parents.”

It would be fine if we could just leave the children with the Adventurers’s Guild.

No, that’s no good.

If we make that grand of a job then the smuggling organization will notice it.

If you place a job, the name of the job offerer is always left after all.

If they manage to arrive there they’ll eventually realize we used the smuggling organization.

How about if we just leave the children with some guards and then we quickly leave town.

No, while listening to our circumstances they would find out about Ruijerd and I.

The smuggling organization would find out.

Also, there’s the talk that the rainy season is coming soon.

Even if we leave town we have nowhere to go.

Might as well just eat the plate along with the poison.

We could finish annihilating the smuggling organization.

No, we don’t know the scale of the opposing organization.

In the first place, before that, there’s the possibility that they could mistake us as the kidnappers.


This is just a bit…

It might have been a bit rash.

Might as well just blame someone.


That seems like the best option.

If I write something like “Great Demon Emperor Kishirika Has Arrived!” on the wall or something like that, they might surprisingly believe it.

Kishirika did say to rely on her if anything happens after all.


I arrived at the building.

In the end I couldn’t resolve my thoughts.
What should we do about it?

I moved to the room where I saw that magic circle.

After I entered the room, that dog looked at me with suspicious eyes.

Without waving its tail or howling at all.

It was completely exhausted.

“It’s certainly a dog.”

What was chained in the center of the magic circle was a puppy.

I recognized it as a puppy at a glance, but the size is considerably large.

It’s at least two meters.

I wonder why all the cats and dogs of this world are so large.

The first time I saw it I thought it was white, but it seems it was silver.

Probably because of the light, it looks like it’s sparkling in the light.

A silver mame shiba[23], on the large large size.

It’s quite refined with a pretty clever face.

“I’m about to save you now.. Ow?!”

Then the magic circle in the prison shined a bit.

It wasn’t a ching sort of feeling.

How do I put it, it was as if my sense of pain directly received the stimulus itself.

It seems that this magic circle is some sort of barrier.

If we speak about barriers then it’s a variety of healing magic.

I don’t understand the principle at all.


For the time being, I’ll circle around the surroundings of the magic circle and observe it.

The magic circle is slightly lighting the room as it gives off a pale blue light.

The fact that it’s shining should mean that there’s magic power flowing into it.

If I remove the source of that magic power then the magic circle should disappear.

That’s something I learned from Roxy.

The typical pattern for a magic like trap release method.

If we’re speaking of sources for magic power supply then it would be a magic crystal.

However, I can’t see anything that looks like a magic crystal.

No, it’s probably just that it can’t be found.

It’s probably hidden somewhere.

Probably, underground.

Removing the magic crystal from under the ground with earth magic, huh.

If I forcefully remove the magic circle I don’t know what might happen.

I wonder if there’s some way to cleanly remove it?

Hnn, wait a second.


Let’s think more simply.

In the first place, how would they remove the dog from this magic circle?

Judging from the corpses it didn’t seem like there were any magicians among them.

It should have a simple release method that even an amateur can do.

Think about that.

First, the location of the magic crystal.

I would have put it underground.

However, if it was underground then they wouldn’t be able to retrieve it.

A place they can retrieve it?

Also a place that you can supply magic power from?

“Hmm, if not below then above I guess?”

I went upstairs to the second floor of the building.

The room just above the magic circle.

There was a small magic circle and something like a torch made out of a tree sitting there.

In the center of the torch was something I suspect to be a magic crystal.

Very well.

Finding it in one try is good luck.

I carefully tried picking up the torch.

Then, the magic circle on the ground disappeared.

Then I went down to the first floor.

The magic circle had disappeared.

Alright good.


After I got near the dog, he groaned at me and made a threatening face.

Since the past animals have never seemed to like me.

It’s the same as usual.

After carefully observing the situation of the puppy.

It was a growl with power behind it, but it seems like there’s no power in its body.

It gives off a dead tired impression.

I wonder if it’s from hunger.

No, those chains are suspicious.

After approaching to look there’s some sort of pattern carved into them.

For the time being should I try removing them.

No, maybe it’s dangerous?

If these chains are restraining the power of the dog then the moment I remove them it might suddenly attack me.

It’s fine if it’s just being bitten enough that I can still heal but..

“How can I do this without being bitten I wonder?”

Of all things I tried speaking to it.

And then after I asked if it understood my words and the puppy tilted its head with a “Wu?”.


“If you don’t bite me I don’t mind removing that collar and returning you to your owner, what will you do?”

After saying that in Beast God language, the dog stopped groaning and laid down on the ground obediently.

It seems it understands words.

Being in another world sure is convenient.

For the time being, I’ll cut the chains with magic.

Then, I felt power returned to the dogs body.

It seemed like it was going to quickly stand up and start running, but I stopped it.

“Wait wait, the collar is still left.”

And then the dog looked at me and laid down obediently again.

I’ll have to try my best to remove the collar.

I can’t find a key hole.

Without a key hole, how do I unlock it.

Strange, exactly how do they remove this?

Was it never intended to be removed?

Then against all odds.

I somehow managed to find a connecting part.

It seems like it’s the type you have to do very carefully otherwise it fails.

“I’m about to remove it for you, don’t move.”

I carefully used earth magic to fill in the gap and force it open, then released the lock.

There was a bing sound and the collar came undone.


The puppy shook its neck.



And then it put its forelegs on my shoulders and with that heavy body weight pushed me over.

I who fell over unsightly,

had my face licked all over.


Ahn~, you can’t do that doggy, I[24] have a wife and husband…!

I could just try pushing aside the big ball of silver fur, but it’s surprisingly heavy as well as soft and fluffy.

It’s soft and fluffy.

That’s fine.


My chest is being crushed.

It seems like it will be difficult to remove it.

I can’t help being licked so I gave up, I decided to enjoy the sensation of the fur until the dog gave up.

Yeah. It’s fluffy.

If I were to put it into the “now” and “young” terms it would be, mofumofu[25].

It’s soft….

Are you using some softening agent?
Ehhhh? ~~ I’m not using one~~ ?

“You bastard, what are you doing to Holy Beast-sama!”


Just as I was enjoying myself I suddenly heard a yell call out.

I thought it was survivors from the smugglers, so I looked up while laying down.

Chocolate skin, beast-like ears, and a tiger-like tail.


No, that’s wrong.

It looks a lot like her but it’s different.

The muscles and the hairy parts are the same, but slightly different.

The number one big part is different.

The chest.

There are no breasts.

It’s a man.

The man hit his mouth with his hand.

Urara pose.

Ah, that’s bad.

He’s going to do something.

If I don’t run.

However, I can’t move.

“Doggy move away, I can’t run away like this!”

The dog moved.

I stood up in a panic.

I started my foresight.

I could see the vision.

<The man hit his mouth with his hand>

He’s not going to do anything.

Just at the moment I thought that, the man let out a howl.


An overwhelming volume.

It’s a volume that’s several times greater than Eris’ scream.

I felt that it had a mass as well.

My eardrums are making a bing sound and vibrating.

My brain is shaking.

Just as I realize it, I fall to the ground.

I can’t stand.

This is bad.

I need to use healing.

I can’t move my hands.

What is this, some kind of magic?


Danger danger danger.

I’m going to be killed.

I can’t use magic.

I need to focus on the magic power but I can’t.

I was picked up by the man and raised to his chest.

After seeing my face the man raised his eyebrows and was offended.

“Hnnn? Still a child. It’s not very tolerant to kill him.”

Ah, it seems I’m saved.

I feel relieved.

Thank god I have the appearance of a child.

“Gyes, what’s going on?”

Then another man appeared.

As I thought, they look quite similar to Ghyslaine, but with grey hair.

It’s an old man.

“Father. I’ve incapacitated one of the smugglers.”

“Smuggler? Isn’t it a child.”

“However, he was attacking Holy Beast-sama.”


“He was stroking and hugging Holy Beast-sama while wearing an indecent smile. It could be possible that his age doesn’t match how he looks.”

Tha…that’s wrong. I am 11 years old.

I am absolutely not a mental age 45 year old man!


The dog let out a howl.

Then the man called Gyes knelt in front of the dog.

“Please accept my apologies Holy Beast-sama. Normally we would have run straight to your aid, but a bit of a small problem caused us to be late.”


“It can’t be that Holy Beast-sama’s body by this mans hands… ku…”


“Eh? You don’t mind? How tolerant…”

I wonder if the conversation is being understood.

It just sounds like wan wan.

“Gyes, there’s the smell of Tona and others from downstairs. There should be no mistake that they were being held here.”

Then the old man said it.

I wonder who Tona is.

Going by their conversation one of the beast race children I guess.

“Take this boy and return to the village. We’ll listen to his story.”

“We don’t have that kind of spare time. Tomorrow the last ship will leave.”

Gyes made a “Gu” sound while grinding his teeth.

“We have no option other than to give up. It’s good fortune that we at least managed to save Holy Beast-sama.”

“What should we do with this guy?”

“Take him and return to the village. He might know something.”

Gyes nodded and took a rope off his waist and then tied my hands behind my back.

Then he started carrying me on his shoulder.

From behind Gyes I could see the dog toddling along.

Looking up in a worried way.

It’s alright.

Don’t worry.

It seems these guys aren’t the smugglers.

They’ve come to save the children from just now.

Therefore, as long as I talk they’ll understand.

I just need to wait until they’re willing to listen.


After we got outside the old man started to sniff around.

“There’s a scent.”

“Can you smell? The scent of blood is thick so I can’t…”

“It’s faintly there. It’s Tona and the others scent. And then one more person, that magic race’s scent.”

After hearing about that scent, Gyes’s expression turned grim.

“That magic race came here and abducted Tona and the others?”

“Well then. He might have unexpectedly saved them.”

“There’s no way that could be the case.”

It seems like somehow or other they knew Ruijerd’s scent.

“Gyes. I’ll follow the scent. Take that kid and Holy Beast-sama and return to the village at once.”

“No, I’m going as well.”

“You have too quick of a temper. In regards to that kid, it could be possible that he isn’t a smuggler.”

As expected of someone who is elderly, the way he thinks about things is different.

That’s right.

I’m not a smuggler.

Please listen to my defense.

“Even if that is the case, the fact that he was touching Holy Beast-sama with his dirty hands is no mistake. I could smell the scent of a human race’s sexual arousal coming from this boy. It’s unbelievable for him to be sexually aroused towards Holy Beast-sama.”


That’s wrong.

I wasn’t feeling any lust towards a dog!

Just the nude and helpless young girls..?

No, that’s dangerous as well!

“In that case, throw him into the prison. However, don’t lay your hands on him until I return.”


The old man nodded once and started to run off into the dark forest.

After Gyes saw him off he said a single line to me.

“Hnnn, you barely escaped from death.”

Yes, really.

“Now then Holy Beast-sama. We’ll be running for a bit, I’m sure you’re a bit tired, but…”


And then I was carried deep into the forest on Gyes’s shoulder.

Ruijerd Point of View

We made it close to the town, but Rudeus hasn’t come back yet.

It can’t be that he’s lost, could it?

No, if that was the case then he would have launched magic into the sky.

Then, what if there was some sort of trouble.

I eliminated all of the humans in that building.

However, if more troops came from a different location they might have run into each other.

I wonder if I should return and confirm right now.

No, Rudeus isn’t a child.

Even in the case that enemies appear, he should be able to deal with them somehow or other.

Since he’s still young he still has some parts that are naive, but he’s not such a naive sort of man that he would let his guard down on enemy ground.

Right now Eris isn’t around the surroundings.

If Rudeus seriously uses magic, then he shouldn’t lose to anyone.

The problem is that he has some resistance against killing people.

If he does a bad job of going easy, the probability that he could be killed in return is high.

I shouldn’t need to worry about Rudeus…

However, I’m in trouble.

If I take the children like this and bring them into town, I have a premonition that only bad things will happen.

Similar things have happened a number of times.

Save a child from a slave dealer, then bring them to a town, then they come to the misunderstanding that I was the one who abducted them.

Right now my hair is shaved and I’m hiding my 3rd eye.

However, I’m a poor speaker.

If the guards were to call out to me, I don’t have the confidence I could explain it well.

If I just leave them behind in the town like usual, someone from the town should usually do something.

No, if I do that then I don’t know what Rudeus will say.

“Nya, older brother, sorry about before nya.”

While I was worrying one of the young girls came up and tapped on my thigh.

The other children as well look quite apologetic.

Just by seeing that I feel like I’m being saved.

“Don’t mind it.”

In any case, it’s been quite a while since I last used Beast God language.

I wonder when exactly it was that I last used it.

I learned it during the Laplace campaign, though I don’t remember using it very much.

“The Holy Beast-sama is our family’s symbol nya after all. We can’t just afford to leave it in that place nya.”

“I see. Even though it was something I didn’t know, I’m sorry about that.”

After saying that the girl laughed a bit and smiled.

After all, it’s nice when children aren’t afraid.


Then at that moment, my “eye” captured the presence of something approaching rapidly.

It’s a pretty strong and fast presence.

It’s coming from the direction of the building.

One of their allies?

He’s quite skilled.

It can’t be, was Rudeus defeated?

“Stand back.”

I had the children stand back, prepared my spear and moved in front.

First move is certain victory.

I’ll finish him off in a single blow.

Is what I was thinking, but he stopped his feet before he entered my reach.

A beast race man.

He was using a sword that was heavy with death.

After I saw that my vigilance increased and I silently prepared myself.

He might be elderly, but I feel a strong and composed dignity from his presence.

A warrior.

However, if he’s an ally of one of those lot from just now, I’ll kill him.

Someone who would allow those sorts of things to happen to their own race’s children, I can’t allow for such a thing to be considered a warrior.

“Ah, grandfather nya!”

The cat girl raised her voice and rushed over to the old warrior.

“Tona! You were alright!”

The old warrior caught the girl who jumped at him and made a relieved expression.

After seeing that I lowered my spear.

It seems this warrior had come to save the abducted children.

I’m sorry for suspecting he was someone who can’t hold a wind towards warriors.

He’s a man with great pride.

The dog ear seemed to be an acquaintance as well, so she too rushed over.

“Terusena is alright as well, huh. That’s great.”

“That person over there saved us.”

The old warrior lowered his sword and bowed his head in my direction.

However, it seems he’s still alert.


“It seems like you saved my granddaughter.”


“What’s your name?”


Superdia. I hesitated a bit to answer that part.

If they know I’m of the Superd race they will be vigilant.

“Ruijerd, huh. I am Gustav Dedorudia. I will surely repay this gratitude. For starters we must return the children to their parents.”

“That’s right.”

“However, it’s dangerous to have the children move at night. I’d like to hear more details about the story.”

After the old warrior said that, we soon started walking towards the town.


“What’s wrong?”

“Did you go into the building?”

“Hmumu. I started to feel depressed because it was filled with nothing but blood.”

“Was there no one there?”

“There was one remaining. It seemed like a man who was pretending to be a child. I heard he was stroking Holy Beast-sama with an indecent smile.”

It’s Rudeus, is what I understood intuitively.

Those sorts of smiles occasionally appear on that guy.

“That is one of my allies.”

“How could that be!”

“It can’t be that you killed him?”

Even if it was a misunderstanding.

If they killed Rudeus then I would carry out revenge.

Though before that I would see that the children are returned to their parents.

Eris as well.

That’s right. Then Eris would be alone.

I’m worried.

“I had him taken prisoner in order to tell us the location of his other allies. I’ll quickly have him released.”

Rudeus, you let your guard down, huh.

That guy is always too naive.

His preparedness is first rate, but…

No, there’s no need to say it.

There’s no point in me saying it.

In regards to that preparedness I’m 3rd rate.

This time, I even intended to close my eyes to all their crimes, but I couldn’t endure it.

I couldn’t resist it anymore after the children were tortured.

The reason Rudeus was captured was because of my selfishness.

Should we quickly go off to save him?


“Rudeus is a warrior. It’s fine not to hurry as long as he isn’t dead. First of all we should put priority on the children.”

The beast race don’t use torture like the human race.

At most they would strip him naked and throw him into prison.

Rudeus is a man who would not care about being seen naked.

Just the other day he said, “It’s fine if you don’t stop Eris from coming to peek on me when I’m bathing.” Some things I don’t really understand.

I’m sure he can endure it.

Besides there’s the matter of Eris.

Rudeus often asks me to guard Eris.

Rather than himself, he’s more worried about Eris.

In that case, I should make sure to protect Eris as well.

I’ll have to burden Rudeus for just a while longer.

“I can’t make my identity known due to some circumstances. I’d like you to take over charge of returning these children to their parents.”

“Hmumu… I understand.”
Gustav nodded, and we started to head towards the town.

Hello everybody. This is ex-hiki NEET[26] Rudeus.

Today I’m covering the recently popular No Cost Apartment.

Deposit Zero.

Rent Zero.

One room that includes two meals and an afternoon nap.

Constructed from a very warm timber material.

The exposure from the sun is just a little bit bad and the bed (straw product) has a small insect problem, but even so this price is just far too cheap!

It is zero rent after all.

The toilet is the latest pot model.

It’s the popular new self-service type, after the excretions build up in the pot, you then throw it out through the hole in the corner of the room.

Since there’s no running water there might a little bit of a sanitation problem, but with magic there is no problem at all!

Especially if you’re a magician such as myself who can create boiling water, you could consider the problem all but solved.

Two meals a day.

Modern age people may feel this is a little bit unsatisfying.

Nevertheless, these meals are quite good.

Fruits and vegetables fresh from nature as well as meat.

Meals that make use of the ingredients natural flavors with very little seasoning, it’s cooking that would make anyone in the Magic Continent lick their lips.

Now, the hottest feature of this apartment.

If I had to put it, it’s the absolutely safe security structure.

Just take a look at these completely sturdy iron bars.

No matter if you bang or attempt to pull them out they won’t budge an inch!

Though using magic to open the lock is a bit of a blind spot.

There will surely be no thieves out there who would be willing to enter after seeing these reliable iron bars.

However, criminals will still come in.
It’s a prison after all.

I was gradually carried into through the dark forest.

Unable to move at all on Gyes’s back, just carried.

In the darkness the trees flowed by at a frightening speed.

In my field of vision I could tell a ball of silver fur was keeping up with us.

It’s still just a puppy but it seems to have quite a bit of strength.

We had already been traveling for two or three hours.

The beast race warrior Gyes had been running for quite a long time.

Then he stopped when we had arrived somewhere.

[Please return to your house, Holy Beast-sama.] [Wan!]

The silver ball of fur let out a single reply and then disappeared off into the darkness.

Only able to move my eyes, I scanned the surroundings.

In a dense area of trees it seemed like there were very few people around.

However, above the trees I saw lights all over the place.

After walking a bit more Gyes approached a single tree.

He started to climb a ladder somewhere with me still on his shoulder.

It seems I’m being carried up the tree.

We entered a building.

A small desolate hut made of wood.

There Gyes stripped me of all my clothes.

What in the world is he going to do to me while I can’t move?

Then the moment I thought of that I was grabbed by my neck and thrown somewhere.

A little bit later I heard the sound of a metal gate creaking and then closing shut.

Then Gyes was gone.

With no explanation at all.

No interrogation either.

A short while later I was finally able to move my body and created a small fire with my fingers to confirm my surroundings.

After seeing the solid iron bars I understood that this was a prison.

I was thrown into a prison.

That is fine.

I understood that from the flow of the conversation.

I was mistaken as one of the smugglers.

Therefore, there is no need to panic.

This misunderstanding will be solved soon.

However, why was I stripped of all my clothes?

Come to think of it, all the children in that prison were nude as well.

I wonder if it’s that sort of culture.

If beast race people are forced naked it is probably humiliation.

No, it’s not specifically limited to the beast race that would be ashamed of being forced naked.

Since ancient times it’s been common to break the hearts of prisoners by stripping them nude.

This is a fantasy world, but in my reading preferences female knights are always stripped when they are imprisoned.

There’s common points in all worlds it seems.

In the darkness I began to think.

For the time being, I’ll have to talk to them tomorrow.

There’s no real problem even in the case that they aren’t willing to accept it.

After I was captured it seemed like that older warrior went after Ruijerd.

Since that’s the case, he should have been able to meet up with the children again.

Ruijerd is easy to misunderstand, but there should be no hostility towards a warrior who has come to save the children.

After the children are shown to have been saved, the misunderstanding that I was a smuggler will be resolved.

In any case, I’m safe for now.

The older warrior specifically said not to do any torture or interrogations until he returned.

Therefore, I’m safe.
There probably won’t be any random tentacles coming out to attack me….right?

While I was thinking about that a full day had already passed.

Time passes by quickly.

On the morning of the first day I was thrown into the prison, a guard showed up.

It was a female.

She was wearing clothes that looked to be of a warrior, but she was more slender than Ghyslaine.

However, her chest was huge.

I tried to tell her, [This is a false charge, I didn’t do anything.]

I tried to explain that I was unrelated to the smuggling organization and by coincidence learned that the children were being held in that building and went to save them.

However, the guard wasn’t willing to listen to a thing I was saying.

She filled a bucket with water and then threw it all over me.

It was cold water.

She was looking down on me as if I were trash as I was standing in front of her like a wet rat.


I experienced a shiver running down my back.

I thought it was some amazing torture.

That they would strip me naked, have this beautiful, beast ear Onee-san watch over me and even throw cold water at and insult me.

My heart might really break.

These guys have no intention of listening to what the old warrior said.

I wonder what is going to happen to me?

Ku… God Roxy, please grant me your holy protection.

No, Hitogami it’s fine if you stay out of this.


Putting aside the jokes.

I would really like something to wear.

There’s too much freedom[27] in this form and it feels like I’m forgetting the common sense of people.
For the time being I’ll use the fire magic [Burning Place] to warm my body up before I catch a cold.

The second day.

Ruijerd hasn’t come to save me.

After spending my second day nude I’m starting to feel a bit worried.

I wonder if something happened with Ruijerd.

Maybe there was a battle with that old warrior.

Otherwise, maybe things got even more complicated with the smugglers.

Another possibility could be that something happened to Eris and he ran off to deal with it.

I’m worried.

Very worried.

Since that’s the case it’s time to look into methods of escaping.

After the meal in the early afternoon, I silently used magic.

If you mix fire and wind you can create a comfortable breeze.

Now the entire room was warm and comfortable.

Gradually the guard started to doze off and finally fell asleep.

Too easy.

I undid the lock on the iron bars and headed outside to check things out.

After confirming that there was no one around I left the building.

There an illusionary scenery spread out before me.

There was a town built on the tops of the trees.

All of the buildings were at the tops of trees and they were connected with a number of bridges.

There were bridges from each and every tree so you could get anywhere in the village without having to descend from the trees.

There was nothing in specific on the ground below.

It seemed like there were traces of a simple building and fields, but no signs they were in use.

The ground is not a necessity in their life it seems.

There weren’t all that many people.

I could see beast race looking people walking all around across the bridges and between trees.

If I were to cross the bridge on the top of the tree I would be able to see everything, but I would also be fully seen from below.

And in my case, in all sorts of meanings, I would be fully seen.

It seems like it would be difficult to escape without being found.

Although, even if I’m found I could still run away.

If I don’t bother trying to think of what comes after and just set fire to some trees I could make use of the chaos to escape into some trees somewhere.

However, it’s a forest.

I don’t know the way.

Gyes was running at quite a high speed.

There should be a fair amount of distance to the town.

If I ran with everything I have in a straight line, it would probably take around six hours.

Even worse if I got lost.

There’s also the possibility of creating a high tower from earth with magic and then confirming from place to place.

However, if I did something that stands out as much as that then my pursuers, lead by Gyes, would quickly catch up.

I still don’t know the true identity of the magic he used to capture me.

If I can’t think of any sort of counter measures for it then it’s possible I could lose if we fight again.

Then, he might cut my legs off or something so I can’t run away next time.

It’s probably a good idea to wait a bit longer for the situation to change.

It’s still only the second day.

It seems like the old warrior still hasn’t returned yet.

They could still be returning the children to their parents along with Ruijerd.

There’s no reason to be hasty.
After coming to that conclusion I returned to the prison.

The third day.

The meals I get from the guard are delicious.

As expected, a place with lots of natural ingredients is different.

It’s in a different league from the Magic Continent.

It’s generally some kind of grass based soup and preserved meat that has been fried, but both are quite good.

I wonder if it’s because I had gotten used to the meals on the Magic Continent.

Since this is what they’re offering someone they’d throw into prison, the people here must surely be eating something really good.

For the time being I tried praising the guard for the food and ended up being brought seconds.

Judging by the response it seems that it could have been made by this person.
Nevertheless, she still wouldn’t listen to what I’m saying.

The fourth day.

I’m bored.

There’s nothing to do.

It would be fine if I could just use magic to do something, but if I stand out too much they might try to gag or handcuff me.
They haven’t done anything like that so far, but there’s no reason to risk putting myself into an even more inconvenient situation.

The fifth day.

I got a roommate.

Just when I was thinking it was pretty noisy outside a man that looked like an adventurer ended up being thrown into the prison with me.

With two brawny beast race men holding onto each of his arms he was carried in and kicked into the cell.

[Damn it! Treat me with a bit more care here!]

Welcome, to the highest point in your life.

The beast race men ignored the shouting man and left outside.

The man slowly turned around saying [owowow] while rubbing where he was kicked on the ass.

I greeted him in a pose similar to Buddha in Nirvana.

[Welcome, to the highest point in your life.]

Obviously while completely nude.

The man stood there watching me with his mouth hanging open.

It was an adventurer-like man.

His entire body was covered with black garments and around the joints were protectors made of some kind of fur.

Naturally, because of this flow of events he wasn’t holding any sort of weapon.

After staring for a long time I noticed his face was something like a monkey.

Although, saying it’s a monkey-like face isn’t some sort of metaphor.

He was from a Demon Race after all.

[What’s up newbie? Is there something strange?] [N…No, how do I put this…]

The man was looking at me with a face full of confusion.

Don’t stare at me so much, it’s embarrassing isn’t it?

[Even though you’re naked, it seems you’re quite full of yourself?] [Hey newbie, be careful with your words. I’ve been in here longer than you. In other words I’m your prison senpai. Show some respect.] [O…Okay..] [Respond with a Yes.] [Yes.]

Why am I talking to a man I’ve met for the first time in such an arrogant way?

It’s because I’m bored.

[Unfortunately, there are no cushions, just take a seat somewhere around there.] [Uh, yes.] [Then, newbie. How did you end up getting locked away?]

I was using a rude tone to talk to him.

Even though I was clearly younger, calling him newbie, I thought he would get angry.

Instead he started to answer my question with a dumbfounded face.

[How do I put it, my cheating was exposed…] [I see, gambling, huh. Rock, paper, scissors? Steel frame wouldn’t pass?] [What the hell is that? It was the dice.] [Dice, huh.]

I’m sure without a doubt he was using dice that only come up with 4-5-6.

[What a boring crime to be held on.] [What was your crime?] [Can’t you tell by looking? Obscenity charges.] [What the hell is that?] [I was hugging a nude silver furred puppy and they ended up throwing me in here is what it means.] [Ah, it was becoming a rumor. The Holy Beast of Dorudia was attacked by a sex beast.]

It seems like there’s a guy who can put things together well.

Although, that was a false charge.

Well, seems like there’s no choice but to make a request of this guy.

[It’s the natural action to take when faced with such a charming creature. If you’re a man as well you should understand what I’m talking about right newbie?] [I don’t understand a bit.]

The eyes the man was looking at me with changed into eyes looking at some unknown creature.

No, they didn’t really change, it was like that from the very start.

[Then, newbie, your name is?] [It’s Gisu.] [Are you a colonel?] [Colonel[28]? No, an adventurer, for the most part.]


Now then, I have the feeling I’ve heard something like that somewhere.

Where was it?

I can’t remember.

Well, there are names similar to it all over the place.

[I’m Rudeus. Younger than you, but I’m your prison senpai.] [Yeah yeah.]

After shrugging his shoulders Gisu fell to the ground in place, laid back and faced upwards.

[Hm? Rudeus. Sounds like something I’ve heard somewhere.] [It’s a name you could hear all over the place.] [Ha, no doubt about that.]

We were now both lined up similar to Buddha in Nirvana.

Although one of us was completely nude.

It’s a strange situation.

The most important person in this prison, me, is nude, while some newbie is wearing clothes.

Isn’t that strange?

[Hey, newbie.] [What’s up senpai?] [That vest, it looks warm. Hand it over.] [Ha?]

Gisu made a frankly reluctant face, but still took off the fur vest and threw it to me.

He’s surprisingly an easy person to get along with.

[Ah. Thank you very much.] [So, you can give thanks I see.] [Of course. I’ve been in freedom-style for a number of days after all. It feels like I’ve been revived as a human for the first time in a while.] [Stop with the respectful talk, senpai.]

Thus, I ended up with an appearance similar to a nose running brat from the edo period.

The guard made a bit of an irritated face, but didn’t say anything in specific.

[I can feel the newbie’s warmth coming from this vest.] [Hey, you aren’t going to tell me that you go for men as well or something are you?] [There’s no way that’s the case. If it’s a girl and the minimum age is 12, up to the maximum of 40, I can do it. It’s impossible unless it’s a boy who has the face and appearance of a girl.] [It’s fine as long as they have the face of a woman?]

Gisu was making an unbelievable face.

However, I’m sure in this guy’s case, if a girl who matched his tastes perfectly suddenly turned into Arthur pulling out Excalibur he would be fine with becoming Merlin.

In a sexual meaning.

[By the way newbie. I have a bit of something I want to ask.] [What is it?] [Where is this?] [The Great Forest, a prison in the Dedorudia race village.] [Who am I?] [A nude pervert who would put his hands on a puppy, Rudeus.]

Though, I’m not nude anymore.

Also, it was a false charge.

I’m not a pervert.

[Then, for what reason would a Demon Race person like you have been gambling in Dorudia village?] [Ah um. One of my old acquaintances is of the Dedorudia race, so I thought they might be here and came for a visit.] [Were they here?] [They weren’t here.] [They weren’t here, but you still gambled? Still cheated?] [I didn’t think it would be exposed though…]

There’s no hope for this guy.

However, he could be useful.

[Newbie, can you do anything other than cheat?] [I can do anything.] [Oh, for example, beating down a Dragon with your bare fists?] [No, that kind of thing is impossible. I’m weak in fights.] [For example, taking on 100 women at the same time?] [I’m fine with just one woman, at most two at the same time.]

Finally I lowered my voice so the guard couldn’t hear it and said it clearly.

[For example, escaping from here and running until we reach town?]

After saying that Gisu lifted up his face, looked at the guard and started scratching his head.

Then he brought his face close.


[Do you intend to make a run for it?] [If my allies don’t come.] [Ah? Sorry? How do I put it, that’s too bad.]

Hey, stop.

If you put it like that it’s almost as if I’ve been thrown away.

Ruijerd wouldn’t throw me away.

I’m sure right now there’s some sort of crazy situation going on.

They are waiting for me to save them.

[Run away alone. I’m unrelated.] [I would get lost, I don’t know the way to the town.] [How did you manage to get here?] [I was saving some children from smugglers.] [Saving?] [While doing that I went to remove the collar from a puppy, when all of a sudden a beast race man appeared and yelled, then I was unable to move and captured.]

Gisu made a face like he didn’t really get it while scratching his head.

Maybe it was a bit of an unsatisfactory explanation.

[Ah, then? It’s that? False charges?] [It’s false charges.] [I see. That would make you want to run.] [Indeed that is the case, please lend me your power.] [Not happening. Why do I have to lend you my power. I’ll be able to get out of here soon, unlike you.]

Even if you ask me why.

Didn’t I just say it.

I don’t know the way back.

I would prefer to be pardoned from the fate of wandering a forest until I die.

I’m almost completely nude as well.

[Well, if it’s false charges then it’s probably fine. They’ll understand eventually.] [It would be good if that’s the case.]

If you were to ask me, that Gyes person seemed like the type that doesn’t listen.

However, it is a fact that I saved the children.

After the children return, naturally I’ll be cleared of the false charges.

[Then, I’ll wait for a bit longer.] [Do just that. Nothing good would come from making a run for it.]

After saying that Gisu fell down to lay on the ground again.

If this guy is going to say that I’ll wait for a bit longer.

Fortunately, I still have some room left for leisure.

It’s not as if I couldn’t just turn this entire area into a sea of fire and make a run for it, if it comes down to that in the end.

I feel bad for those of the Dedorudia race, but they were the ones who caught me on false charges, it’s mutual responsibility.
I think it could just be a case of them taking a rather long time to find the parents of the children.

The sixth day.

This apartment is really quite comfortable to live in.

The food is good, the air conditioning is good (though it’s self produced), I was thinking there’s not enough to do, but now I even have a conversation partner.

The bed was originally full of insects but now it’s quite comfortable after using magic to wipe them all out.

The toilet is still like that, but when I think about the fact that a beast ear Onee-san is taking care of my excretions it’s a bit arousing.

However, I’m still worried.

The fact that there’s no information coming is quite worrying.

It’s almost been a full week since I was captured.

It’s starting to feel like they’re a bit too slow.

It would be normal to start thinking some kind of trouble had occurred.

Some kind of trouble Ruijerd couldn’t solve.

He might need my assistance.

It could already be too late.

However, I can’t get somewhere I can’t go.


No, the day after tomorrow.

The day after tomorrow this village will become a sea of fire.
Is what I would like to say, but I feel a bit bad about going that far so I’ll just take the guard as a hostage and run away.

The seventh day.

Today is the last day of prison life.

I was making all sorts of plans in my heart while appearing on the surface, to be just laying around doing nothing.

[Come to think of it newbie.]

I started to talk to Gisu in my usual bandit-style.

[What’s up?] [Is this the only prison in this village?] [Why are you asking something like that?] [No, normally would you throw two people into the same cell without reason?] [They don’t normally use this prison. Normal criminals are taken to Saint Port.]

Criminals are taken to Saint Port.

I guess that would mean they only throw criminals who break special laws of the Dedorudia race in this prison.

I was mistaken as a smuggler and charged with attacking the Holy Beast.

They go to the point of calling it the Holy Beast, so it’s certainly some kind of special existence in this village.

However, wait a minute.

[Then, why are you in this prison? They only caught you for cheating, right?] [No clue. Probably because it’s just a small event within the village?] [Is it that sort of thing?] [It’s that sort of thing.]

I felt something was a bit out of place.

I kept scratching my arms.

Then scratching my stomach.

Even more so scratching my back.

Somehow really itchy.

After thinking that I looked at the ground.

A single flea started jumping.

[Uoh?! Aren’t there bugs in this vest!] [Hm? Ah, I haven’t washed it in quite a while after all.] [Wash it!]

I took the vest off.

I waved it around and bugs started falling everywhere.

I quickly used a burning wind to kill them all off.

All you bastard bugs.

[Oh? I was thinking since I saw it before, but that’s amazing. How do you do it?] [Using voiceless incantations.] [I see. Voiceless incantations. That’s pretty amazing.]

Ah, just when I was thinking that I had gotten rid of all the bugs, I started to feel itchy all over my body.

For now I started using healing around all the places I was bitten.

However, my back.

Maybe because I had been laying on it, but it feels like I had been bitten like crazy on my back.

My hands can’t reach.


[Hey newbie.] [What’s up?] [Come over and scratch my back, it’s killing me.] [Yeah yeah.]

I sat and crossed my legs and Gisu came up from behind.

He started scratching my back.

[Ah, that’s the spot, right there. You’re good, you’ve got talent.] [Didn’t I say it? I can do anything. Since that’s the case I can massage your shoulders while I’m at it as well.]

When Gisu started doing that to my shoulders I was thinking, it’s dangerous this guy is way too good with his hands.

Involuntarily, the muscles on my back were contracting.

[Ohhh, you’re so good, it feels so gooooood, ah, next do a bit further down. Mmmm, there, right there. Mmmhnn?]


Then, I felt some stares.

After taking a good look.

On the other side of the bars there were roughly seven people standing there.

First was an old man who looked a bit like Ghyslaine.

An older brother who looked even more like Ghyslaine.

The guard older sister who had always been looking after me.

A cat eared young girl who was pointing and laughing at me.

A dog eared young girl who was covering her face with her hands and looking at me through the cracks.

Then finally a Superd race older brother with a shining bald head and young woman from the Boreas family holding my clothes, robe, and staff.

[Rudeus? What are you doing together with another man??]

Eris was staring at me with an extremely cold look in her eyes.

In my current appearance.

With Gisu behind me holding onto my shoulders and my back as the focus.

That’s right, it would appear as if I was projecting my ass out behind me.

Then at the point where my back ends, Gisu’s nether regions are connected.
[It’s a misunderstanding.]

With the testimony of the two girls, I was released.

The misunderstanding and false charges were quickly resolved after that.
Incidentally, Gisu still had to remain in the prison for a bit longer it seems.

After getting out of the prison it was raining heavily outside.

The rainy season had come.

Supposedly it will be raining heavily non-stop for the next three months.

The ground will be completely flooded and you won’t be able to walk.
Which is why those who live in the Great Forest live on top of the trees.

It seems like the kidnapping incident this time was a rather special case.

It was a large scale abduction plan orchestrated by a smuggling organization.

They came up with a plan to abduct the Holy Beast, Guardian of Dorudia.

I don’t know why they would want to abduct something like that.

However, the Holy Beast is supposedly a special kind of animal so there are a number of those who want to get their hands on it.

Well, it’s difficult to just abduct the Holy Beast under normal circumstances.

Even in the chance that you succeeded in abducting it, the warriors have good noses so they would quickly come to take it back.

Therefore the smuggling organization aimed for the start of the rainy season.

The rainy season will continue for three months straight.

Since that’s the case all of the villagers will be busy in preparation.

All of the village warriors will have their hands full.

Also, it’s not possible to go out on a ship during the rainy season.

In other words, if you abduct the Holy Beast right before the rainy season then transport it to the Magic Continent, the warriors will not be able to catch up in time and you can perfectly escape.

Of course the Beast Race were being vigilant for that.

The adults all warned the children not to go outside while preparing for the rainy season.

Needless to say, they also told it to the Holy Beast that was being protected.

That’s why the smuggling organization went a step further with their plan.

First they hired all of the local kidnappers and waited for the right timing.

Then at a specific time, attacked all the locations at once and abducted children right and left at the same time.

The warriors were in a panic.

Just when they were starting to ease up because the abductions seemed low this year, children from villages all over the place were abducted at once.

Even more so the smuggling organization had hired armed forces beforehand to attack the villages at the same time.

There was no damage to the Dorudia village at this time.

The warriors of the Dorudia village received requests for aid, split up and went out to defend the surrounding villages.

Then when the guards for the Dorudia village were thinned out, the smuggling organization launched an attack on the Dorudia village with elite forces.

They succeeded in abducting not only the village chief’s granddaughter but also the Holy Beast.

Cause incidents all over the place, then attack the primary target, a lightning fast plan.

The armed forces attack.

The abduction of the children.

As well as the abduction of the Holy Beast.

Since it was like that no matter how skilled the Beast Race warriors were they wouldn’t have enough forces to cover it.

Gyes and Gustav first gave up on the children.

They gathered together the warriors and went to setup the defense lines of the village, then they went off to search for the Holy Beast themselves.

It just means that the Holy Beast is that much of a special existence to the village it seems.

The time between kidnapping the Holy Beast and transporting it on the ship wasn’t even supposed to be two days.

The fact that they were able to locate the safekeeping place for smuggling goods was supposedly good luck.

The smell of blood and the sight of rising fire.

Supposedly, those two factors became the key that allowed them to locate the building.

It was thanks to us.

However, I wonder why the Holy Beast was at the same place where Ruijerd was transported.

Well, it was a large scale operation so there were probably some mistakes here and there.

Otherwise they might have planned for Ruijerd’s handcuffs being undone and rampaging.

Now then, from here on is unrelated to me.

What were they doing after neglecting me for a week?

According to the story Ruijerd was furious at the smugglers.

He suggested attacking the ship that was prepared to depart.

They didn’t know which ship had children on board it because the smugglers also knew of a way to conceal themselves from the beast race’s noses.

The way Gustav put it, after understanding their intentions, they responded to it accordingly.

Speaking of Eris, she was also taking part in this plan, supposedly as the escort for the children.

With a full faced smile of course.

This must be the Greyrat’s blood as well.

Well then, the attack of Ruijerd and the others succeeded.

Tragically the smuggling organization’s ship was discovered and all of their members were half-killed and captured.

From within the ship, abducted children just kept coming out one after another.

There were supposedly around 50 of them.

Well then, the children were saved, Happy Ending.

That’s not quite what happened.

Since they had just attacked the last ship departing before the rainy season the Saint Port officials came out.

Obviously Gustav and Gyes protested against them.

The beast race abductions. Slavery was taboo between the Great Forest patriarchs and the Holy Milis Kingdom.

They only tried to prevent that, so it would be strange for them to take the blame.

The Saint Port officials were taken back with this.

They would have been fine with at least a bit of a notice before hand.

However, the attack was just barely in time to catch the departure of the ship.

There was no leisure time to explain.

As well as the fact there were 50 people.

50 children.

It wasn’t just five or ten.

There were one or two children abducted from villages all over the place.

Saint Port hadn’t caught onto this at all.

Even more so, the officials were taking bribes and looking the other way.

This was a violation of the treaty.

If they left things as they were, a large crack would have been made between the Beast Race and the Holy Milis Kingdom.

In the worst case it could have been war.

The talk even made it up to that level.

In the end the Saint Port side withdrew.

In regards to the Beast Race, a considerable amount of compensation was paid.

Those negotiations and returning the abducted children back to their parents took roughly a full week.

That was why I was put off and left neglected for a full week.

Well, I guess it couldn’t be helped.

Rather, I’m glad they managed to finish such an important matter within a week.

Though, you know…

The Beast Race people are full of gratitude and enraptured with Ruijerd.

Eris is surrounded by the children of the Beast Race and full of smiles.

I was in a prison together with a monkey faced man experiencing a life of freedom.

It’s not something I can accept.
Rather, they could have just let me out of the prison midway through and it would have been fine.

I was clearly displeased and Gyes apologized.

“I’m really very sorry.”

It was the Beast Races version of prostrating oneself.

Gyes was facing up to me as he showed his stomach.

I thought I was being made fun of at first.

Even though his stomach was seen, but Gyes’s tone was desperate.

He couldn’t imagine that his daughter was just saved, nor that the seals on the Holy Beast-sama had been removed and that he just stripped that savior naked and threw cold water on him.

And then halfway through that he forgot about it and focused on other matters, no matter what he does it’s not something that could be forgiven.

There was no option left but to offer his neck.

Is what I was told.

However, he wanted me to forgive the watch guard.

She was just doing her own job as she was told.

Since she is going to get married after the rainy season is over, while it’s fine to seek punishment, he doesn’t want me to do anything in retribution that would humiliate her.

If that becomes the case then there would be remaining evil intent.

Is what I was told.

To put it frankly, I was totally put off.

If you go that far with the reverse prostration in front of everyone it will just cause me problems.

Also, if you show me that tightly chiseled six pack it will just make me jealous as well.

Rather than that what about the Onee-san guard… no. Never mind.

“Everything started from a misunderstanding. Well, I’m not really bothered about it.”

Here’s the time to be forgiving. DE[29]. It’s Rudeus.

I’m an adult after all.

I’ll show my dignity.

That’s right.

The one in the wrong is the smuggling organization.

And that smuggling organization has been wiped out.

It’s a happy end.

I suffered and you all suffered as well.

It’s fine like that.

I have nothing to say beyond that.

My life in the prison was somewhat fun.

The food was good and Gisu was there.

The Onee-san left in charge of me was beautiful as well.

“I, the village leader, am also grateful for your great tolerance and heart.”

After seeing my response the old warrior called Gustav said that arrogantly.

Gyes is fine, but wouldn’t it be fine for you to apologize as well?

For the most part it was you who was there at the time and giving out orders right?

Well, it’s fine.

I don’t want to see some old man prostrating himself.

Rather than that I’d prefer to see the Onee-san guard…

Ruijerd as well brought his face close.

“Would it be good for me to apologize as well?”

“No, it’s fine Ruijerd-san.”

“Is it fine? Though it’s my fault?”

“Ruijerd-san also gave it his best for a week, didn’t he.”

The Beast Race approved of Ruijerd as well.

It seems both Gustav and Gyes have already heard about the fact that Ruijerd is of the Superd race.

In regards to the Superd race, I don’t know what kind of feelings they hold towards them.

Though at the very least, right now Ruijerd is the hero who saved their children.

I was being patient and Ruijerd was raising his fame.

In that case, then the outcome is all right.

Putting aside the process as long as the outcome is achieved I have no complaints about it.



Just as I was thinking that, Eris came forward and kicked Gyes in the stomach.

Then “Bestow the protection of water to the place where thou demands, let the crystal clear flow appear towards here, Water Ball.”

Struck the unguarded Gyes mercilessly with the Water Bullet.

The surroundings were dumbfounded.

Eris took her usual pose and said in a loud voice.

“With this we’re even!”
As expected of Eris, I thought.

Now then, our current location is in Gustav’s house.

It’s a house on top of a tree and the largest house in this village.

It’s a three story building constructed from wood on top of a tree.

I was wondering if it would be alright if something like an earthquake hit, but it doesn’t even shake a bit when the adults are running around inside.

They are the Dedorudia race.

The Dedorudia race patriarch Gustav.

And his son, warrior leader Gyes.

The one I saved from the smugglers was Gyes’s second daughter Minitona.

It seems the eldest daughter Rinia is studying in another country.

And then there was also a daughter of the Adorudia race mixed in with those we saved.

The Adorudia race patriarch’s second daughter Terusena.

A dog girl with big breasts.

There were plans to return to the Adorudia village, but the rainy season started up on the way so she’ll be staying here for three months it seems.

Incidentally, even among the beast race it seems those with the blood of the Dedorudia can be sold for a high price to a certain country’s nobles.

Especially, children who can be trained easily are aimed at often.

A certain country’s nobles.

It sounds like a story I’ve heard somewhere!

“The nobles of Asura can’t afford to be lax with stuff like this going on!”

The Eris-kun over there!

Why are you saying like it is unrelated to you!

Most likely, there are people with a mouse-like family name related to this from the start!

I’ve never heard anything along those lines from the butlers and maids at Eris’ house, but it’s quite possible they were people that were abducted like this as well.

Sauros is a good person, but his viewpoint is just a bit different.

Yeah, for the time being I’ll keep quiet about this.

Even if I don’t say anything, it’s better to say nothing.

Just as I was thinking that, Eris just happened to remember something, and showed the ring she was wearing.

“Come to think of it, do you know of Ghyslaine? This ring is Ghyslaine’s.”

She can’t speak in Beast God language.

Therefore it was in human language.

The only ones here who can use human language outside of Ruijerd and myself are Gustav and Gyes.


Then Gyes made a grim face.

“Is she still alive?”


That voice was filled with disgust.

A voice as if he was going to throw up.

Then a single word.

“She was the disgrace of the family.”

Those words were just the start of Gyes bashing Ghyslaine.

In the human language, which Eris could understand.

Then he started to tell us about how much of a failure, how inappropriate she was as a younger sister and such. Gyes had a voice filled with indifferent emotion.

Since Ghyslaine has saved my life before, it was a subject which I couldn’t listen to anymore.

It seems she did some rather mean things when she was living in this village.

However, that is just talk from when she was a child.

The Ghyslaine I know of is a clumsy person who gives it her all.

Someone who does everything carefully and puts her heart into it.

She’s not a person who deserves to be talked about like this.

A sword teacher that I respect and a magic student that I can brag about.

That’s why, somehow or other…

Please stop it.

“That ring as well, is something she got from our mother after recklessly acting out, there really was no meaning to it. She was an idiot who only knows how to break things.”


“Shut up! What do you know about Ghyslaine!”

Shut up! What do you know about Ghyslaine!

Interrupting my words, Eris started screaming at them in a loud voice.

In a voice loud enough that I thought the house would break, the Dedorudia family faces were frowning.

The only ones who understand human language are Gustav and Gyes.

The other few who heard Eris suddenly start yelling were dumbfounded.

I thought Eris would start acting out violently.

However, Eris just made a mortifying face, and tears started welling up in her eyes, her fists were shaking with anger but she didn’t move to strike.

“Ghyslaine is my teacher! She’s the number one person I respect!”

I know.

Just how well Ghyslaine and Eris get along together.

She is the one that Eris trusts the most.

Far more than me.

“Ghyslaine is amazing! Extremely amazing! If I need help, she will quickly come to save me! Extremely fast! And extremely strong!”

Eris started yelling out all sorts of words which she didn’t know herself.

With that bitter voice even if you couldn’t understand why, the meaning was understood.

At the very least, she said everything I wanted to say as well.

“Ghyslaine is…. hikku.. egu… To say something… like that… hikku…”

Eris continued to give her best not to strike them while her tears started to flow.

That’s right, you shouldn’t hit Gyes here.

Ghyslaine was hated for her violence in this village.

She would always act violent as she pleased.

If Eris were to strike him it would just be proving Gyes’s words.

That you and her are the same.

Gyes started to panic as he watched that.

“No, but… It can’t be that Ghyslaine has… Respect? How could that be?”

After I saw that I calmed my own anger.

“We should probably stop talking about this topic.”

I proposed that while embracing Eris.

Eris looked at me like she couldn’t believe it, when I proposed that.

“Why? Rudeus? Did you hate Ghyslaine?”

“I like Ghyslaine as well.”


“The Ghyslaine we know and the Ghyslaine they know are different people with the same name.”

Then I look at the confused Gyes while saying that.

Even he would probably change his way of thinking if he met the current Ghyslaine.

People change as time passes.

Since I’m the one saying it, there’s no mistake.

Eris couldn’t accept it.

However, she for the most part let go of it.

“No, has that Ghyslaine really became such a respectable person?”

“At the very least, she is someone I respect.”

After saying that Gyes made a face lost in thought.

Well, after hearing that story just now, it seems like all sorts of things happened between him and Ghyslaine.

Those must have been things that he felt could never be forgiven.

A relationship of blood is relatively severe.

Especially since it’s a blood relative.

There are some things that you cannot forgive no matter how many years pass.

“Since that is the case, will you apologize?”

“I’m sorry about that.”

What a delicate atmosphere it’s become.

In any case, Ghyslaine, huh.

I had totally forgotten about it this past year, but she should have gotten dragged into that teleport as well.

I wonder where in the world she is and what she’s doing.

Since it’s her, I would imagine she’s off searching for Eris and me…
I regret being unable to gather information in Saint Port.

One week passed.

The rain continues to fall.

We occupied one of the vacant houses in the village and are living there.

For the most part we are heroes of the Great Forest, so even if we don’t do anything we still get food.

This isn’t a good lifestyle. It’s far too deprived.

There’s a huge flood happening below the village and it was terrible, at one point a child from the village fell in.

I used magic to save them and they were quite surprised and grateful.

Since that’s the case I considered using magic to just blow the clouds away, but I decided not to do it.

Roxy said it as well, but it’s not a good idea to manipulate the weather too much.

If I were to forcefully stop this rain, something bad could happen to the Great Forest.

Quite frankly, I just want it to end already and hurry on to the next place but…
Well, it will stop in three months or so, it’s just a matter of enduring until then.

I started to wander around the village in the rain.

It was a village after all, so there were no weapons, equipments, or those sorts of shops or inn.

Fundamentally it was all private houses, warehouses, and guard stations.

All of that was built on the top of the trees.

The design of the village was three dimensional and quite interesting.

Even just walking around gets your heart beating.

In one part there was a place where I wasn’t allowed to enter beyond a certain point.

That pathway is supposedly an important place for this village it seems.

Of course, I don’t have any intention of walking into such a place with my shoes on.

Then at that time I found a place where the lower and upper levels are intersected.

Just then as I was thinking about if a woman would pass over above me, Gisu appeared.

“Yo newbie, they already let you out?”

After I called out to him, Gisu made a happy face and waved towards me.

“Yeah. They told me to never do it again. They’re idiots right. It’s already decided that I’m going to keep doing it.”

“Police officer dog?! This guy over here hasn’t learned his lesson!!”

“Hey, wait just a minute there. Wait. Stop it. I can’t run away right now because it’s the rainy season.”

Since it’s the rainy season right now.

Since that’s the case, this guy will do it again.

Really, he’s a guy who can’t be helped.

“Ah, I’ll return the vest.”

“Didn’t I say to stop with that respectful way of speaking. Keep the vest.”

“Is that fine?”

“During this season it’s still cold.”

However, he’s not a bad person it seems.

This whatever convenient and warm feeling reminds me of Paul.

I wonder if he’s doing well.

Two weeks have passed.

The rain still won’t stop.

I learned that the Dedorudia race have a secret magic.

Letting out a howl in order to search for the location of the enemy and letting out a special kind of sound in order to screw up the opponent’s balance, that sort of magic it seems.

It seems the magic that Gyes used to paralyze me was one type of that magic.

From what I heard, it seems to be magic that makes use of “sound”.

Since that’s the case, I asked Gustav to by all means teach me how to use it.

Pleasantly he agreed to it.

He performed it live for me a number of times as I tried to imitate it.

But… It didn’t go very well.

It seems to be something you can’t use unless you have a special kind of vocal chords from the Dedorudia race.

I was thinking it might be something like that.

Most likely, it wouldn’t be an exaggeration to say I can’t use most magics specific to certain races.

Even though the beast races can use the magic of the human race, it’s unfair.

I understood the basics, that it was done by combining your voice with magic power and tried it several times, but the effects weren’t really all that powerful.

About the only thing that I could do was make my opponents surprised for an instant.

It seems it won’t be very useful.

Incidentally, after showing my voiceless incantations to Gustav he was quite surprised.

“Do the magic schools teach those sorts of things these days?”

“It’s because my teacher’s instructions were good.”

Then for no reason I start pushing Roxy’s name up.

“Ho, where did that teacher originate from?”

“She’s a Migurd race from the Biegoya region of the Magic Continent. In terms of magic… I guess she would have learned it from the magic university.”

After saying I planned to eventually go to the magic university myself, Gustav said, “Ho, you can already do that much and you still strive for more” and admired me.
It was a bit of a good feeling.

One month passed.

Monsters appeared in this village.

An insect like monster similar to a water spider appeared on top of the water and suddenly jumped off the water and attacked, something similar to a sea snake climbed up the tree as well.

The materials from both of them seemed profitable.

Incidentally, the village’s warriors protected us.

However, it seems like the beast race’s proud sense of smell and sonar-like voice aren’t very useful in this rain.

The monsters kept avoiding the guards on watch and appeared in the middle of the town.

I was on a walk in the village with Eris when a beast race child suddenly got caught by something like a chameleon right in front of our eyes.

Instantly I sent the chameleon flying with an earth bullet.

That was dangerous.

The child cutely waved its tail and thanked me.

After seeing that Eris started breathing roughly from her nose.

In a fluster, I stroked Eris’ butt, and she stopped.

The child watched that with a smile.

That was dangerous.

And then right now, my life is in danger as well.

I told Ruijerd about it, and his face turned into a frown.

He can’t let a situation pass by where children might be in danger.

Even though that’s the case, the village’s guards were against us helping out.

“The warriors of this village have their own pride in protecting our people.”

Supposedly there’s something like that.

It’s the duty of the village’s warriors to protect the village.

They won’t ask outside warriors for help, and they won’t allow you to intrude on them.

That’s supposedly Ruijerd’s common sense.

I didn’t understand it at all.

“Isn’t the safety of the children more important than something like that?”

After saying that, Ruijerd thought about it for a few seconds and then went to talk about it with Gyes.

“Oh, Ruijerd-dono would like to offer help?”

Gyes welcomed him greatly.

His impression in regards to Ruijerd was extremely high.

Come to think of it, it seems Gyes was participating in the event of the attack on the ship.

He offered a reward for the help as the representative of the village’s warriors.

It became where we would help exterminate monsters that appear around the village.

Ruijerd finds them, and I use magic to defeat them.

Then we recover the corpse and strip them of the materials.

Then Gyes will buy those from us.

Quite a good cycle.

In the beginning, just as Ruijerd had said, the warriors of the village didn’t make very good faces.

However, after seeing us exterminate every monster without mercy, it seemed like there would be no victims this rainy season, and they gradually opened up to us.

“I thought the beast race were a prouder race, but… To leave the defense of their village to another race, really…”

For some reason only Ruijerd was bothered by it.
It seems that several hundred years earlier the beast race was different.

One and a half months had passed.

I have the feeling that the rain has started to weaken a little bit.

It’s probably just my imagination.

Eris, Tona, and Terusena are all getting along together.

Even if they can’t communicate with words, at that age they can still get along well.

Even while it’s raining outside, they were wandering around here and there and somehow or other having quite a bit of fun.

I was wondering about what it was they were doing and it seems Eris was teaching them human language.

That Eris, was, teaching someone, a language!

This isn’t where I, with the experience of a teacher, cut in and crush Eris’s image.

I’m a man who can read the mood after all.

I’m just hiding somewhere nearby and observing the situation.

Eris never had any friends of the same age up until now.

Since that’s the case, I felt quite proud that Eris finally was getting along with someone of the same age like this.

Red hair, cat ears and dog ears.

I’m fine with just being able to watch them get along happily.

Though you know, Eris.

I don’t think it’s a good idea if you cling onto someone so recklessly.

Someone like me could misunderstand.

See, just look over there.

Isn’t Gyes-san watching?

What do you think a parent would think while watching someone cling to their daughter while their nose is flaring like that?

“Hmm, Eris-dono, thank you very much for getting along so well with my daughter.”

Uh… what?

Isn’t your response different from the time with me?

She’s, without a doubt, excited over that daughter of yours.

I wonder if women and men are different after all.

I see, I guess that would be the case. It should be obvious, huh.

“By the way, I’m sorry about the situation with Ghyslaine. We haven’t met in quite a long time, so there was some misunderstanding. It seems that little sister has grown up quite a bit by walking around in the outside world.”

Gyes bowed his head.

During this past month he must have done all sorts of apologies here and there.

It’s a good thing.

“That’s the case. It’s Sword King Ghyslaine after all! The current Ghyslaine can even use magic, you know.”

“Hahaha. Ghyslaine can use magic? Lady Eris your jokes are too good.”

“It’s true! Rudeus taught Ghyslaine letters, math, and magic after all.”

“Rudeus-dono did?”

After that Ghyslaine and I were pushed forward in reputation by Eris.

Talking about my classes and things that happened in Fedoa region.

About how, no matter how bad she and Ghyslaine were at learning at first, both of them still managed to be taught properly by Rudeus and how much she respects me, that sort of talk.

After listening to it, I started to feel a bit embarrassed.

After three years, the teleport incident happened so I couldn’t teach until the end though…

Gyes was quite interested in the topic.

Then after he separated from the three he came over to where I was hidden in the wooden box.

“Then, what is that respectable teacher doing in this kind of place?”

“My… my hobby is observing people.”

“Ho, that is quite the noble hobby to have. Incidentally, how in the world did you manage to teach Ghyslaine letters?”

“There’s nothing special about it, just normally.”

“Normally? I can’t even imagine it.”

“It seems like she was troubled here and there by her lack of knowledge during her adventurer days. It’s probably natural for you to be unable to imagine it.”

“I see. Even though that younger sister used to be the type of person who wouldn’t stop beating people up whenever something she didn’t like happened…”

After listening to him, it seems Ghyslaine used to be the same kind of girl as Eris.

If you were to ask how, it would be getting into fights, not to mention she was strong and couldn’t be stopped.

It seems like Gyes was forced to drink boiling water a number of times.

He was a weak older brother who couldn’t match his younger sister in strength.

Speaking of older brothers, I’m also an older brother.

I wonder if Norn and Aisha are doing well.

That’s right.

I wanted to write a letter, but I keep forgetting about it.

After this rain ends I’ll go to the Holy Milis Kingdoms capital and send a letter to Buina village.

The chances of it arriving from the Magic Continent are pretty low, but it will most likely reach from Milis.

“By the way, Rudeus-dono.”


“How long are you intending to remain inside of that wooden box?”

Of course, until they start to change clothes.

It’s almost night after all.

They’ll start taking a bath and getting changed into pajamas soon.

“Sunsun… I smell the scent of arousal.”

“Eeh! No, that can’t be. Could it be that some beast loving girl is making a happy face somewhere?”

I was playing dumb and Gyes raised his eyebrows.

“Rudeus-dono. I’m grateful for that time. I’m still quite sorry about the misunderstanding led to that situation.”

After setting that preface Gyes changed his expression.

“However, if you put your hands on my daughter, the situation is different. If you don’t move away right now, I’ll throw the box with you in it into the water.”

He was serious.

I didn’t hesitate.

I left the box in a second.

In an amazing speed even.

“I’m one who protects this village. I don’t really want to say this, but go easy on it.”



Well, maybe I went a bit overboard.
I’ll reflect on it.

Two months have passed.

Ruijerd and Gustav get along well together it seems.

He often goes over to visit the Dedorudia house, and they exchange drinks while sharing stories of their past.

They are quite bloody stories, but that in itself makes them relatively interesting.

As a self proclaimed rampaging race, even though he regrets how bad he was in the past, he still has some amount of pride in it.

However, these are most likely things that actually happened.

After listening to it for a bit, there’s something I understood about the beast race.

The Beast Race is a general term for those races who live in the Great Forest.

Among them there are a number of races who travel over to the Magic Continent and call themselves Demon Races.

The only real physical trait is that one part of their body has a non-human-mammal-like animal characteristic.

Also, the various races have unique extra sensory abilities.

In a broader sense, the likes of Nokopara and Bureizu would be considered of the beast race is what it would mean.

Even among the beast race, the Dedorudia race are a special existence.

They are a family that watched over the Holy Beast and look over the entire forest’s harmony. That is the Dedorudia.

Cat-like Dedorudia.

Dog-like Adorudia.

Those two are the main branches and then several tens of other kinds of branch tribes are spread around.

So to speak, they are the royalty of the Great Forest.

Although they aren’t really doing anything like royalty right now, when the time comes to it, they will become the leader and lead their people.

Also, the long eared race and the halfling race are also living in the Great Forest.

They are mostly distributed in the southern areas of the Great Forest and don’t really have all that much interaction with the beast races, but once every year all the races gather around the Great Sage Tree and participate in a festival and clan meeting.

According to Gustav, the races are different but they are all allies that live in the Great Forest.

Incidentally, the Dwarf race doesn’t live in the Great Forest, but even further south, at the base of the Blue Dragon Mountain Range.

The blue dragons fly all around the world, but they always return to the Blue Dragon Mountain Range for nesting and raising children.

Kind of like migratory birds.

Although they are different from migrating birds in that they only return once in every ten years or so.

Now then, the beast race has always gotten into wars and made peace with the human race and repeated this process over and over it seems.

As far as skirmish level wars go, the most recent one was around 50 years ago.

Gustav participated in that war and was a part of a brawny warrior group that mowed down some human race people who got lost in the forest.

At least according to the story I was being told.

Well, it sounds like it was dramatized quite a bit, but to be able to hear about it from the beast race’s viewpoint was rather entertaining.

In order to compete with that Ruijerd pulled out his heirloom spear.

A story about the Superd race from the time of Laplace’s war.

“Recently the warriors aren’t very reliable at all.”

“I understand as well, Ruijerd-dono. The number of weaklings has increased.”

“That’s right. During the time I was young, there wasn’t a single man who wasn’t splendid.”

Completely hitting it off.

I guess it’s the same no matter what world it is, things like this.

“That’s absolutely right. Gyes has even made it to head of the warriors, but he’s still lacking in judgement. He’s good at gathering together people, but if he was a bit better at looking at the situation, that sort of thing wouldn’t have happened to Rudeus-dono.”

“No, Rudeus is a warrior. If he lets down his guard in enemy grounds and gets caught, he should have known he would have been taken prisoner. Even so, he ended up letting his guard down. If he had gotten serious, something of Gyes’s level should have been easily suppressed by him. That was Rudeus’s own fault.”

Ah, it hurts to listen.

Ruijerd believed in me and let me go alone.

Yet, I ended up easily being caught.

In some ways, it’s like I betrayed his trust.

“However, Ruijerd-dono isn’t that a bit heartless? Even though your ally was treated cruelly?”

“If you’re a warrior you take responsibility for the consequences of your own battles. In the first place, Rudeus should have been able to easily escape with his own power! I’m glad he was trusting in his allies, but he’s not a child! If you’re a warrior you shouldn’t wait and expect your allies to come save you!”

Ruijerd, you seem to be quite drunk.

Well, if you were caught I’m sure you’d find some way to escape on your own though.

I wish you wouldn’t place such high expectations on me.
The number of things I’m capable of are limited you know?

It was painful to listen while being together with Ruijerd.

If I go near Eris and the others then Gyes glares at me.

Therefore, I ended up spending the early afternoon to evening in solitude.

I couldn’t think of anything I needed to do, so I decided to start practicing my magic.

I controlled the water current flowing on the ground outside and tried freezing it.

Then at that point, I suddenly thought of the idea of using wind magic to try and fly and decided to give it a try.

This time, the reason I was caught and unable to run away was because I didn’t know the way back.

If I could fly through the sky I could have easily made my escape by the second day.

Gyes wouldn’t have had to prostrate himself, no one would have had any bad memories over it, it would have been a happy end.

After thinking that I left the village.

I continued to create a foothold by freezing the flowing water into ice as I walked, then when I found an open area I cut down a tree nearby.

Then using earth magic I created a 10 meter stone platform in every direction.

Then that practice area similar to one in a se○ game was finished.It’s a bit slippery, so you can’t run around, but this much should be fine.

“Now then.”

For starters with light feelings I raised a tornado and watched what happens.

In order to make a person fly about this much should be fine.

If I remember correctly, 100 meters per second should be about good.

I wonder what kind of thing 100 meters per second is.

For the time being, I’ll give it a shot and see.

“Alakazam! Just… kidding!”

I was blown up into the air like a leaf.

Then I started to get afraid.

Suddenly I realized I was up near the clouds.

I didn’t realize a person’s body was this light.

Then I started to feel fear.

I started to instinctively fear the ground as I was approaching it at an insane speed.

I started using my foresight on reflex.

After looking one second into the future, I made an upward current with my right hand, and fired off a number of shock waves with my left lowering my falling speed.

However, I was too late.

I heard the sound of a number of branches breaking as I fell into a tree and finally a splash as I hit the water.

By that time my entire body was battered plus bone fractures.

My nose was bleeding all over the place, after swallowing some water I started to control the currents.

With my entire body in pain and feeling dizzy I somehow or other managed to cast the healing incantation.

Soon after monsters started appearing following the scent of my blood.

It seems the place I fell was the nest of the rain lizard group [Rain Forest Lizard].

I could clearly hear the sound of my heart beating as I continued to defeat the monsters that came out, one after another.

With my right hand I just kept freezing the surrounding water stopping their movements, then firing off earth bullets to destroy their heads.

Rain Forest Lizards are a C rank monster.

Their speed in water is pretty fast, but they aren’t difficult if I freeze it.

After I defeated them all I started piling up the bodies, but before I realized it was already dark out, and I didn’t know the way back.

I don’t know my current location.

Just that fact made me feel uneasy.

I have to do something somehow.

The village shouldn’t be all that far away.

I continued to tell myself to be cool.

If my head gets heated up my judgement will be dulled.

I must remain COOL, no matter how you look at it KOOL.[30]

First off, I froze all the water nearby in as wide of a range as I could.

I just kept lowering the temperature, while shivering, centering on me I just kept extending the ice endlessly.

At the same time, I created a fire ball in the air above me.

Using a fire ball to warm things up while at the same time freezing the water.

Monsters that see the light will most likely come over.

No, monsters in the rainy season swim.

They most likely won’t come running on top of the ice.

It wasn’t even an hour later when Ruijerd and others came along.

He came walking along the ice along with the Dedorudia race warriors.

I felt relieved.

After all, I still feel a bit tense about being left neglected in some place I don’t know about.

“Rudeus, what happened?”

“Jus- just a bit of training.”

I didn’t say anything about almost dying.

A show of vanity.

“I see… It’s the first time I’ve seen you get serious, but it’s really intense. When the entire village froze over and was covered in ice I was wondering what was going on.”


“All of the monsters were frozen.”

“Eh, yeah, I wanted help transporting them. I gave it my all to freeze the surroundings.”

“That’s an easy request. Though, next time make sure you let me know.”

“If Ruijerd-san is here then it’s not secret training.”

After saying that Ruijerd laughed a bit.

The beast race warriors went around looking at the rain forest lizards frozen in the surroundings with just their heads crushed and shivered in fear.

Hmm… How’s that?
The meat from rain forest lizards is quite close to chicken meat.

After that, I learned from experience and started to practice using wind magic to fly in the sky a number of times.

It was extremely difficult to make my body float in the air with wind magic.

What I was able to manage, if you can call it that, was use a blunted [Earth Lance] at my own feet and send my body flying into the air.

After flying, use wind magic to accelerate. When it’s time to land, decelerate and prepare a landing spot.

Using wind magic to lower the velocity of the fall, while at the same time using a water technique to create a pool at the landing point, and landing there in the water.

Something along those lines.

What an unsightly magic.

I feel bitter about my own lack of talent.

I want to fly through the sky freely.

However I was satisfied with this result.

I wasn’t able to fly through the sky, but I was able to create a method of high speed travel through the air.

I wasn’t able to achieve the initial goal, but I did gain at least one thing.
I decided to think of that as alright.

Two and a half months have passed.

One day, Holy Beast-sama sluggishly came and entered my room.

“Well well then, if it isn’t Holy Beast-sama. Did you have something you needed from this sex beast?”




It seems it’s just going to ignore me.

I don’t know if it’s a male or female, but Holy Beast-sama came over and laid down next to me.

Currently, in my hands is a figure I’m in the process of making.

Since there’s still lots of time left before the rain stops, I decided to make these.

The model is Ruijerd.

Why him?

Is what one might think.

However, think about it for a second.

Superd race are a monster with an unknown identity.

People shudder in fear after seeing that green hair.

However, the figures I make have no color.

A stone doll in a solid grey color.

If I can make this doll look cool, I might be able to get more people to accept it.

First off is the silhouette.

The hair is the last part.


Holy Beast-sama brought it’s body close to my thighs and placed it’s head on my lap.

I was a bit perplexed since no animal has ever gotten this close to me before.


Holy Beast-sama was looking at my hands with a “What is that?” sort of feeling.

It’s a puppy-sama whose age is proportionate to it’s demeanor.

For the time being I started to stroke the area around its neck.

“There’s nothing to do, so I decided to produce some works.”


My hand was licked.

It’s tail was flapping and moving around.

It seems I’m not hated.

Since the rain is still continuing, Holy Beast-sama must be bored as well.

I don’t know where it has been these past two months, but it specifically decided to come over to where I am after all.

It must be looking for some kind of stimulus.

“Shall we play?”


After that my crossed legs fell apart and started to play around with Holy Beast-sama.

I was completely enjoying myself rolling around, getting a moderate amount of exercise together with Holy Beast-sama.
Certainly a win-win relationship.

Knock knock.

While I was playing around with Holy Beast-sama there was a knock on the door to my room.

“Hm? Come in.”

“Please excuse me. I could smell Holy Beast-sama coming from here… Ah.”

Then the one who came in was a woman dressed in the outfit of one of the villages warriors.

It was the Onee-san guard.

“Ah, greetings, it’s been a while.”

For the time being, I said that while bowing my head.

After seeing me her face quickly turned ghastly pale.

“Ah, yes, greetings, it has been a while.”

It’s the person who threw cold water on me and told me off with a cruel word.

Come to think of it, I haven’t seen her at all for these last two months.

I wonder where she was.

“I’m sorry about that time, please forgive my rudeness.”

She deeply bowed her head.

“No it’s fine. That matter has already been resolved.”

“However, even though it was a misunderstanding that I would subject you to that kind of treatment…”

“That kind of treatment, it was just being stripped and having cold water thrown at me.”

Then the female warriors face became even more pale.

Almost to the point where it seemed like she would fall over any minute.

“I’m very… sorry… please.. forgive me.”

This is something I heard from Gyes but when it comes to the beast race, it seems that being stripped naked and having cold water thrown at you is an extremely humiliating thing.

“I had heard at that time that you were a person that had done something sexually cruel to Holy Beast-sama…”

“Of course, that was a false charge, you’ve heard right?”

“Ah, yes, of course.”

Then she was looking back and forth at Holy Beast-sama.

Currently I’m being used as a pillow by Holy Beast-sama and my hand is being licked.

It seems like she has something to say about it.

“The things from that time couldn’t be helped. I’m not angry about it. Although, I would have liked at least one apology.”

“That is, umm, I’m really sorry. I was told to try my best to avoid meeting with Rudeus-dono from Gyes-sama.”

Ah, so that was the case after all, huh.

As I thought if the actual perpetrator is in front of your eyes, you would want to get revenge I guess.

Gyes’s judgement was correct.

“Then, you were told not to encounter me, why are you here?”

“Umm, that is, Holy Beast-sama went missing, so I followed the smell and it led here.”


The female warrior had a cold sweat going.

I think it’s fine if you aren’t that afraid.

Gyes apologized plenty and I’m already satisfied with that.

After the rainy season ends he already offered to give us a cart and pay compensation money.

I only had to spend a week in a prison for it, it feels more lucky than anything.

When it comes to me, I’m not really bothered at all.

Having cold water thrown at me and being abused as a pervert, those are good memories.

I’m sure, in the future if something wakes up inside of me I’ll be able to accept that arousal.

“Come to think of it, after the rainy season ends you were going to get married weren’t you. Congratulations.”

After I said that, the female warrior started to tremble in fear.

It seems like she only heard it as sarcasm.

There was no ill intent I just meant it as a simple blessing though..

“Umm, what would I have to do to be forgiven by you.”


It seems she has misunderstood something.

This is somehow nice.

An amazing feeling of superiority.

Is this that NTR sort of thing?


After all, maybe I should have her get naked and crawl on all fours?

No, that kind of thing isn’t good.

Gyes asked me to let it go and I don’t know when Eris and Ruijerd will return.

I wonder what kind of punishment would be good.

Something similar to the beast race, like being stripped is no good.

Throwing cold water is also surely no good.

Then, how about wearing only a white t-shirt, then I hit you with water technique, water gun, and cover you in lukewarm water.

Wah, I’m a genius.


Then Holy Beast-sama moved over to cover the female warrior.

Glaring at me.

What’s up with that.

It’s a joke, don’t be mad.

“I’ve already received a proper apology. Since that’s the case I don’t need anything more than that.”

After saying that, the female warrior made a relieved face and let out a sigh.

“Thank you very much.”

Then, just after that talk finished, she started glaring at me.

“More than that, Rudeus-dono, I would prefer if you didn’t just take Holy Beast-sama out at your own convenience.”

“What’s that? I never took it out of anywhere.”

Oh, more false charges, huh.

You really aren’t reflecting on it at all are you?

If you aren’t careful with your words, next time you’ll be the one in the prison naked and I’ll be the one throwing the water.

“If that’s the case then who took it out? Holy Beast-sama cannot leave the Holy Tree on its own.”

“Ho. Then please explain it to me clearly.”

It seems that Holy Beast-sama is a magic beast that is only born once every several hundred years.

It has no formal name.

Since ancient times the appearance of the Holy Beast-sama has meant that the world would be approaching a crisis.

After Holy Beast-sama becomes an adult it will set out on a journey together with a hero and save the world from that mighty power.

That’s how it’s told.

Since that’s the case, in the interior of the Dorudia village within a barrier in the roots of the Holy Tree, it’s carefully and preciously raised.

That is really a completely sheltered daughter kind of feeling.

They won’t let the Holy Beast-sama that doesn’t know anything out into the cold outside world.

Incidentally, it will supposedly take another 100 years or so until Holy Beast-sama becomes an adult.

If the stories are true, 100 years later a great crisis will befall the world.

Currently it seems that this female warrior is primarily protecting that Holy Beast-sama.

In the inner part of that dead end pathway.

I get it now, that would be why we never met when I was walking around the town.


Then Holy Beast-sama barked out loud there.

The female warrior made a surprised face.

“Eh! What did you say?”




“I see, but…”


“I understand.”

Why are you normally having a conversation with a dog?

Holy Beast-sama isn’t speaking in Beast God language right?

How do you understand the differences in it?

Are you using BowLingual[31] or something?

“Holy Beast-sama has said that you were unrelated.”


I’d like you to say more than that.

“Holy Beast-sama is grateful to you Rudeus-dono.”

“Ho, I could have sworn I had been completely forgotten after being abandoned in a prison.”


“Holy Beast-sama says [That’s rude, I properly told them to send you good tasting food. I had heard that Rudeus-dono was enjoying the food quite a bit as well?]”

That’s right.

The food at least was good.

Also, I received seconds.

I did think it was pretty strange for a prison.

That was Holy Beast-sama’s order, huh.

However, for the first thing to be thought of in terms of gratitude to be food, in the end it’s still a dog.

“However, I would have preferred being let out of the prison if that’s the case.”

“Wan?! (What do you mean by prison? Is what it seems to be)”

“It’s a place where you lock up bad guys.”

“Wan! (I also get locked up, is what is being said)”

After that, I had a conversation for a bit with Holy Beast-sama using the female warrior as a translator.

After which I realized that Holy Beast-sama had no clue about the details of the events from this time it seems.

It didn’t understand that I was letting off a smell of arousal and didn’t understand the reason why I was captured by Gyes either.

The fact that I was captured, and anything beyond the fact that something scary happened, it couldn’t seem to comprehend.

In other words, it’s still a child.

Making all sorts of demands from a child is not good.

No helping it.

“Thanks to Holy Beast-sama I was able to experience a pleasant lifestyle. Thank you very much.”

After thanking it, it’s tail started waving and it licked my face.

Nfufu, what a cute fellow.

I was having fun stroking its neck.

Then I was pushed down.

Ahn, you can’t, people are watching?

“Rudeus-dono, Holy Beast-sama is sacred. Could you refrain yourself from being that familiar and attached?”

“That’s wrong. The smell of this arousal is aimed at you.”


“Excuse me, it’s nothing at all.”

That’s bad, I let out a bit of my true intention.

“*Cough* Now then Holy Beast-sama. Let’s return home to the Holy Tree.”


Holy Beast-sama honestly nodded to the words of the female warrior and returned.

After that, it became a problem for the beast race that Holy Beast-sama was able to escape.

In the end, it seems like they couldn’t figure out who the criminal that let it out was.

Since that’s the case it would be fine if they just left it to an escort, but just the other day that abduction incident happened.
The escorts were becoming tense.

After that, Holy Beast-sama appeared by my side a number of times.

That’s right, for some reason by my side.

Of course, after the second time they started to doubt me.

However, luckily on that day I was participating in the drinking bout of Ruijerd and Gustav.

I wasn’t drinking any alcohol, but I was enjoying something similar to walnuts.

In other words I had an alibi.

Since I’m a magician capable of freezing the entire village with magic, I might have some method of doing it even from a separate place, but Gustav cleared the doubts.

It wouldn’t be interesting at all if there were any more false charges added to the list.

Since that’s the case, I decided to stick to Ruijerd, Gustav and Eris as much as I could but gave up.

I decided to stay near Gyes.

He’s the warrior chief. The highest person responsible in charge of security.

He’s busy everyday, but having him as an alibi is the most efficient method I think.

“I was under the impression that I was hated by Rudeus-dono?”

After sticking to him for a full day he made a bitter face.

“You don’t really need to pay it any mind, the next time you give birth to a daughter just give her to me.”

“That is, do you really want to pledge marriage vows to a daughter of mine?”

“No, it was just a simple joke. Oh, excuse me, did I let out the smell of arousal?”

“Sunsun? There’s no such smell.”

“I see, then this amount is alright.”

After all, unless there’s a female nearby my tom boy won’t become a tom cat it seems.

Unless they enter my field of vision there’s nothing to be done is what it means.

“This is something I’ve understood over the last month. Rudeus-dono is rather mature. Even though you’re still young, Ruijerd-dono recognizes you as a warrior as well.”

“What’s up with that, suddenly praising me.”

That’s kind of disgusting.

Suddenly flipping ones hand.

“In the beginning I just thought you were some shitty brat depending on Ruijerd-dono and doing whatever you like.”


He puts that well.

Well, it’s not necessarily mistaken.

“In terms of magic skill it went way beyond what I imagined. In order to freeze the entire forest during the rainy season is something I could only imagine in a fairy tale.”

“Fuuu, my teacher is even more amazing though.”

Then another push here for Roxy for no reason at all.

No matter how much I praise Roxy it will never be enough praise.

“And more than anything, you hold that much power, and yet you didn’t seek revenge against our Dedorudia race even after being treated like that.”

If you put it like that then that is the case.

Though look, Ruijerd said it as well, I was letting my guard down.

Isn’t it fine if both sides are reflecting on it.


“This place is Ghyslaine’s home town as well.”

“What did Ghyslaine say about this village?”

“No, she didn’t really say anything in specific.”

It didn’t seem like Ghyslaine liked the Great Forest very much.

When she was teaching me Beast God language she would often make a bitter face as well.

“Who wouldn’t want to get along well with the family of a respected teacher.”

“Is it fine if I apologize once again?”

“I don’t really need that prostrating at all. Rather than that, please give me the right to lay my hands on Minitona-chan.”

“If Rudeus-dono plans to properly and seriously consider my daughter as a partner then I wouldn’t particularly mind though.”



Does that mean he’ll give me permission to play nyannyan with the cat eared girl!


Right now, were having a good conversation, you shitty NEET stay down.

“Of course I’m joking. Probably, Eris would get angry as well.”

“Just now, a bit of the smell of arousal appeared though.”

“That can’t be helped. That would be because of Gyes-san’s careless statement. Let it go.”

“I see… I’m sorry about that.”


I have a proper promise with Eris you know.

15 years old.

Another four more years.

If I wait four years then paradise.

Speaking of promises, I had one with Sylphy as well, but…

I wonder how Sylphy is doing now.

Probably doing well.

It would be good if she wasn’t being bullied over her hair anymore…

“And it seems like it’s come today as well.”

Just as I was lost in thought, Holy Beast-sama suddenly appeared.

“Ku… what in the world are the escorts doing?!”

After seeing that Gyes started grinding his teeth.

Today as well, Holy Beast-sama said “Wan” to me in a happy voice.

In response to that I stroke its head.

“Could it be that it’s getting out with its own power?”

Is what I asked but…

“No, there’s no mistake that it’s through someone’s help.”

Is what Gyes said while looking at Holy Beast-sama with troubled eyes.

Through someone’s help.

It’s without a doubt something within their own members, but everyone has an alibi.

It’s creepy.

“Should Ruijerd and I investigate? I think we could figure it out pretty quick with Ruijerd’s eye.”

After saying that…

“No, the protection of Holy Beast-sama is a matter of pride for the Dedorudia race. We can’t allow outsiders to interfere.”

Is how he turned us down.

“Even though defending the village is fine?”

“This and that are different matters.”

Defending the village is okay, but investigating the Holy Beast’s escape is not.

I couldn’t really understand the line of thought, but this could be a difference in common sense I guess.

Well, that’s fine if they’re alright with it.

“If it’s managed to escape this many times, it would certainly be worrying. It’s fine right now because it’s the rainy season, but what if after the rainy season ends, it could be abducted again. Besides, even in the village it could be attacked by monsters, if the worst case happens.”

“That’s probably right…”

Gyes started to worry with a difficult face.

“Since it seems like Holy Beast-sama is escaping with the purpose of coming to meet me, what if instead I go to visit it everyday, won’t that solve the problem?”

“That… However… Hmmm…”

He’s troubled.

After all it doesn’t seem like he wants outsiders to get near the Holy Tree.

I’ll draw him in.

“Well then, how about meeting near the Holy Tree and taking it out before it has a chance to be taken, then have the escort person follow along as well. If we do that then there would be no need to worry about someone taking it out.”

“Wouldn’t that be getting our priorities backwards?”

“I think it seems better than having even a moment where you don’t know the location of the Holy Beast-sama though?”


Gyes was troubled.

Since he was troubled that became the case.

After that, for a little less than two weeks.

I lived together and played with Holy Beast-sama.

In the end we never figured out who the criminal was, though Holy Beast-sama has stopped disappearing as well.

Incidentally, the escort person got insanely angry at me when I trained it to offer its paw, though that’s a secret.

After various things happen three months have passed.

The rain has stopped.

The day before we left the Dorudia village.

Eris and Minitona were fighting.

I don’t think I even need to say the result but it was Eris’s complete victory.

I think it’s as expected.

Eris is at the level where she can keep up with Ruijerd’s training.

If a younger girl who hasn’t specifically received any kind of training ends up as the opponent, they can’t even be called an opponent in the first place.

It’s bullying the weak.

This is where it would be good if I put in a word of warning.

I already knew that Eris was that kind of child, but she’s soon to be 14 years old.

If you say 14 years old, it’s still a child, but it’s not an age where you indiscriminately beat up your opponents.

However, how then should I put it.

Up until now I’ve never stopped Eris’ fights.

Even when it came to the fights in the adventurer’s guild, I just left the majority of them to Ruijerd.

I wonder what I could say after all that.

Maybe I should put it as, “Adventurers and village girls are different.”

“Tha..that’s wrong, Minitona is the bad one.”

The one who made such a claim is Terusena.

According to her story, it seems Minitona tried to stop Eris who said she was planning to leave after the rainy season ends.

Eris seemed to be happy that she wanted to stop her but explained why she has to continue her journey.

With Minitona who was being selfish, it was a development where Eris gives an explanation.

It’s opposite from how it is normally.

After a little while the discussion continued.

At the start both of them were calm, but eventually disputes started up.

Minitona started making thoughtless remarks.

Those thoughtless remarks included Ghyslaine and myself.

After hearing that it seems Eris tried to endure it with an angry face.

It seems like she wanted to respond with a calm feeling.

In the end it seems the one who first laid their hands on the other was Minitona.

She sold the fight to Eris.

It’s an act of courage. Almost worthy of respect.

It’s something I can’t imitate at all.

Even though I say that, Eris ended up buying into that fight.

Without mercy, as usual, she beat her to a pulp.



Then here I took a good look at the circumstances.

First off Minitona.

Even though she lost it seems she’s considerably excited with heavy breathing.

Even after Eris beat her down, it seems her will has not been broken.

Eris can break the will of full grown adults.

She’s not a woman who goes easy.

In other words that means…

“It seems you properly went easy.”


Eris looked the other way while saying that.

With the old Eris, even if it was an opponent who was younger, any opponent that comes at her would be beaten without mercy.

Since I’m the one saying it, there’s no mistake.

“Normally, you would do something worse right?”

“She’s my friend after all.”

After taking a look at Eris’s face, her lips curled up with a sour look, it was a face of one that was repenting their crimes.


It seems she does at least regret hitting her a bit.

It’s something that the Eris until now would never have done.

It seems Eris may have become a bit more of an adult these past three months.

In the places where I’m not watching she’s properly growing up.

In that case there’s only one thing I have to say.

“It would be best if you reconcile with her before we leave tomorrow.”

“No way.”
Still a child, huh.

The last day, we were busy preparing for the journey, so I didn’t meet with Holy Beast-sama.

I thought the criminal would let him out again, but for some reason Holy Beast-sama never appeared.

In exchange, in the middle of the night there were two intruders.


A small scream and a loud sound of something bumping.

With those two sounds – as one would expect – even I was awakened.

Recently, it feels like I’ve been slacking a bit too much, so I raised my body and grabbed my staff that was left at my side.

It’s a bit too crude of a presence for it to be a thief.

Ruijerd should have long since realized it.


“Terusena, move more quietly nya.”

I let go of my staff.

That would be the reason why Ruijerd was silent.

“Sorry Tona, but it’s dark.”

“If you focus your eyes well you can see nya… Ah!”

Again, there was a sound of something banging.

“Tona, you alright?”

“Ouch nya.”

However, they seem to think they’re whispering but the volume is so loud I can almost hear everything.

I wonder what their objective is.

Money, or maybe fame.

Otherwise maybe they are after my body I wonder.

Not really though…

It’s most likely Eris after all.

“Ah, was it here nya?”

“Sniff sniff? It seems a bit different.”

“Don’t mind it nya. In any case they’re sleeping nya.”

They stopped in front of my door, then I heard the sound of it opening and them coming inside.

They started to timidly look over the room, and then our eyes clearly met as I was sitting on my bed.


“What’s wrong Tona… Ah.”

Minitona and Terusena were there.

Wearing a one-piece made of thin fur.

There was a hole where the butt is and their tail was showing its face from the back.

It was the beast races’ characteristic pajama appearance.

Truly lovely.

“What’s going on this late at night? Eris’ room is next door.”

I said it in as low a voice as possible.

“So- sorry nya…”

As they were saying that they moved to close the door then suddenly stopped.

“Come to think of it, we never gave our thanks to you nya.”

“Ah, To- Tona?”

Tona said it as if she remembered it, they returned back into the room.

Terusena was following behind her.

“Thank you for saving us nya. I heard that I might have died if you hadn’t used healing magic on me nya.”

That’s right.

Those injuries were pretty dangerous.

They were injuries which would have long since broken my will.

I think it was pretty amazing how she managed to continue with that sort of resolve in that situation.

“It was an easy matter to resolve.”

“Thanks to that there’s no scars remaining nya.”

While saying that Tona grabbed the edge of her one-piece and flipped it upwards showing me her beautiful natural legs.

However, because the room was dark I couldn’t see any deeper.

It seems like you could see, but you cannot.

Kishirika-sama, why did you not have a demon eye that allows one to see in the dark??

“Tona, that’s disgraceful?”

“It’s fine since he’s already seen it once anyways.”

“However, old man Gyes said it, human race males are in heat all year around[32], so if you get close to them carelessly they’ll attack you.”

In heat all year.

He says such rude things.

Though it’s not wrong.

“Besides, if he gets excited over seeing my body then isn’t that favorable to repay the favor? Nya?! It’s chilly!”

“How long do you intend to keep the hem of your skirt raised?”

I wasn’t looking at Tona’s legs at that time.

While wiping a cold sweat away I grabbed my staff that was sitting at my side tightly.

From the room next door, I could sense something like sharp killing intent leaking out bit by bit.

“*Co…cough* I have received your gratitude. Eris is in the room next door, so if you will please.”

They may be children, but they shouldn’t be carelessly showing that there are no scars.

It would be trouble if they were attacked by a dangerous old man who has a hobby of playing doctor.

“I see, but really, thank you nya.”

“Thank you very much.”

The two bowed their heads and then left the room.

After a short period I slowly moved over and put my ear against the wall.

In the next room I could hear Eris in a displeased voice saying “What do you want?”

The usual pose with her arms crossed entered my mind.

Tona and Terusena’s voices were a bit hard to hear.

No, Eris’ voice is just too loud.

While listening in excitement, Eris’ voice gradually became calm.

It seems things will be alright.

I felt relieved and returned to my bed.

It seems like they continued to talk all night long.

I don’t know what they talked about.

Tona and Terusena are both still nowhere near good at human language.

Eris as well has learned a little bit of Beast God language, but it’s not enough to have a conversation.

I wonder if they are able to properly talk.

I felt anxious about it, but the next day, while seeing us off Eris was holding Minitona’s hand while crying.

It seems they were able to reconcile.
Excellent, excellent.

Holy Sword Highway.

That is a highway that cuts in a straight path through the Great Forest.

Once upon a time, the Saint Milis created this Highway which is overflowing with magic power.

Even though the surroundings are flooded with water, only the highway is dry; also, it seems not a single monster will approach this highway.

We are going to move along it in a carriage we received from the Dedorudia race.

They prepared anything and everything we would need for the journey.

Carriage + horse.

Travel expenses (5 Milis Gold Coins + 5 Milis Silver Coins).

Consumable goods.

Since this is the case, even without returning to Saint Port, we should be able to make it to the capital of Milis.

Alright, let’s depart.

Just as that development was happening, for some reason a monkey faced man came along.

“Weell~, I was just thinking it was about time I return to Milis. It was just in time. Take me along as well.”

Newbie Gisu, while saying that, shamelessly jumped on and joined us.

“Oh, if it isn’t Gisu?”

“You are following along as well?”

There were no complaints from the other two with me.

I wondered if they were acquaintances and asked.

It seems when I wasn’t looking Gisu was properly laying the groundwork with those two.

He joined along with Eris, Tona, and Terusena to tell them about interesting stories and also joined in with Ruijerd and Gustav telling stories of the good old days.

It seems he used his usual wiles of working to someone’s nature and the two want to make up for that.

In a place where I can’t see.

Which is why those two were willing to accept him so easily.

“Alright, then let’s depart!”

Along with Ruijerd’s shout, the carriage started to move forward.

While looking back at the beast races that came to see us off, Eris was still shedding tears while looking at Minitona and the others, it’s a bit of a moving feeling.

However, in my heart, there’s something still a bit unsettling remaining.

It’s Gisu’s fault.

If he wanted to come along, it would have been fine if he had just said so from the start.

Even if he didn’t move around so suspiciously in the background like that.

If he had just normally asked, I had no reason to turn him down.

“Hey-hey, senpai. Don’t glare at me like that.”

Inside of a carriage moving at quite a speed, I was making a face filled with discontent.

While laughing with a broad grin, Gisu came close to my ears.

“The one who gave a hand towards senpai’s love was me, you know?”

Then for some reason he started to talk about something odd.

Helper in love.

Now then, in the end, these past three months, whether it be dog ear girls or cat ear girls it ended with me being unable to lay my hands on any of them.

There was no development with Eris as well.

I did end up getting along better with Gyes more than at the start, but just that.

Is that love?

Don’t say stupid things.

I don’t have those sorts of interests.

“Helper in love, what do you mean?”

“I helped you meet with Holy Beast-sama, didn’t I?”

“Holy beast??”

Think about the meaning.


“Ah.” was this guy!

This guy was the criminal!

What do you mean helper in love!

I said it was a false charge from the start.

No, rather than something like that.

“Ho- how did you manage to lead Holy Beast-sama out!”

“That’s a trade secret. Well, they are idiots after all. If you cause a bit of a distraction, then something like bringing him out can be done.”

Carelessly and confidently he said that.

No, that is…

Dangerous, isn’t it.

After all the beast race people were extremely angry.

It felt like if they found you they would tear you limb from limb or something.

“Wh- why did you do something as dangerous as that?”

“After all, you like dogs, right?”

“I told you that was a false charge.”

“Was that the case? Well, isn’t it fine.”

Just like that with a light tone Gisu said it while laughing frivolously.

Just then, I was filled with anxiety.

This guy, could it be, that he’s a considerably dangerous guy?

I wonder if it would be bad to let him go together with us on the journey.

“Ruijerd-san. Turn around the carriage.”


“We have to turn over the criminal who let out Holy Beast-sama.”

“Wha? Wait-wait!”

Gisu started to panic and tried to seal up my mouth.

However, because of this guy I was doubted so much.

There’s a need to turn my heart into a demon and make sure punishment is received here.

“It’s alright newbie, I’ll properly explain things for you. They might end up throwing you into prison nude and hurl cold water at you, but you can endure that much.”

“Hey, wait a second! Are you serious! Listen well, the one who prepared the carriage was me, you know. Those guys don’t have the kind of culture that apologizes for things with objects. That’s why, forgive me!”

The monkey face was desperate.

A face filled with charm.

This guy isn’t a bad person.

That is something I understood well when we were in the prison together.

It’s not like he lead out Holy Beast-sama with some evil intent.

However, hmumu..


“What, Ruijerd-san?”

“Forgive him.”

“Danna! As expected of danna! Weell~, I’ve always thought since before that danna is quite the handsome man!”

Really, this guy…

In any case,

“Ruijerd-san. Is it fine? This guy is one of those villains you really hate?”

“He probably did it because he thought he was doing it for your sake.”

I don’t really understand what Ruijerd uses as the basis for his judgement.

That is fine and this is bad.

No, it could be that this is the result of Gisu laying the ground work.

It seems like he sure did it well, that monkey bastard.

“That’s right, it was like that danna! I did it for senpai’s sake! I couldn’t have imagined that it would become a serious issue. Then I went a bit overboard with it, but I absolutely didn’t do it to try and cause problems for anyone!”

Honestly speaking I have a debt towards this guy.

In a cold place, naked, the debt of receiving a vest.

In terms of a debt it’s a small matter; but compared to the beast race who, even knowing that the charges were false, continued to doubt me, it’s a much better impression.

Well, it’s fine.

In the end, it’s not like anyone is bothered by it.

Even the beast race’s guards, thanks to this they’ve learned a lesson.

And just like that I was forced to accept it.

“It’s fine if you come along, but newbie, aren’t you afraid of the Superd race?”

Just like that I said it in a voice that Ruijerd could hear.

I wonder if this guy knows Ruijerd is a Superd or not.

If he was involved in the drinking when they were in then it wouldn’t be strange for him to have heard it, right?

It wouldn’t be funny if he suddenly said “Superd race, seriously?” afterwards.

“That can’t be, of course I’m scared, since I’m a demon race as well. The fear of Superd race starts from the time you’re a child, they say they’ll eat you.”

“I see. Incidentally, even though Ruijerd looks that way, he’s a Superd race.”

As I said it like that Gisu narrowed his eyes.

“Danna is different. Since he’s my life’s savior after all.”

I wonder if something happened, so I sent to Ruijerd a signal with my eyes, and he waved his head that he has no idea.

At the very least it doesn’t seem like he saved him over these past three months.

“As expected you don’t remember, it was 30 years prior after all.”

While saying that Gisu began to tell the tale.

The meeting, the parting, the turning point, the love scene, it was an excellent story.

While speaking of the hard-boiled excellent story, a handsome man goes on a journey, he hears “Please don’t go!” from 100 women, he feels something pulling at him from behind and starts traveling towards his hometown, then when he arrives with a mysterious beauty…

It’s long so I’ll sum it up into one line, when he was still a beginner adventurer at a time when he was attacked by a monster and about to die it seems Ruijerd has saved him.

“Well, it was something that happened 30 years ago, there’s no reason to especially feel a debt.”

The Superd race are scary, but danna is different.

The monkey face newbie said it like that while laughing.

Ruijerd loosened his blank expression.

I felt like I understood the meaning of the words karma.

Isn’t that great. Ruijerd.

“Well, I’m asking to at least join you for a bit? As previous comrades?”

Just like this, the monkey faced newbie joined “Dead End”…

It’s not like he entered.

He simply forced himself on us until the next town at least.

According to his jinx, forming a party with four people, nothing good will come of it or something.

After avoiding those superstitions, it doesn’t seem like they’re helping you since you got thrown into a prison yourself.

Well, if he’s not planning to join the party, then it’s fine if he doesn’t join.
Just like this on our journey, the number accompanying us increased by one.

We just entrusted the carriage to our steed and solely kept moving past the Great Forest.

It’s truly a straight forward path.

The road goes right over the horizon, it continues straight into the capital of Saint Milis Kingdom.

I wonder why there’s this sort of path.

There’s no monsters at all.

The water drainage is also surprisingly good.

Just as my doubts were coming up Gisu started to explain it.

The one who created this road was the founder of the Milis Church, the world’s largest religious organization.

Saint Milis.

This is the result of a single swing of Saint Milis’ sword.

It sliced straight through the mountains and forest, and cut down a Demon King on the Magic Continent or something.

Since that story started to spread around, this road was called “Holy Sword Highway”.

There’s no way that can be the case, is what I wanted to think, but even now there’s still magic power from Saint Milis remaining.

As proof of that, even now we’ve had absolutely no encounters with monsters.

The carriage has never gotten stuck in mud as well.

Full sails, favorable wind.

It’s truly a miracle.

I can understand why the Milis Church has so much power.

However I’m pretty afraid of the bad influence it may have on the body.

What is known as magic power is convenient.

However, it causes animals to transform into monsters, causes two children to be teleported from Central Continent to Magic Continent, it causes various bad things.

The fact that there is a lot of magic power is also something to be afraid of…
Well, it’s fine since we can take it easy knowing no monsters will attack.

Along the side of the highway there are points at specified distances which are made for camping.

There we make preparations to camp.

Ruijerd went into the forest and just caught whatever was convenient, there’s no real problems there.

Occasionally, a beast race from a nearby village will come out to sell things, but there’s nothing we really need to buy.

I don’t think it even needs to be said of the Great Forest, but there’s an abundance of vegetation.

On the sides of the highway there is a large number of plants that can be used as spices.

I started to gather those using the Plant Encyclopedia I once read as a reference.

Even though that is the case, my cooking skill isn’t all that high.

Even if I were to say that my skill has improved considerably over this past year, “bad” has just changed into “slightly bad”.

The quality of the ingredients in the Great Forest are much better than those of the Magic Continent.

And there’s not just monsters, there are regular animals as well.

Rabbits and boars for example, they’re just normal animals.

And then after you cook the meat from the animals that alone is plenty delicious, but since that’s the case I want to eat even better tasting meat.

The quest to eat good food should always be done with greed.

There Gisu entered the field.

He was a master of camping cooking.

He managed to use the grasses and berries I found and, almost as if by magic, turned them into spices to magnificently flavor the meat.

“I said it right? I can do anything.”

It wasn’t just bragging, that meat was seriously good.

Amazing, hold me!

It was almost to the point that I suddenly embraced him.

Acting almost to a disgusting extent.

I felt bad about my feelings as well.
That goes for the both of us.

“It’s boring.”

Eris muttered that just as we were preparing for today’s meals once again.

Ingredients: Ruijerd

Fire and Water: Me

Cooking: Gisu

In front of this perfect distribution of roles there was nothing for Eris to do.

At best it would be something like collecting fire wood, but this is in the middle of a forest. It’s over quickly.

Therefore she is quite bored.

Around the start she was just swinging her sword on her own.

Since Ghyslaine and I forced her to keep doing things with repetition training, she can swing the sword for any number of hours.

Even though that’s the case, if you were to ask if that is interesting to do then it seems that wouldn’t be the case.

Currently, Ruijerd is hunting, Gisu is cooking the soup, and I’m working on making a figure.

There’s still quite a bit of time left until I complete this 1/10 Ruijerd.

However, it should sell.

It has additional value.

If you have this then you will never be attacked by the Superd race, rather you will be able to get along with them. Or something like that is what I’m saying.

Putting that aside.

Eris is at her limit with being bored.

Teach me cooking!

“Hey! Gisu!”

“What’s up young lady, it’s not ready yet?”

Gisu turned around while confirming the taste of the soup.

There was Eris using her usual imposing pose.

“Teach me cooking!”

“No way.”

It was an instant reply.

Gisu just kept with his cooking like nothing happened at all.

Eris just kept staring into space dumbfounded.

However, she quickly regained herself and yelled out.


“Because I don’t want to teach you.”

“Like I said, why?!”

Gisu let out a deep sigh.

“Umm, you know, young lady. Swordsmen are best off thinking of nothing but fighting. Trying to cook is pointless. It’s fine as long as you can eat.”

Incidentally this man.

It’s fine as long as you can eat it, is completely not the level of his food.

It’s the level where you could open a shop.

It’s not something where the Emperor of Japan would fire off light out of his mouth the moment he puts it in, but it’s at the level where his cooking shop would be well known in the neighborhood.

“But, if I can cook… umm… you know?”

Eris was saying that while stealing glances in my direction.

What is it Eris.

What do you want to say.

Please feel free to say it straight out.

“I don’t get it at all.”

Gisu is being cold to Eris.

I don’t really get why, but he’s saying it in a pretty severe way.

In regards to Ruijerd and me it’s not really the case, but only to Eris he seems to say things while pushing her away.

“Doesn’t the young lady have talent with the sword? Something like cooking you don’t need.”


“Being able to fight is something to be happy about, you know? In order to live in this world, there’s nothing more than that which you need. It will just make your well polished talent lose its focus.”

Eris made a bit of an unpleasant face, but she didn’t start to hit Gisu.

For some reason Gisu’s words have an odd power of persuasion to them.

“Though that’s just my front excuse.”

Gisu nodded with an alright and stopped stirring the soup.

And then he started to serve it with the stone bowls.

Incidentally, the bowls were something I made.

“You know, I decided to never teach anyone cooking again.”

It seems Gisu was at one point a member of a party that cleared Labyrinths.

It was a party with six members, everyone aside from him could only do a single thing, it seems they were all clumsy people.

The Gisu of that time had a pet phrase of, “You guys really can’t do anything besides that.”

It seems that party still managed to do quite well even though it was pretty distorted.

However, one day, it seems one of the women from the party told Gisu she wanted to learn cooking.

If you want to catch a man start by catching his stomach, it seems that it’s effective in this world as well.

Gisu said it couldn’t be helped and taught the woman cooking.

Whether it be because of the cooking or whatever.

That is unknown, but as a result the woman stuck to the man and just like that got married.

The two left the party and went off to somewhere.

After everything, if two important individuals suddenly drop out, the party interior became rough.

The party was filled with a spiral of fights and disinterest, they were unable to properly complete any jobs, and quickly disbanded.

Even though that’s the case, Gisu is a man who can do anything.

He has no talent with the sword or magic, but everything other than that he can do.

Therefore, he thought he would quickly find another party.

The result was a crushing defeat.

Gisu of that time, was an adventurer with a bit of a name for himself.

Even though that was the case, there were no parties that would take him in.

Gisu can do anything.

If it’s something that adventurers can do, then pretty much anything.

In other words it’s that everything that Gisu can do, is something that anyone else can do as well.

If it’s a high rank party, all members will generally split up the miscellaneous jobs.

Gisu realized it.

That he had no place other than in that party.

Since it was filled with clumsy guys, he could be there.

After that, Gisu left the business of an adventurer halfway.

It seems he decided to live his life a player (gambler).

“That’s why you know. Women are no good for cooking.”

It’s a jinx.

Is what he added on.

If you were to ask me, Gisu’s jinx doesn’t matter at all.

I think it would be fine if you were to teach something like cooking.

This soup is good.

Just a single sip of this soup is enough to make the inside of my mouth have a “shubidubadahhan” kind of feeling.

It’s to the point where I want to be taught as well.

Since that’s the case, I decided to throw out a life boat.

“I understand that newbie ended up with misfortune, but the woman who was taught cooking ended up happy right?”

Since that’s the case teach us, is what I was thinking.

Then Gisu waved his head.

“I don’t know if the woman ended up being happy or not. I haven’t met her since.”

But, Gisu was laughing to himself.

“As for the man, he was happy, or maybe not…”

Therefore, it’s a jinx I guess.

After seeing him with a depressed expression, I felt like I couldn’t say anything more.

The soup that should have been good, lost a bit of its flavor.
Ruijerd, won’t you hurry and come back…

A certain day.

By the side of the road at one of the specified points, we found a strange stone monument.

It reached about knee-high and there was a strange emblem carved into its face.

A single letter was surrounded by seven emblems.

If I remember correctly, the letter in the center in Fighting God language would be “seven”.

The other emblems I feel that I might’ve seen somewhere or not…

I decided to ask Gisu and see.

“Hey newbie, what is this stone monument?”

Gisu looked at the stone monument and nodded with an Ah.

“That is the, [Seven World Powers].”

I see, the Seven World Powers.

“[Seven World Powers], what is that?”

“It means the seven warriors who are known to be the strongest of all in this world.”

It seems that around the time the second great human-demon war ended, a person known as the Technique God decided to make this.

The Technique God was said to be the strongest being of that time.

The ones that person decided, in regards to this world, the strongest seven names.

This stone monument is something for the sake of confirming that supposedly.

“If I remember correctly, if we’re talking about that then danna should know more about it. Danna!”

After Gisu called out to him, Ruijerd who was nearby looking over Eris’ training walked up to us.

Eris fell to the ground there she lay with her arms and legs stretched out, and was breathing deeply trying to catch her breath.

“The [Seven World Powers], huh, that’s nostalgic.”

Ruijerd narrowed his eyes while looking at the stone monument.

“Do you know about it Ruijerd?”

“When I was young I was one of the countless that trained and aspired to be included as one of the [Seven World Powers].”

While saying that Ruijerd was looking far into the distance.

Considerably far into the distance.

Far, far away…

Exactly how far back was this??

“What exactly is that emblem?”

“Those are each of the individual’s crests. It still reveals the current seven names.”

Ruijerd pointed to each of them one by one and taught us the current seven names.

The current seven names are:

Position One “Technique God”,

Position Two “Dragon God”,

Position Three “Fighting God”,

Position Four “Demon God”,

Position Five “Death God”,

Position Six “Sword God”,

Position Seven “North God”,

it seems that’s how they’re lined up.

“Ohhh. But, [Seven World Powers] is something I’ve never heard about before?”

“The [Seven World Powers] were well-known up until around the time of the Laplace Campaign after all.”

“Why did they stop using it?”

“It was because during the Laplace Campaign there were some large changes and half of them went missing.”

It seems, excluding the Technique God, all of the [Seven World Powers] of the time were participating in the Laplace Campaign.

However, among them three died.

One of them went missing.

And one of them ended up being sealed, was the outcome.

It seems the only one who survived with all limbs intact was the Dragon God of the time.

For the time being, those known to be the strongest started rising and entering the ranks and several hundred years after that, those who stole the seats of [Lower World Powers] were quite far from the word “strongest”.

Even more so, currently, the whereabouts of Four of the higher ranks are unknown.

Technique God. Missing.

Dragon God. Missing.

Fighting God. Missing.

Demon God. (Laplace) Sealed Away.

Those who were certainly known to be the strongest of the higher ranks, weren’t around in regards to the rankings.

Since that’s the case, [Seven World Powers] were gradually abandoned and forgotten from the memories of the people.

Or something along those lines.

Incidentally, the reason why the Demon God Laplace was never removed from the ranking was because he didn’t die, but was just sealed away.

“Exactly how many people are there that lived during those times?”

“Well now. Even 400 years ago it was becoming suspicious whether the Technique God even existed.”

“In the first place, why did the Technique God even create this sort of ranking?”

“It seems that. [In order to find someone who can defeat me], there was that sort of story, but I don’t know the details.”

As if it’s a profound ranking I guess.

“This stone monument is considerably old; since that’s the case, it could be that the rankings have already changed by now, couldn’t it.”

After I muttered that, Gisu shook his head.

“No, it seems that it will automatically change with magic.”

“Eh? Is that the case? How?”

“How would I know.”

It seems that is the case.

The letters on the stone monument automatically change.

I wonder exactly how it works.

There are still a lot of things I don’t know about the magic of this world.

If I go to the magic university, I wonder if I’ll be able to learn about things like that.

In any case, [Seven World Powers], huh.

Just as I was thinking there were a large number of people who stink of cheats in this world, I don’t feel like I can keep up at all.

Well, it’s not like I’m aiming to be the strongest in the world either way.
I’d rather not get very involved with the strongest.

It took one month until we passed the Great Forest.

However, it was only a month.

In just a single month, we managed to pass through the entire Great Forest.

The path was nothing but a straight line, without a single monster.

Therefore, we were able to devote ourselves to moving, that is one of the reasons, but the performance of the horse was also good.

The horses in this world don’t know what it means to get tired.

They can run for 10 hours a day straight without a break; moreover, the next day they won’t feel a thing.

I wonder if they’re using some sort of magic power or something.

We really passed through the forest in a smooth way.

If you were to speak of accidents, it would only be that I got hemorrhoids on the way.

Naturally, without telling anyone, I secretly healed it with healing magic.

In the name of training, Eris just kept standing on top of the carriage the entire time.

I said “it’s dangerous” and to “stop it”, but it was a balance sensation which had the feeling of “what’s dangerous” about it.

I tried to imitate it, then the next day my legs were trembling.

Eris is amazing.

There is a valley to pass the Blue Dragon Mountain Range.

The entrance of that was an inn town.

The Dwarf race are managers of the inn district here.

There’s no Adventurer’s guild.

However it’s famous as a blacksmith town, weapon shops and armor shops were all connected to each other.

The swords sold here are not only cheap but of high quality, is what Gisu was teaching us.

Eris was making a face as if she wanted everything, but it’s not like we have surplus with our money.

After all, in order to cross from Milis to Central Continent, it’s going to cost another fortune for a Superd race again.

We can’t afford to spend wastefully.

The sword Eris is using now is not bad as well.

Although, I’m still a man.

Seeing all these grim swords and armor lined up, regardless of one’s age, you’ll feel excited.

Even though I say that, after all it’s a problem of garments that look one’s age.

The dwarf who was tending to the store said, “I don’t think that suits you boy?” while laughing.

After I said even though I look like this I’m still intermediate level of the Sword God style, he was a bit surprised.

Well, we have no money, so it ended with just being made fun of a bit.

According to Gisu’s story, it seems that this is where the highway forks into multiple paths.

If you continue East along the mountain, you’ll supposedly arrive at a large town of dwarves.

If you head Northeast then you’ll arrive at the elves’ territory, and Northwest the halfling regions are spread out.

The reason this town doesn’t have an adventurers guild is probably a problem with the location.

Also, if you head in the direction of the mountain, it seems there are hot springs.

Hot springs.

It’s a topic that I hold great interest in.

“What’s a hot spring?”

“Hot water from the mountain gathers up. If you bathe there, it feels really good.”

“Ohhh… Sounds interesting. However, isn’t this the first time Rudeus has been here? How do you know about it?”

“I- I read about it in a book.”

I wonder if hot springs were mentioned in [Walking the World] the tour guide book.

If I remember correctly, I feel like they weren’t mentioned in it…

However, hot springs, huh.

Sounds nice.

There’s probably no yukata in this world but…

Wet hair, skin dyed in the color of cherry blossoms, Eris spacing out in the hot water…

The places known as hot springs are there.

No, I guess it’s not really mixed bathing.

It would be different right?

Although, in the 1 in 10,000 chance that there is mixed bathing, I wonder what would happen.

It’s something I have to make absolutely sure to check up on.

“Since it’s just after the rainy season ended, the mountain side is probably in a terrible state right now?”

Just as I was hesitating, Gisu objected.

It seems if people who aren’t used to walking in the mountains go, it will take quite a bit of time.

Since that’s the case, we have to give up on the hot springs.
How unfortunate.

The Holy Sword Highway entered into the Blue Dragon Mountain Range.

It was a path with a width that only about two carriages could pass through at once.

It was cutting the mountain in half.

Just like that we left the Great Forest and entered the territory of the human race.

The bottom of the valley.

However, maybe thanks to the divine protection of Milis, it seems that rock slides almost never happen.

If this path didn’t exist, you’d have no choice but to take a huge detour in order to get North.

Even though there’s almost never any Blue Dragons in these mountains, there are many monsters, so if you tried to pass through them it would be quite dangerous.

In such a place, there’s a shortcut created where not a single monster will appear.

I understand the reason why Saint Milis is worshiped very well.

After three days we passed through the valley.

Just like that we left the Great Forest and entered the territory of the human race.

  1. Pocchi is a common dog name similar to spot, but Rudeus is clearly referring to a different type of dog here.
  2. Netorare, basically to be stolen away, or have your wife/lover stolen away, most people reading this should be aware of that as it’s become a common term lately. TL;DR: cheating
  3. This sentence was jumbled pretty badly, probably imitating how badly she is stuttering from imagining her face.
  4. She refers to herself as warawa (妾). Literally “child”. Mainly used by women in samurai family. Today, it is used in fictional settings to represent archaic noble female characters.
  5. A Tsukihime reference
  6. Another reference to Tsukihime.
  7. Cannot read 吸魔 going off the description I’ve titled them absorption eyes for now.
  8. A quick explanation of Demon titles. Demon God is limited to just Laplace, Great/Demon Emperor is limited to Kishirika Kishirisu. All other strong/ruling Demon Race beings are considered Demon kings.
  9. The way he phrases this line sounds like chuunibyou, see Takanashi Rika for example.
  10. Oppai = breasts.
  11. Meaning that there is a famous story about Roxy and she thought she was being invited because of her name, only to realize the story never mentions her name as Roxy.
  12. Bureizu probably is referred to as Blaze in previous traslations.
  13. A calf being lead away to its slaughter.
  14. Gera Ha is a lizardman character from Romancing Saga, a really old jrpg.
  15. My mind is like a kettle about to boil.
  17. Refers to an expression where you cheekily stick out your tongue (and usually wink). Literally comes from ‘tehe(tee hee)’ and ‘pero(sticking tongue out)’
  20. A JoJo’s Bizarre Adventure reference.
  21. Breast power
  23. He uses the feminine pronoun atashi here instead of the his usual boku
  24. Hikikomori: social withdrawal/reclusive lifestyle, NEET: Not in Education, Employment, or Training
  25. He says freedom in English to put more emphasis on it
  26. Considering the author’s fondness for Hokuto no Ken references, is likely to be colonel Charles de Guise from Souten no Ken. The pronounciation is one mora away (giisu → giizu)
  27. The Roman letters DE.
  28. Both of those were written in English and capitalized like that.
  30. It says 10,000 years of sexual excitement/in heat, though more or less it means the same thing as eternally in heat.

You are reading Mushoku Tensei Novel – Volume 4 in English / Read Mushoku Tensei Novel – Volume 4 manga stream online on

Tags: Mushoku Tensei Novel – Volume 4, Mushoku Tensei Novel – Volume 4 raw,Mushoku Tensei Novel – Volume 4, New Mushoku Tensei Manga Online, Mushoku Tensei Novel – Volume 4 English, read Mushoku Tensei Novel – Volume 4, Mushoku Tensei Novel – Volume 4 raw manga, Mushoku Tensei Novel – Volume 4 manga online, New Mushoku Tensei Novel – Volume 4, Mushoku Tensei Novel – Volume 4 English Scans

Mushoku Tensei Novel – Volume 3

Mushoku Tensei Novel – Volume 3

You are reading Mushoku Tensei Novel – Volume 3 in English / Read Mushoku Tensei Novel – Volume 3 manga stream online on

CoverMushoku3 02.jpg

Alt-CoverMushoku3 04.jpgMushoku3 05.jpgMushoku3 06.jpg Mushoku3 07.jpgMushoku3 08.jpgMushoku3 09.jpg
Mushoku3 10.jpgMushoku3 11.jpg

I dreamed.

In the dream I am carrying Eris and flying.

Even though my consciousness is hazy, why do I get the feeling that I’m flying?

The scenery in front of me is changing at a frightening speed.

It’s like at the speed of sound or the speed of light, flying up and down irregularly.

I don’t understand why things turned out this way.

I only believe that if I’m not careful, ah, no, even if I’m really careful I’ll lose speed and fall.

I concentrate in this endlessly changing scene and find a safer place to land on.

Even if you ask why, I don’t know either.

I only feel that I will die if I don’t do this.

But I’m moving too quickly, the scenery in front of me changes faster than my eyes can keep up with, almost like a slot machine’s spin.[1]

I concentrate and pour mana into my body.

And then, just for an instant, I slow down.

This is bad, I’m falling.

Just when I think of that, I see the ground. It is a land that’s flat.

Falling into the sea is bad, falling on a mountain is bad also, so is the forest, but if it’s on a level land…

As my hopes rise, I descend.

In any case, I manage to successfully brake and land on the reddish-brown earth.
My consciousness gets interrupted.

The moment my eyes open, I find myself in a completely white world.

There’s nothing in this world, I immediately realize this is a dream.

A lucid dream or something.

And my body is really heavy.

[……. Eh?]

I look down at my body and get a fright.

That’s the 34 year old body that I got used to looking at it.

And at the same time, I remember my past.

Regret, discord, crude, and my naive thinking.

Once I think that those 10 years were like a dream, the despondency in my heart grows.

I’ve returned.

I intuitively realized that.

And I actually accepted that fact so easily.

It was indeed a dream.

Even though it has been such a long dream, I am happy.

Born in a warm and loving family, being together with adorable girls for 10 years.

Still, I want to enjoy it more.

I see.

Everything has ended………….

I can feel my memory of Rudeus getting dimmer.

This dream or whatever, it’s something disappointing when I wake up.

What am I hoping for, really……
It’s unthinkable for a happy and favorable life to be given to me.

I suddenly realize there’s a strange fellow over there.

A blank white face with a grin.

There are no special features.

When I realize that’s a face, my thoughts immediately escape me.

I can’t remember.

Perhaps because of this reason, this person gives off the impression that he’s covered completely with mosaic.

But I feel like he’s a warm person.

[Hey, it’s our first meeting it seems. Hello, Rudeus-kun.]

Under my depressed status, I am chatted up by an obscene-like person covered in mosiac.

This person has a neutral voice, I can’t tell whether if it’s a male or female.

This person is wearing mosiac, it should be fine if I treat it as a female and think of the erotic side.

[You can hear me right?]

Ah, of course I can hear you.

Hello, hello.

[Good, good, it’s a good thing you can greet.]

Even though I can’t make a sound, I seem to be able to communicate with this person.

I’ll continue talking like this.

[Not bad, you adjust quite well.]

That’s not true at all.

[Mmfufu. You do have it.]

Well then, who might you be?

[I’m just as you can see.]

As you can see?

Even though you are covered with Mosiac…….

Are you the Matchless Warrior Spellman?[2]

[Spellman? Who’s that, is that person similar to me?]

Yes, it’s very similar, he’s even covered in mosaic too.

[I see, your world also has something like that.]

But there’s no one like you.

[Is there no one like me…… Well never mind. I’m a God. I’m the Human God, Hitogami.][3]

Haa. Hitogami[4]…..

[That’s an indifferent response.]


Why is this God talking to me?

Also, isn’t your appearance a little late hm?

Shouldn’t you come out a little earlier huh?[5]

[Come out a little earlier….? What does that mean?]

Nothing at all. Please continue.

[The things about you, I’ve watched them all. That’s quite an interesting life.]

Peeping is a very interesting thing.

[Yes, it really is interesting. That is why I have always been protecting you.]

Protecting me…..

Thanks for that.

You’re quite condescending hmm.

I feel really irritated that I’m being looked down upon huh.

[That’s really cold. I thought you were troubled so I talked to you.]

The people who talk to someone when they are troubled are not good people.

[I’m your ally.]



You’re making me laugh.

Back in my past life, there were people like these.

I’m your ally. Hey, I’ll protect you, so try your best.

A bunch of people who don’t have any responsibilities. Just think about what happened after those people chased me out.[6]

Right now your words have this kind of vibe. I can’t trust you.

[I’m a little stumped if you say this much……

Well, in any case, I’ll give a suggestion.]

I don’t need any advice…..

[Whether you want to follow my advice or not is totally your freedom.]

Ahh. This type.

Yes, yes there’s also a type like this.

About advice…Guiding my thoughts, not from the inside, but from the outside.[7]

Really, I don’t know the advice’s true essence.

Even if I try earnestly to move then there’s no meaning to it.

The era “if you have the heart to do something, you will be able to solve things” is already over!

Anything positive that you achieved will only be added on in despair and thrown back at you.

Just like this!

What sort of dream are you showing me, what kind damned parallel universe is this!

Doing something like reincarnating me, and making me feel good about life.

Is this your way of doing things? To bring me back to my past life when I’m living my life to the fullest!

[No no, please don’t be mistaken. The things I want to tell you aren’t about your past life, they are things related to your current life.]

… Hm? Then my body now is?

[That’s your spiritual body. It’s not the physical body.]

Spiritual body.

[Of course, your physical body is also fine.]

Then, this is just a dream?

When I wake up, I won’t go back to that shitty body again…… right?

[Yup. This is a dream. When you wake up, your body will go back to how it looks like. Are you relieved now?]

I am relieved. I see, so this is a dream.

[Ah, but this isn’t just a mere dream. I’m talking directly to your spiritual body. I’m surprised, you have such a difference between your spiritual body and physical body.]

You’re really direct.

Well, what do you want me to do?

Because I’m a foreign thing in this world, so you want me to go back to where I am?

[What, how can that be possible? Even if it’s me, outside the 6 surface worlds, I cannot send you back. Don’t you even know such an obvious thing?]

Huh… what’s obvious and what’s not obvious, how should I know that?

[You are quite right.]

Wait. If you can’t send me back then you’re not the one who transferred me to this world?

[Well. In the first place, I won’t do something like reincarnation. This sort of thing is what the evil dragon god would do.]


The evil dragon god hmm…..

[So, do you want to hear it? The advice.]

…… I don’t want to hear it.

[Ehh! Why not?]

Even though the situation right now isn’t anything good, you are too suspicious.

I should not even bother to listen to anything at all from someone like you.

[Suspicion…. hm?]

Ah, suspicious. You have the smell of a liar. You’re like a liar that I’ve seen in a net game. If one listens to a liar, one will be manipulated.

[It’s not a scam, really. If it’s really a scam, I wouldn’t say something like if you want to listen to my advice or stuff like that.]

Isn’t that just a strategy.

[Just believeeee me.]

Even though you’re a god, you’re crying in such a shameful voice.

In the first place the God I believe in is not you. A real God is one who gives me a real miracle.

When another God from another religion says something strange, of course it’s suspicious.

Also, people who keep bringing up things about trust are definitely liars.

A book that I liked to read had that written in it, so it’s definitely not wrong.

[I won’t say something like that, really. Just listen to what I have to say once.]


What do you mean “just listen once”, I know you’re trying to deceive me.

In the first place I have prayed so many times to the Gods during my past life.

You didn’t come to help me even with my death. Now you’re giving advice?

[No, no, your God and I are two different beings. I did say I will help you from now onwards right?]

That’s why I said I cannot trust you. It’s not enough with just lip service. If you want me to believe you, show me a miracle and let me see it.

[I’m already doing it. I’m talking to you in a dream right, no one else can do it except me.]

You’re just talking. Even if you don’t use a dream to connect, you can use a letter or something.

[You’re right. You already say you cannot trust me, but you will die if I leave things like that.]

… Die? Why?

[The Magic continent is a terrible place. There’s almost nothing to eat, and in comparison there are many strong monsters there. Though you’re capable of communicating, common knowledge is very different. Are you really able to continue from here? Do you have that confidence?]

Huh? Magic Continent? Wait a moment, what do you mean?

[You got sucked in by that huge area-of-effect Mana calamity, and you were teleported.]

Mana calamity. That light?

[Yes, it’s that light.]

Teleportation. So that’s a teleportation…..

It’s not only me who got involved in this.

I wonder if Philip is alright.

Buina should be fine since it’s quite far from there.

Sylphy must be worried.

… What has happened there?

[You’re asking me, does that mean you’re willing to trust me? You refused to believe me just then.]

You’re right. I got deceived so easily.

[I can only say that everyone is praying for your safety. Praying for you to come back or something.]

That’s …. Anyone will do that.

[Is that so? Somewhere in the corners of your heart, you have the thought that if you disappeared from this world, you would give others relief right?]

……It’s a lie if I said I didn’t think that. I disappeared in my previous world where I wasn’t needed. Even now I still have that thought.

[But you’re not someone who isn’t needed in this world. Please return safely.]

Ahh. You’re right.

[But if you follow my advice, even though I won’t say it’s a definite thing, you have a very high chance of going back.]

Wait. Before that I want to ask about your goal. Why are you obsessed with me?

[You really talk a lot… It’s because the way you’re living is interesting. Isn’t that enough?]

The people who act simply because things are interesting are certainly bad people.

[Is that how it works in your previous world?]

Because the people who act because things are interesting only enjoy manipulating others on the palms of their hands.

[Perhaps I have that part within me.]

Also, what is so interesting about me.

[Rather than say it’s interesting, why not say it’s meaningful. It’s really rare to see a person from a foreign world. Giving you advice and letting you interact with all sorts of people. What kind of ending will it be…?]

I see. It’s like giving a monkey a vague order and watching how it accomplishes the task. That’s really an exaggerated pastime you have.

[Hah…. You. Have you forgotten my first question?]

Your first question?

[Then I’ll ask again. Do you have the confidence? The confidence to live on in this completely unknown and dangerous place.]

…… No.

[Then isn’t it better to listen to my advice? Even though I’ll say this again, it’s your freedom to choose whether you want to follow my advice.]

Fine, I understand. I understand. Advice or whatever, can you just say it already? In the end you’ve said so many things that are long and tedious. Just tell me one-sidedly and end it, isn’t that good enough.

[…… Yes, yes. Rudeus, listen carefully. When you wake up, please rely on the guy beside you, and then help him.]
The mosaic god only leaves these lines behind, and disappeared while leaving an echo behind.

When I wake up it’s already evening.

What comes into my view is a star-filled sky.

There are wooden branches burning and crackling.

The shadows made from the flames dance from side to side.

I seem to be sleeping beside a bonfire.

Of course, I do not have the memories of making a bonfire, and also do not have the memories of making a camp.

The last memory that I have…… Ah.

The sky’s colors suddenly changed, and we were surrounded by a white light.

And then, it was that dream.

Damn it.

I saw an irritating dream.


I look down at my body in a panic.

It is not that slow and fat body that was unable to do anything. The young and strong Rudeus has returned.

As I confirm that fact, the earlier memory that was like a dream starts to fade.

I exhale in relief.


This damnable Human God really makes me feel unpleasant all over.

But this is really good. It seems that I’m still alive in this world.

There are many things that I have not done…. At least let me throw away the proof of being a Magician[8].[9]

I try to get up.

My back really hurts. Is it because I had been lying on the ground since the landing?

Underneath the evening sky, the cracked land stretched out.

There seems to be hardly any plants growing here. There is not even an insect here. Other than the bonfire’s crackling I can’t hear anything.

Where is this?

At least in my memories I didn’t see a place like this.

The Asura Kingdom is full of forests and grasslands.

Did the white light change things to this scenery…?

Aah, no.

That’s not it. It’s not like that.

Hitogami said it before, I have been teleported.

To the Magic continent.

Then, this place should be the Magic continent.

It must certainly be due to that light…. Oh.

Ghyslaine and Eris…!

After I stand up I turn and look behind me. Eris is sleeping while grabbing onto my cuffs.

Why is there a mantle covering her body?

I didn’t wear something like that….

Well, ladies first, I guess.

Behind her is the “The Arrogant Water Dragon King” Magic staff.[10]

In any case, she doesn’t look like she’s hurt, and I feel relieved once again.

Perhaps Ghyslaine did something for her.

Even though I want to wake Eris up, I feel that she will find me annoying so I leave her alone.

Where’s Ghyslaine?

I look around my surroundings once more, and there is someone at the bonfire that I didn’t notice earlier.

He sits there without moving a muscle, observing and staring at me.


I realize in an instant that this person is not Ghyslaine.

He’s a male.

He sits there without moving a muscle, observing and staring at me.

But I don’t feel he’s being cautious of us.

Rather, hmmm, ah that’s right.

Like an Onee-chan walking to a shy cat.

Because we are children, he must be worried that we are afraid of him.

So there are no signs of hostility.

The moment I relax, I notice his appearance.

Emerald green hair.

Porcelain-like white skin.

A ruby-like stone on his forehead that’s like an eye.

Under his arm is a trident.

The Superd race.

His face is full of scars.

His eyes are sharp, his expression solemn, and there’s a look of danger about him.

I think back to what Roxy taught me.

[Don’t get close to the Superd race and do not talk to them.]

In a second I prepare to grab Eris and escape with everything I have, but I remember Hitogami’s words, and stop.

[Rely on the man beside you, and help him.]

That self-termed God’s words cannot be trusted.

After saying what he wanted to say, a strange man immediately appeared before us, so why should I trust him?

Also, it is the Superd race.

I heard from Roxy all sorts of frightening things about this race.

Even if that God said something about “Relying on him then help him out”, why should I believe him?

Who should I trust?

A Human God whom I don’t even know, or Roxy.

It goes without saying, the one that I will believe in is Roxy.

So I should run away right now.

No. It’s precisely because of how this situation turned out, that it could be [Advice]. If I had no other information on this situation, I would definitely run away.

With that result, if I run away successfully… What will happen after that?

I take a look at the surroundings. This place is dark and it is somewhere that I have never seen before. The ground is full of cracks and covered with rocks.

[Teleported to Magic Continent.]

If I believe that line, then this is the Magic Continent.

Come to think of it, I forgot about the fact that I saw a strange dream because of that Human God’s impact.

The dream where I flew everywhere around the world.

Mountains, seas, forests, valleys…. Places where we would immediately die.

If that dream is related to the current situation, then it might be possible that we have been teleported.

Right now I’m not even sure where we are in the Magic Continent. If we run away, it could mean that we are stranded in this vast place.

In the end, there is really no other choice to speak of.

Escaping from this man or winning against him, the end result is Eris and I roaming the Magic Continent alone, which is a bad one.

Or, should I bet on it? When the day breaks, I’ll bet on the fact that there’s a village nearby?

Stop joking.

Don’t I clearly understand how difficult it would be when I don’t know the way?

Calm down. Breathe in deeply.

I will not trust the Human God. But, how about this guy?

Look closely at him. Observe his face. What’s that expression he has right now?

That’s uneasiness. An expression that’s mixed with uneasiness and resignation.

At the very least, he’s not a monster without emotions.

Roxy says not to approach the Superd Race. But in truth she also said that she has never met with them.

I know the concepts of <Discrimination>, <Persecution> and <Witch hunt>. There’s the possibility that the Superd Race has been misunderstood. Roxy shouldn’t have the intention to tell me something false, but it’s a possibility that they are misunderstood.

From my intuition, he’s not dangerous. At least I don’t feel any questionable vibes like that Human God from him. Even though, based on his appearance, one will still feel guarded towards him.

Then, I’ll talk to him.

I make my decision.

[Hello.] [… Aah.]

I got a reply from him after I greet him. What should I ask next?

[Are you the messenger of God-sama?][11]

That man tilts his head after hearing the question.

[Even though I don’t understand the intention of what you asked, you fell from the sky. The children from the Human Race are very weak, so I made a bonfire to warm your bodies.]

The name <Hitogami> didn’t appear. Is it possible that the Human God didn’t speak to this man?

If I believe in the words [Because it’s interesting.], then it’s not just based on my actions.

It is also based on that Human God’s interest in observing our interactions.

If that’s the case, then this man can probably be trusted. I’ll try talking a little more.

[We’re saved by you. Thank you very much.] [… Are your eyes unable to see?] [Hah?]

I suddenly get a strange question.

[No, I can see very well with both of my eyes?] [Then, you grew up without hearing stuff about the Superd’s race from your parents?] [Leaving my parents aside, my Shishou told me to be alert against the Superd’s race. Something like, do not approach them.] [… Is it fine for you not to observe your Shishou’s guidance?]

He slowly asks, as if to ascertain something.

[You, even when you see me, are not afraid?]

I’m not afraid. I don’t feel fear, but I am suspicious.

However, I don’t need to say that out loud.

[It would be very rude if I were to be afraid of the person who saved me.] [You’re a really strange child.]

He shows a baffled expression.

Strange, hm.

Well, it’s probably normal to avoid the Superd Race.

I read about the History on Laplace. After the war, the Superd Race was persecuted.

Even though the persecution towards the other Magic races has faded, the Superd Race is very different.

It’s almost like how the American soldiers faced the Japanese soldiers, where every race here is prejudiced against the Superd race.[12]

It is almost as if there is a statement like this: If there’s absolute evil in this world, it’s the Superd Race.


He throws the dry branches into the bonfire. It makes a splitting noise. I’m not sure if it is because of this noise, Eris utters a [Nuuu] and seems to wake up. Perhaps she’s already awake.

Uh oh, that’s a bad thing. If Eris wakes up she will definitely make a racket. Before everything turns to chaos, I’ll at least introduce myself first.

[I am Rudeus Greyrat. May I please have your name?] [Ruijerd Superdia.][13][14]

Specific Magic races will take the Race’s name as their surname.

Using the family name or something is basically only what the Human race will do.

Sometimes other races will ask that out of curiosity.

Just to add on, Roxy’s surname is Migurdia. It was written in Roxy’s dictionary.

[Ruijerd-san. I think that the girl here is about to wake up soon. Because she’s a girl who’s a little noisy, I’ll apologize in advance. I’m sorry.] [It’s fine, I have gotten used to it.]

If it’s Eris, it will not be strange for her to hit Ruijerd’s face once she sees it. In order not to fight against him, it’s important to stop her early.

[Excuse me.]

I glance at Eris’s face and I think it’s still safe for now.

I look at Ruijerd again.

Under the dim light, I can see he’s wearing something that greatly resembles tribal clothes.

The image is like an American Indian. Both his vest and trousers have embroidery on them.


It makes me feel bad.

He has a different feel from that Human God’s forceful approach, I have a good impression of him.

[Where is this place?] [This is the Northeastern area of the Magic Continent, Bigoya. It’s near the Kishirisu city.] [Magic Continent…]

If I remember correctly, the Kishirisu city is at the Northeastern area in the Magic continent. That is, if his words can be trusted.

[Why did we drop here?] [If you don’t know it yourselves, I won’t know it either.] [Hmm, that’s true.]

Because it’s a fantasy world, it isn’t surprising if anything happens……

Even someone as big as Perugius’s follower making an entrance happened, this might not be the result of a coincidence. That is to say, the possibility that it has something to do with the Human God is very high.

But if this is just a coincidence when we got involved, then we are fortunate to simply survive.

[In any case, I am thankful for your help.] [You don’t need to thank me. Leaving that aside, where are you heading?] [The Asura Kingdom in the Central continent, the city Roa in the Fedoa territory.] [Asura…… It’s very far away, hmm.] [Indeed so.] [But you don’t need to worry, I’ll send you home.]

The Northeastern Magic continent and Asura Kingdom. They are at the opposite ends of the world. It’s as far as Las Vegas to Paris.

Furthermore, in this world, ships only set off at specific areas. That is why we need to travel by land until we reach a suitable location to take a ship.

[Do you have any clues as to what happened?] [Clues…. When the sky started to glow, a person called Arumanfi of the Bright came before us, and said he was here to stop the phenomenon. As we talked to him, white light gushed forth suddenly… The next moment I find myself waking up here.] [Arumanfi… Even Perugius is on the move? If that’s the case, something must have happened. It’s good that it ended with just teleportation.] [You’re completely right. If that was an explosion or something we would have died immediately.]

Even when Ruijerd heard the name “Perugius” he did not falter. Surprising. Perhaps Ruijerd is a person who is not affected by anything.

[By the way, have you heard of the existence of Hitogami?] [Hitogami[15]? No. Is that the name of a human?] [Ah, no, it’s fine if you have never heard of it.]

I don’t think he’s lying.

I can’t think of a reason….. why he would hide the knowledge about the Human God.

[Nevertheless, Asura kingdom hmm.] [It’s very far right? It’s okay. You can just send us to a nearby village……] [No, A Superd warrior will not change any decisions that he makes.]

His words are stubborn but steady.

Even without the Human God’s advice, on just this point alone I might trust Ruijerd.

But I’m still suspicious.

[But it’s the other end of the world, you do know that right?] [A child shouldn’t worry too much.]

He timidly places his hand and strokes my head.

He relaxes when he sees that I didn’t refuse him.

This person, I wonder if he likes kids?

But it’s not like the trip is 10 minutes. Even though he said that he will send us back, it is difficult to believe him.

[Are you able to speak the language? Do you have money? Do you know where to go?]

He asks, and I reflect on his words.

I have been using the Human Race language to speak to him, and yet this man from the Magic Race is able to reply fluently in the Human Race language.

[I can speak the Magic God’s language. I know Magic so I can earn money. If you bring me to a place with people, I can find my own way.]

I try to steer the conversation into rejecting him. Even though this man can be trusted, I feel that things would advance how the Human God expects them to be, and I think it’s better to avoid that.

But after thinking through my words laden with suspicion, Ruijerd’s steady reply comes back.

[Is that so… Then let me be your guard. It will hurt the pride of the Superd Race if I leave children to fend for themselves.] [You really are a proud race.] [It’s a pride that has been scarred.]

With this joke, I laughed with a haha.[16]

Ruijerd also curls the corners of his lips and laugh.

It’s different from the suspicious smile from the Human God, it’s a warm smile.

[In any case, we should first go to a village that I am familiar with.] [Yes.]

Even though I don’t really trust the Human God, perhaps this man can be trusted.
At least until we reached the village, I’ll trust him.

After a while, Eris’s eyes snap open. She sits up in an instant and looks around everywhere. She soon begins to feel uneasy, but shows obvious relief after meeting with my eyes. And then she meets the gaze from Ruijerd’s eyes.


A scream that is from the depths of her soul. She retreats backwards while lying down, and then she tries to stand up to flee, but falls down flat onto the ground.

She’s frightened to the point of freezing altogether.


Eris falls into panic.

But even if she doesn’t struggle about, she is unable to crawl away.

She crouches there, trembling and shivering, and raises her voice to scream.

[No! Noooo! Scary! Soscaryscaryscary! Help me, Ghyslaine! Ghyslaine! Ghyslaineuu! Why aren’t you coming! No, no! I don’t want to die! I don’t want to die! Sorry! Sorry! I’m so sorry Rudeus! Kicking you or something I’m so sorry! Because I’m such a coward I’m so sorry! I can’t keep my promise So shorrrryyyyyy, wahhhh, wahhhhhhhhhh!]

Finally she curls up like a turtle hiding in its shell and cries.

I shudder after witnessing that scene.

(That, Eris, is so frightened……)

Eris is a strong willed girl. Her motto is most likely [I’m the queen of the entire world].

She’s really violent and selfish, and in any case she will hit you before thinking it through. She’s pretty much that sort of child.

Is it possible that I made a seriously huge mistake?

Is it possible that the Superd Race is someone who absolutely cannot be approached?

I look at Ruijerd. He’s still calm.

[That’s the normal reaction.]

How’s that possible?

[Is it because I’m abnormal?] [You’re abnormal. But…] [But?] [You’re not bad.]

Ruijerd’s face seen from the side looks terribly lonely.

I reflect on that for a moment while I stand up and walk towards Eris. Hearing the footsteps, Eris quivers in fright.

I slowly stroke her back. Thinking back, every time I cried whenever I was afraid of something, Grandmother would stroke me on the back just like this.

[Al—right, don’t be afraid, don’t be afraid.] [Hicc, what do you mean don’t be afraid! Th-that’s a Superd!]

I don’t know why she’s so frightened. Because, it’s that Eris. She’s the Eris that will bare her fangs when she faces Ghyslaine. There should be nothing that will make her afraid.

[Is it so frightening?] [B, because, the Su, Superd race will! E, eat children! They will eat children right? Hiccc…..] [He won’t eat you.]

He won’t eat us right? I look at Ruijerd, and he shakes his head.

[I don’t eat children.]


[Here now, he says he won’t eat children!] [B, b, because! Because he’s a Superd! He’s from a Magic Race!] [Even though he’s from a Magic Race, he knows how to speak the Human Race language.] [It’s not the language problem!]

Eris raises her head up and growled at me. She’s back to normal. As expected, this expression belongs to the real Eris.

[Oh, are you fine with that? If you don’t curl yourself up, you will get eaten right?] [Don’t treat me like an idiot!]

Eris glares at me after I speak to her with the tone of treating her like an idiot.

And then she maintains her expression and stares at Ruijerd sharply.

She shakes violently. Her eyes are also wet. If she stands up like her usual self, she will shake her knees, probably.

[P, p, p, pleased. To meee-et you. I-I’m, Eris, Bo, Bo, Boreas… Greyrat!]

Eris half cries while introducing herself.

Introducing herself while acting haughty is a little funny.

Ahh, no, if you put it that way I possibly taught her something like that. When meeting someone else, just introduce yourself to launch a preemptive strike.

[Eris Boboboreas Greyrat? The human race has started to use funny names that I don’t know of.] [No! It’s Eris Boreas Greyrat! I just stuttered slightly! Compared to that, introduce yourself too!]

After shouting, Eris goes [Ah!] and shows an uneasy expression. She finally realizes who she is yelling at.

[Is that so? My apologies. I am Ruijerd Superdia.]

Eris relaxes her tense expression, and shows off triumphantly.

A “How about that, I’m not scared of him.” expression.

[So, I said it will be okay right? As long as we can communicate, everyone can become friends.] [Yeah! It’s just like what Rudeus said! Okaa-sama lied to me!]

So it’s Hilda who taught her? It’s just a folklore to express how scary it is. Oh, wait, even if it’s me, if I see a spirit without legs or some namahage, I’ll be frightened too.

[What did Hilda say?] [If I don’t quickly go to sleep the Superd race will come and eat me.]

W, well it can’t be helped! I, I’ll become your friend!

I see, to get a child to sleep she used superstition. Something like Shimacchau Ojisan.[17]

[But he won’t eat children. Why not become friends with the Superd race, so you can brag to everyone.] [I can brag e-even to Oji-sama and Ghyslaine…?] [Of course.]

I look at Ruijerd, and he’s showing signs of surprise. Good.

[Ruijerd-san seems to have very few friends, I think if Eris requests to be friends with him, he will be on good terms with you.] [B, but..]

Did I say something too much like a child…

As I think back on what I said, Eris hesitates.

Contemplating further, Eris doesn’t have any friends, and… I’m a little different.

Perhaps she’s a little scared of the vocabulary word “Friend”. Looks like she still needs a push.

[Hey, Ruijerd-san too!]

As I urge him, Ruijerd finally seems to understand the current situation.

[Eh? Ahh. Eris…. Please treat me favorably.] [W, well it can’t be helped! I, I’ll become your friend!]

Seeing Ruijerd lower his head, something in Eris crumbles apart.

That’s great.

But seeing this, Eris is really simple. I feel stupid for thinking about this and that.

But, if I don’t mind the naive part about Eris, hmmm…[18]

[Phew, in any case, let’s rest for a little while today.] [What, you’re sleeping already?] [Yes Eris, I’m very tired right now. I really feel sleepy.] [Is that so? Then it can’t be helped. Good night.]

I lie down and Eris stays beside me, laying a mantle-like thing (I believe it’s probably Ruijerd’s) over my body.

I’m really exhausted.

Before I lose my consciousness,

[Are you not scared anymore?] [I’m fine if I’m with Rudeus.]

I hear some lines.

Hah, even if it’s only Eris, I must send her back safely.
As I consider that, I fall asleep.

I saw a dream.

A dream where angels were descending from the sky.

It was different from yesterday, I was certain it was a good dream.

But as I thought of that, there was mosaic covering over their crotch, and they were giggling with their repulsive faces with a [Fufufu].

It seemed like a nightmare.

As I became aware of that fact, I woke up.

[It’s a dream…]

Recently I have been having bad dreams…

In front of me is a world filled with rocks and earth, extending endlessly towards the horizon.

The Magic Continent.

A fragment of the Gigantic Continent that had been split apart due to the Human-Demon war. It had once been the domain where the Demon God Laplace gathered the Demon races.

The area of this continent is about half the size of the Central Continent.

But there are almost no plants here. The earth is covered with lots of cracks, the highs and lows of the land have a huge height difference. There are incredibly big boulders that hinder visibility, making this place a natural maze.
Also, the Mana concentration in the Magic Continent is very dense, and there are a lot of strong Monsters. It had been said that if you go across the Magic Continent, you will take 3 times longer than crossing the Central Continent.

It’s going to be a long journey.

When I am thinking of explaining it to Eris, I find her to be very energetic. Her eyes seem to be filled with stars when she looks across the Magic Contintent’s land.

(Rudi) [Eris, concerning this place, it is the Magic Continent…]

(Eris) [Magic Continent! Then our journey is about to start!]

She’s really happy.

Full of composure.
Anything I say now will not make her insecure.

Eris and Ruijerd became very close together. It seems that when I was asleep they were still chatting.

Well, it’s better than quarreling.

Eris happily talks about the stories of her home, the stuff about Magic and sword lessons.

Even though Ruijerd talks very little, he always makes an agreeable reply when she’s talking.

What happened to that frightened behavior at the beginning?

Eris has actually became unafraid of this frightening man.

Even though Eris occasionally says something dreadfully rude, which at times makes my back turn cold, Ruijerd doesn’t particularly become angry.

No matter what she says, Ruijerd turns it aside without hesitation.

Who’s the one who spread the rumors that the Superd race gets violent easily.

But even though I put it that way, the current Eris is more or less capable of reading the mood now.

Regarding this, I think Edona taught her properly not to mention things that might make people angry.

I hope that’s the case.

But I don’t know how much tolerance he has in regards to unfamiliar people, and I wish that Eris would be more prudent about it.

Of course, Eris’s patience is also very low and I hope Ruijerd is careful too.

Just as I’m thinking about this, I can hear Eris’s voice getting louder.

[Is Rudeus your brother?] [No!] [But, isn’t Greyrat a family name?] [Even though it’s his name, he’s not my brother!] [Half-sibling from the mother’s side? Half-sibling from the father side?] [He doesn’t belong to either side!] [Even though I’m not very clear about the Human race, but you should treasure your family member.] [I already said you’re taking things the wrong way!] [It’s fine, just cherish him well.] [Uuu..]

Eris falters and uses a strong tone.

[I, I’m cherishing him….]

Well, even though we’re not real siblings.
Eris is older than me.

The Magic Continent is nothing but rocks, and the land elevation is very steep. The ground is also very hard.

If you dig at the soil, it will splatter everywhere.

There’s no nutrients in it at all.

The land is one step short of becoming a desert. If you keep living in this land, even the Demon races will fight amongst themselves.

There is almost no vegetation and occasionally I see rocks that are like cacti.

[Hmm. Wait a while. Absolutely do not move from here.]

Ruijerd will do that every 10 minutes, and runs to the direction in front of us. He jumps lightly over the hills that are full of rocks, and disappears within moments.

What incredible physical ability he has.

Even though Ghyslaine is also amazing, if you were to convert their agility into numbers, then Ruijerd’s agility points might be even higher than Ghyslaine.

Ruijerd comes back within less than five minutes.

[Sorry for the long wait, let’s go.]

Even though he didn’t say anything there’s a faint scent of blood on the tip of the trident. I guess he went ahead to clear the monsters blocking us from moving forward.

Indeed, in Roxy’s dictionary, the ruby-colored stone on the Superd’s race has the use of a radar. With this ability, they are able to quickly find their enemies.

Ruijerd preemptively kills the Monsters in an instant before they notice us.

[Hey! What have you been doing since the beginning?]

Eris rudely asks.

[I cleared the Monsters in front of us.]

Ruijerd tersely replies.

[How do you know where they are when you obviously can’t see them!] [If it’s me I can see them.]

Ruijerd says that and moves his hair out of his face. His forehead is revealed and we can see the ruby-colored stone.

Even though Eris retreats slightly for an instant, she carefully looks at the stone, finding it pretty. She then shows an interested expression.

[That’s really convenient!] [It might be convenient, but I have thought of countless times where it’s better that I don’t have this.] [Then I’ll help you wear it! Here, take it out!] [That’s impossible.]

Ruijerd laughs wryly. Eris has started to learn how to joke……

It’s a joke right?

They seem to be having a lot of fun, I’ll participate too.

[On that subject, I have heard that the Monsters here are very powerful…] [There aren’t many powerful ones here. The numbers of the creatures here might be on the high side because it’s far away from town.]

Indeed, there are a lot of them.

From the start, Ruijerd would clear the monsters every ten minutes. If it’s in the Asura kingdom, you won’t even meet a single Monster even if you ride in a horse carriage for hours.

For the Asura kingdom, the knights and adventurers will clear the Monsters at fixed intervals.

But even if it’s here, the number of encounters for the Magic continent is just too high.

[From the beginning you have been fighting by yourself, are you really alright?] [It’s fine. I killed all of them with one strike.] [I see… If you’re tired please tell me. I can support you as I am able to use Healing Magic.] [There is no need for children to worry too much.]

As he says that, Ruijerd places his hand on my head and strokes it timidly.

Perhaps this person really likes to stroke children’s heads?

[You only need to stay beside your younger sister’s side to protect her.] [I already said! Who’s his younger sister! I’m the older sister!] [Hmm, is that so? My apologies.]

Ruijerd says that and strokes Eris’s head, but the conclusion ends up in his hand being smacked away.
Poor Ruijerd.

It has been almost 3 hours.

Because of the road’s elevation difference, we stopped countless times. To cross the snake-like roads, we also spent a lot of time.

If you calculate it in a straight line, we probably have not even reached 1 kilometer.

I’m exhausted. I was like that yesterday as well.

I don’t know why my body feels so tired. Is it because of the teleportation? Or simply because I don’t have the stamina?

Under Ghyslaine’s guidance, I should have been properly trained to raise my physical abilities…

[It’s a village!]

Eris looks as if she’s not tired at all, and looks at the place with great interest. I’m jealous of her stamina.

Even though Eris says it’s a village, but this place feels more like a hamlet. A dozen houses gathered together and surrounded by roughly made fences. Beside the fence is a small cultivated field.

Even though I’m not sure what it’s growing, I think it’s probably barren.

With a place like this where there is no river water or something similar, it’s probably a futile attempt.


The entrance is being blocked. As I look closely, there seems to be a youth around the age of a middle schooler. His hair is blue, and reminds me of Roxy.

[Ruijerd, what’s with all these people!]

He’s speaking in the Demon God language. Looks like my listening ability for Demon God language is okay. I’m able to properly understand it, OK.[19]

[It’s the aforementioned shooting star] [20]

[They are suspicious, you can’t let these people into the village!] [Why. Where do they look suspicious?]

Ruijerd’s face tightens, and closes on him to press for an answer.

What an earth-shattering bloodlust.

If I saw him for the first time displaying that bloodlust, I would immediately run away without second thoughts.

[T, they look suspicious no matter how you look at it!] [They were merely dragged into Asura’s Mana calamity and teleported here.] [B, but-] [You bastard, are you forsaking these children……?]

Ruijerd’s clenches his fist. I grab his hand by reflex.

[This is his job, please restrain yourself.] [What……?] [I mean, for an underling like him, he won’t be able to solve the problem. Isn’t it better to find someone whose position is higher?]

The youth’s eyebrows knit together when he hears the word underling.

[You’re right. Robin, call the chief.]

Ruijerd glares at the youth with his eyes stating, <Cut the damn crap out>.

[Ahh, I’m also thinking of the same thing.]

The youth called Robin closes his eyes, and keeps this appearance for over 10 seconds…


What’s this guy doing? Start going already.

Closing your eyes or something, are you dozing off right here!

Or are you waiting for a kiss?

[Ruijerd-san, this is…?] [The Migurd race can talk with one another even if they are not at the same location.] [Ah, now that you mention it, I remember that my Shishou also taught me this.]

To be more accurate, it was written in Roxy’s letter. The Migurd race can correspond with each other if they are close by.

Adding on to that, Roxy also wrote in order to get away from that ability, she left the village.

Poor Roxy….

That being said, this means this is the Migurd community.

It might be better if I said Roxy’s name. Ah, no, I still don’t know what’s the relationship between Roxy and this village, it’s a possibility that I’m bringing unneccessary trouble to myself.

[The chief should be coming soon.] [It’s okay if we can go ahead to find him too right?] [How can I let you enter the village!] [Is that so?]

Temporarily, the atmosphere turned uncomfortable. Eris softly pulls on my sleeves.

[Hey, what’s happening?]

Eris doesn’t understand the Demon God language.

[He says that we’re very suspicious, so he’s letting the chief check the situation.] [What, where do we look suspicious…]

Eris frowns and looks at her own clothes. It’s the same clothes as when she goes out to the town and attends sword lessons.

Even though it might seem to be a little light for dressing, but it’s not strange at all.

At least I don’t think she’s very different from Ruijerd. If she was wearing a dress or something, that would actually be suspicious…

[It will be fine right?] [What do you mean by fine?] [If you ask me what it is, I also find it hard to explain clearly….. That is, you know….] [It’s fine.] [Ye-s….?]

As expected, when we had the argument at the entrance, Eris seems to feel a little uneasy. But after I told her it will be fine she immediately turns meek.

[The chief seems to be coming now.]

There seems to be a boy-like adult walking with a cane coming out from the village. And there are two girls who look like they are from middle school holding on to him.

Everyone looks young.

Perhaps, even when a Migurd becomes an adult they still look like they are in middle school? Roxy’s dictionary didn’t mention something like that.

Oh wait, the drawings on the dictionary resembles middle schoolers.

I thought it’s Roxy’s self portrait, even her chest looks a bit fuller…. Perhaps that’s actually the appearance of an adult Migurd Race?

As I keep thinking, the chief starts talking with Robin.

[These are the children right…?] [Yes, it seems that one of them can speak the Demon God language, no matter how you look at it, it feels suspicious.] [Language or whatever, anyone can speak it if they learn it right?] [Why would a human at that age learn the Magic God language!]


The chief pats Robin’s shoulders.

[Well, well. You should calm down a little.]

The chief walks slowly to my side. In any case, I lower my head.

Not the nobilities’ etiquette, it’s the Japanese ojigi[21].

[It is my pleasure to meet you for the first time. My name is Rudeus Greyrat.] [Oh, you’re very polite. I’m the chief of this community, Rocks.]

I make an eye signal at Eris. He looks like he’s the same age as her, but the chief’s mannerisms is completely different to her, and she doesn’t know what to do.

She crosses her arms and then places it down, and she looks like she’s unable to calm down.

She’s hesitating whether to cross her arms and take on an imposing stance.

[Eris, go ahead and make your greeting.] [B, but, I don’t know the Demon God language?] [Just do the same thing that you’re taught in etiquette class. I’ll translate for you.] [Uu- I, I’m pleased to meet you, I am Eris Boreas Greyrat.]

Eris follows what she had learned in the etiquette class to make a greeting. Rocks smiles after seeing that.

[The young lady over there, is she making a greeting?] [Yes, this is our way of greeting in our hometown.] [Hoh~ But it is different from you?] [It is different from males and females.]

Rocks nods in a [I see, I see] manner, and and imitates my example and lowers his head to Eris.

[I’m the chief of this community, Rocks.]

Eris looks at me in a loss when she sees the chief suddenly lowering his head.

[Rudeus, what is he saying?] [He says, “I’m the chief of this community, Rocks.”] [Is, is that so. Hm, Hmph. It’s just like what Rudeus said, we can communicate with each other.]

Eris says with a smile on her.

Alright, it’s fine with this right?

[So, can you let us go into the village?] [Hmmmm…]

Rocks looks all over my body as if he wants to lick me.

Please stop.

If you look at me with such passionate eyes, I’ll feel like I need to strip…

Rocks’s eyes stop in front of my chest.

[Where did you get this pendant?] [Shishou gave it to me.] [Who’s your shishou?] [Her name is Roxy.]

I honestly state her name. Thinking it over, this is my respected Shishou’s name, why do I need to hide that fact?


Robin yells loudly. He hurriedly grabs onto my shoulders.

Did I dig my own grave?

[Y, you, j-just said Roxy!?] [Yes, she’s my shishou…]

As I reply him, I see in the corners of my eyes that Ruijerd is raising his fist, and I immediately stop him.

Robin isn’t showing anger but anxiety.

[W-where is Roxy now?!] [I haven’t seen her for a long time so I…] [Tell me quickly! Roxy, Roxy is my daughter!!]

I’m sorry, what was that?

[My apologies, I didn’t hear what you said just now.] [Roxy is my daughter! Is she still alive?!]

Pardon? No, I heard it clearly.

Wait, I’m more concerned about this guy who looks like a middle schooler. Just looking at his appearance, you might say that he looks like Roxy’s younger brother.

But, I see, hm—-.

[Quickly tell me, she left this village 20 years ago, and there has been no word ever since!]

It looks like Roxy has secretly left her home. I didn’t hear this matter from her. Sheesh. My shishou’s explanations aren’t detailed enough.

Erm, he said 20 years.

Huh? How old is Roxy now?

[I beg you, please stop being silent, quickly tell me something.]

Oh, please excuse me.

[Roxy is now…]

I just realize that my shoulders are still grabbed by Robin. It feels almost like I’m being threatened. Although it’s somehow different from being threatened.

It’s almost as if you’re making me yield to violence right!

If you want me to crack under violence, you need to at least use a baseball bat to destroy my PC, smack me with karate, and break my heart with profanities!

If I don’t show this firm attitude, I’ll make Eris uneasy right?

[Before that, please answer my question. How old is Roxy now?] [Age? No, compared to this…] [This is a very important thing! And please tell me the life span of the Migurd race!]

This is something that I absolutely must hear.

[Ah, ahh… If it’s Roxy… She should be 44 years old. The life span for a Migurd is around 200 years. Even though there are those who die due to sickness, but if they grow old they should live till around this age.]

She’s the same age as me. I’m slightly happy.

[I see… Ah, please stop grabbing me.]

Robin finally releases his hands. Very good, very good, we can finally talk.

[Half a year ago, Roxy should still be at Shirone. Even though I never meet with her face to face, but I communicated with her by exchanging letters.] [Letters…? That child knows how to write the Human race language?] [At least from 7 years ago, she was able to perfectly write in that language.] [I, is that so… Then she’s alright?] [If she hasn’t run into any accidents or gotten sick, she should still be very healthy.]

As I say that, Robin kneels shakily on the floor. He shows a relieved expression with tears in his eyes.

[Is that so… She’s safe… She’s safe…. Haha…. That’s great.]

That’s great, Father-in-law.

But looking at him reminds me of my father Paul. If Paul knows that I’m safe, he will probably cry out too.

I feel like sending the letter out to Buina as soon as possible..

[Well then, will you allow us to enter the village?]

I look at the crying Robin with the corners of my eyes, while talking to chief Rocks.

[Of course. How can we be cold to the people who informed us of Roxy’s safety?]

The effect of Roxy’s pendant is extraordinary. If I knew this would happen I would have shown it at the start.

Ah, no, based on the dialogue’s progression, there’s the possibility where they suspect me of killing Roxy and stealing the pendant.

The Demon race is really long lived, and there must be people whose appearances are different from their age.

If my real age of over 40 years old gets revealed, no matter how much I look like a 10 year old child, it will be suspicious right?

I need to check myself. Do more actions befitting of a child.
And with that, we enter the [Migurd race’s hamlet.]

If you use a single term to describe the Migurd’s hamlet, it will be “extreme poverty”.

There are ten-odd houses. It is difficult to describe their appearances.

It feels like the earth had been dug up and then covered up with tortoise shells.

The architecture in the Asura Kingdom is much more advanced compared to here.

Still, even if you get the Asura kingdom’s architects to come here, there would be no way to gather the lumber required to build and they would also give up hope on this land.

Even the neatly planted field outside the hamlet only contains shriveled vegetation.

I wonder if it is alright for the plants to look so withered.

There were no specific details in Roxy’s dictionary at all in regards to agriculture. It was only written up till this part where she stated “The vegetables are bitter and not tasty at all.”

Incidentally, at the side of the field, there are flowers with teeth which looked similar to pakkun flowers[22], planted there.

I am uncertain whether this thing is a plant or animal, the uneven teeth are making a chattering sound. They are definitely used to deter harmful creatures that invade the field.

At the end of the hamlet, there are a few girls who look like they are in middle school surrounding a fire and grilling something.

It looks like an outdoor school or something similar.

The girls are preparing a meal and as they finish making it, they go to distribute it to everyone.

There are nearly no men and there are only very young children playing around.

Other than that, there’s the gatekeeper Robin and the chief.

If I’m not mistaken it should be like this: The men will go out to hunt, and the women shall stay at home to keep watch.

The community’s positions should be something like this.

So it probably means the men are out hunting now.

[Is there anything nearby that can be hunted?] [Monsters.]

Even though that reply did answer my query, it falls a little short.

It is akin to asking a fisherman what he caught, and his reply is, I caught seafood.

Well, I’ll continue asking questions.

[Hmm. Is the stuff covering the rooftops also from monsters?] [That’s from the Great King Land Tortoise (Grand Tortoise). The shell is very hard, and the flesh is delicious. You can even make bowstrings from their sinew.] [23]

Is their meat delicious?

But I can’t imagine the size of the tortoise. The biggest house in the hamlet is covered with a shell that looks like it’s over 20 meters wide.

Ruijerd and Rocks enter that same house as I entertain that thought.

Biggest house = the chief’s house, it seems that this world has the same rule too.

[Please excuse us.] [T, thank you for inviting us in…]

In any case, Eris and I make a greeting as we enter the house.

The insides look wider compared to how it looked from the outside. The floor is lined with fur pelts, and there are colorful ornaments hung on the walls.

The center of the house has something that looks like a fireplace, and a fire is slowly burning in there, lighting the house.

The rooms are not separated, and one can simply cover up with the fur pelts at night and just sleep on the floor.

At one end of the house, a sword and a bow are placed there, and it appears that this is certainly a hunting tribe.

The two women who followed the chief earlier did not enter the house. Why did they follow the chief to the entrance just then?

Well, whatever.

[Then, let us hear your story.]

Rocks sits down near the fireplace with a plunking noise and says that.

Ruijerd sits in front of him, and I sit cross-legged at his side.

I look at Eris standing up idly who does not know where to sit.

[Are we going to sit on the floor even in the house too?] [Didn’t you sit on the floor properly too during sword lessons?] [T, that’s true.]

Eris isn’t the type to hesitate over whether to sit on the floor.

But, it’s probably because she’s perplexed over this “gap” in the etiquette classes she had.

She observes the etiquette rules in front of others, but the situation currently is different from the things that were taught to her, so she is confused.
I really hope that these bad influences do not affect her when we go home…

Before I start to describe my future goals, I dictate my name, age, profession and the location of our home.

I also state the relationship between Eris and myself, Eris’ social status, and how we mysteriously ended up in the Magic continent to the chief.

I did not say anything pertaining to the Human God. I am not sure what position this God has with the Demon race. If he is treated as an evil god, then we might be suspected of something.

[… And this is what happened to us.] [Hm….]

Rocks holds a hand against his chin, contemplating as he listens to the things I said.

His expression looks like a middle schooler being troubled by a difficult question.

[…… I see.]

Eris has already started to fall asleep while waiting for Rocks’ conclusion.

Even though it looks like she is still energetic, she has indeed expended a lot of energy because she is not used to the journey.

It was the same as yesterday’s night, and it seems that she has been awake ever since she met Ruejird.

As I expected, she has nearly reached her limits.

[I’ll properly listen to the discussion, you can go to sleep if you want to.] [… What do you mean by going to sleep, how do you sleep here?] [Probably by using the fur pelts to cover up and sleep.] [But there’s no pillow…] [You can use my lap for sure.]

I said that like the Anpanman and smack my thigh, emitting a pa-pa noise.

[W, what do you mean by lap …?] [It means you can use my lap as a pillow.] [….. Is that so? T, thank you.]

If it was the usual Eris, she would definitely say something about this and that.

But it seems that her sleeping status bar is at MAX, as she brings her head down and lies on my lap without hesitation.

It doesn’t take more than a few seconds before she’s sleeping like a log.

She shows a tense expression and clenches her hands tightly, closing her eyes. It doesn’t take more than a few seconds before she’s sleeping like a log.

Just like I thought, she’s really exhausted. I gently stroke Eris’s red hair and she twists her body as if she is itchy.


Suddenly I feel someone gazing at me.

[… What is it?]

Rocks’s grinning eyes pierces me and I feel a little embarrassed.

[Your relationship is really good.] [That’s true.]

But I’m banned from touching her.

Our Ojou-sama has a strong sense of virtue.

So I’ll also respect her wishes.

[Then, how do you intend to go back?] [We will earn the money and go back by foot.] [You two children will be earning the money?] [No, it will simply be me alone who’s going to earn the money.]

I cannot possibly let Eris who is completely ignorant of the ways of the world earn money right?

Well, I am almost the same in regards of being ignorant of the ways of the world.

[Not these two alone, I’ll be going as well.]

Ruijerd cuts into the conversation.

He’s really a reassuring ally.

Even though I really want to trust him, due to the incident with the Human God, it is better for us to bid our farewells here, and rid ourselves of any future troubles.

Still, how should I go about refusing him?

[Ruijerd, why do you want to go with them?]

Rocks displays his disapproval with a troubled expression.

Ruijerd looks like he has been offended.

[There’s no reason to it. I will protect them and simply bring them safely to their hometown.]

The conversation doesn’t seem to mesh together in a subtle way.

Rocks sighs.

[You’re going to enter a town right?] [Hmm…..]


You’re not going to enter a town?

[What’s going to happen if you bring the children near a town? Didn’t you get chased out by the soldiers 100 years ago, and even had a party formed to subjugate you?]

100 years ago?

[That… But…. if I wait outside the town.] [Then you’re not going to be responsible for the things that happen in the town?]

Rocks looks at him with an amazed expression.

Ruijerd firmly grinds his teeth.

The Superd race is hated by everyone. This fact is not changed even in the Magic Continent. But to form a party to subjugate or something is a little too much. Are they treating him like a Monster?

[If there’s something that happens in the town…] [What will you do if there’s something that happened?] [Even if I have to kill everyone in the town, I will rescue the two of them.]

His eyes are serious.


This is really too frightening.

This man will do anything and he has that resolution.

[You have no discrimination at all when it comes to children….. Come to think of it, the beginning where you’re accepted at this village was because you saved the children from the Monsters’ attacks.] [Yes.] [It already has been 5 years, time has really passed by quickly.]

The chief sighs in an exaggerated manner.

Even though I am sorry for the chief becoming our ally in that manner, that is a considerably irritating action that he is making.

He looks like a conceited middle schooler ridiculing an adult who committed a stupid mistake.

[But Ruijerd. If you do something like this, can you really reach your goal?] [Mu……]

Ruijerd knits his eyebrows together.


This man seems to have some sort of goal on his mind.

[What’s your goal?]

I interrupt the conversation.

[It’s a simple goal. I want to remove the infamy that the Superd race has, simply that.]

I really want to say that it is impossible to achieve that goal.

The problem of racial discrimination cannot be solved with the efforts of one single person.

Even something small like a bullied victim in a class cannot be solved by one person.

Even more so, when the persecution has been deeply rooted all over the world.

Eris who met Ruijerd, is similar to how Vegeta met Broly.[24]

He was already assumed to be a bad person since she was young, how can he change to become a good person?

[But isn’t it true that your race had launched attacks on both enemies and allies during the war?] [That’s!] [No matter what sort of ill repute you have, it’s the truth that the Superd race is frightening……] [No! That’s not true!]

Ruijerd grabs me by the collar.

He glares at me with a incredibly terrifying look.

This is bad, I’m trembling.


[That was Laplace’s scheme! The Superd race isn’t a terrible race!]

W, w, what?

Please stop you’re scary.

My body can’t stop trembling.

Eh, did he just say it’s a scheme? This is a scheme?

Laplace is someone from 400 years ago right?

[W, what did you say about Laplace?] [That bastard betrayed our loyalty!]

The strength used to grab me weakens. I tap repeatedly on Ruijerd’s wrist and he finally releases me.

But his hands are still shaking.

[That bastard… That bastard…!]

Ruijerd says through his grinding teeth.

[Can you tell us that incident in detail?] [It’s a long story.] [I don’t mind.]

Ruijerd begins to describe what really happened back then in history.


He was the hero who won the authority back from the Human race, and unified the Demon races.

The Superd race had been Laplace’s subordinates at a very early stage.

The Superd warrior group. They possessed high agility and a fiendish ability to detect unseen enemies.

This group that possessed extremely high combat prowess became Laplace’s elite force.

Their specialties were surprise attacks and night raids.

The eye on their forehead is like a radar that sees through the surroundings. They will never be ambushed by others, and will definitely be able to execute surprise attacks and night attacks.

They were simply the elite force.

The Superd race’s name in the past was treated with both fear and respect.

During the middle period of Laplace’s war, just when they started to invade the Central continent, Laplace brought spears with him and visited the warrior group.

The Devil’s spears.

Ruijerd did not say the formal name of the spears, and only called them the Devil’s spears.

Laplace bestowed the spears to the warrior group. The spears looked like the Superd’s tridents, but the body was painted with an ominous black, and one glance at it revealed that it was a Magical spear.

Of course, there were many who objected to accepting the spears, as the spear was the representation of the Superd’s soul. They were unable to throw away their own spears.

But these were the things that Laplace prepared as the lord.

In the end, Ruijerd as the leader forced everyone in the warrior group to use the spear as a sign of loyalty to Laplace.

[Hmm? Leader?] [Yes, I was the leader of the Superd race’s warrior group back then.] [… How old are you right now?] [I stopped counting after I was 500 years old.] [Ah, is that so…]

Did Roxy write about the Superd race’s longevity?

Well, whatever.

The Superd warrior group threw their spears aside and continued to battle with the Devil’s spears.

The Devil’s spears possessed incredible power, strengthening the users’ bodies several times, and were able to render the Human race’s magic useless, and even make their senses keener.

They brought about an overwhelming sense of omnipotence.

Soon, the users’ appearances gradually turned into evil devils. The more blood the users’ Devil spears absorbed, the darker their souls would be.

No one suspected any problems, because everyone’s soul was eaten away at the same rate.

And finally, tragedy happened.

The warrior group started to attack everyone indiscriminately, regardless of friend or foe.

It didn’t matter whether they were men or women of any age, or even if they were children. There was no mercy shown. Without distinction, everyone of them was attacked.

Ruijerd states that he can still remember these memories vividly.

Before one knew it, the Demon races started saying [The Superd race had betrayed the Demon races], and the Human race also started saying [The Superd race are heartless devils].

At that time Ruijerd and the others listened to the reports with ecstatic expressions, viewing it as an honor.

In the midst of the battlefield where there were enemies everywhere, the Superd race carrying the Devil’s spears was exceedingly powerful. There was no one who was capable of defeating the Superd warriors, where one of them could easily match a thousand.

They became the most feared army in the world.

But there is no such thing where an army is not exhausted in a persistent war.

Due to the situation where they fought both the Human and Demon races, battling day and night, the number of people in the warrior group started to dwindle.

They never suspected anything. To die in battle was the ultimate honor to them, and they reveled drunkenly in that thought.

Amongst the rumors they received, they heard a Superd race’s settlement was attacked.

It was Ruijerd’s hometown.

Even though it was an obvious trap to lure the Superd race, they no longer had anyone with judgment to see through it.

The Superd warrior group who hadn’t gone back to the settlement in a long time, launched…………. an attack.

They thought, since there were people still there, they must kill everyone.

Ruijerd killed his parents, his wife and his sisters.

Finally, he stabbed his own son to death.

Even though his son was still a child, but he had continuously trained to become a Superd warrior. Even though it didn’t end up as a life and death fight for Ruijerd, his son managed to break his Devil’s spear at the final moment.

At that single moment, the pleasant dreams ended, and at the same time the nightmares commenced.

There was still something that made a crisp sound in his mouth during that moment, and once Ruijerd realized that it was his son’s finger he spat it out.

He immediately thought of suicide, but cancelled that thought instantly.

There was something that he had to do before dying.

For example, he needed to tear apart his enemies that were still living in this world.

At that time, the Superd race’s settlement was surrounded by a punitive force.

There were only 10 people left in the warrior group.

Back then when they received the Devil’s spears, there were 200 odd people, and only 10 of these courageous warriors were left remaining.

There were those who lost one of their eyes, and there were those who lost one of their hands, and there were those who lost their Magical stone on their forehead.

These were the warriors who battled unto this crumbling state.

And even when their bodies were completely scarred, they still glared at the punitive force that numbered nearly a thousand with belligerent expressions.

Ruijerd realized they would die in vain.

The first thing that Ruijerd did, was to break the Devil’s spears that his comrades were carrying.

One by one they slowly returned, and they found themselves in a stupor.

There were those who groaned sorrowfully over the fact they had attacked their own family, and there were those who broke into anguished sobbing.

But not one of them said they still wished to continue having that pleasant dream.

There was no one there who was a weakling.

Everyone swore revenge on Laplace, and no one blamed Ruijerd for his mistake.

They were no longer devils, but they were no longer warriors with pride.

They were only sullied ghosts who desired revenge.

Ruijerd does not know what happened to the 10 people. He states that they are most likely dead.

After the Superd race laid down the Devil’s spear, they were only warriors left who were just a little stronger than the average fighter.

They weren’t even carrying their familiar spears. Using spears that belonged to others to fight, it should probably be impossible for them to survive.

But Ruijerd managed to break through and ran away, barely alive. After that he walked the fine line between life and death for three days and three nights.

The spear that Ruijerd carried belonged to his son.

His son broke the Devil’s spear, and used his own soul to protect Ruijerd.

After that incident, Ruijerd finally got his revenge after several years of hiding.

He interfered in the battle between Laplace and the three heroes, and finally got his revenge.

But even if Laplace was defeated, there was no way to change the things that had already transpired.

The Superd race was persecuted, and their remaining settlements, beside the one that Ruijerd and his warriors destroyed, scattered everywhere due to that persecution.

In order to allow them to escape, Ruijerd continued to kill the Demon races’ people.

Now Ruijerd doesn’t even know if the Superd race has been completely annihilated or they lived on to build a new village.

He says that he hasn’t seen another Superd for around 300 years in the Magic continent.

The persecution that the Superd race faced was terribly severe.

Ruijerd’s counter offense was also like a raging fire.

The culprit to all this is Laplace.

[But I am also responsible for the Superd race’s ill reputation. Even if I’m the only one left alive, I wish to erase this.]
And Ruijerd brings his story to an end.

The way he described things was inarticulate, and he did not use any words that conveyed or elicited his feelings.

But Ruijerd’s regret, rage, disconsolation and all his other emotions have been relayed to us.

If all of these are made up, or his tone and speaking tone are all an act, I might respect Ruijerd in some other areas.

[This is really a terrible story.]

Simply put, it is a mistake to think the Superd race is an evil race.

It is unclear as to why Laplace would give the Devil’s spears to the Superd race.

Considering the aftermath of the war, the Superd race might have been treated as a scapegoat.

If that is really true, Laplace is the lowest kind of creature. To the loyal Superd people, you should at least say something. Even if you treat them as a sacrificial pawn, you did not need to use a method like that to drag them down and abandon them.

[I understand. I’ll help you as much as I can.]

Somewhere in my heart, the other me speaks up.

(Where are you going to find the time to help him?)

(Do you have the room to even care about someone else?)

(You didn’t put in all your effort to do your own things right?)

(This journey is much harder than you imagine)

But I didn’t stop speaking.

[Even though I don’t have any good ideas, I think that as a child from the Human race I can help out and there might be some positive changes.]

But this is not just simply because of my kindness or sympathy, I also have plans in my mind. If the things that he said are true, this Ruijerd should be extremely powerful, possessing the same strength as a hero.

We are protected by someone strong like him. At the very least, the situation where we would be attacked and killed by Monsters shouldn’t happen.

If Ruijerd accompanies us, we will have peace of mind during our journeys outside of town, but at the same time we will be at risk inside of town.

However, if we can eliminate this risk, then he will become our strongest fighting strength.

No matter what, he had bragged that he is a warrior who will never be taken by surprise attacks or night raids.

The possibility that we will be targeted by pickpockets or bandits will be greatly lowered as well.

Other than this, even though it’s not something important and there’s no proof to it. I believe that Ruijerd is one who doesn’t know how to lie and can be trusted.

[I will make a promise with you, and I will do my best to help you.] [A, ahh.]

Ruijerd shows a surprised expression, but it might be due to the suspicion disappearing from my eyes.

It doesn’t really matter. I have decided to trust Ruijerd.

My trust has been cheated away so easily.

The past me would laugh through my nose even when I listened to a tear-jerking story, but I trust him easily.

A voice keeps resounding in my heart.

(It’s fine even if I got deceived right?)

[But, the Superd race is really…] [It’s fine, Rocks-san. There will be a way.]

Ruijerd will protect us outside of town, and we will think of a way to protect Ruijerd inside of town.

It is a give and take situation.
[Ruijerd-san. I look forward to working with you from tomorrow onwards.]

Next Day.

“Good morning.”

When we were leaving the village, Robin started a conversation with me.

It seems he will be standing near the gate again today.

“Good morning, are you guarding the gate again today?”

“Ah, at least until the guys who went out to hunt come back.”

Come to think of it, even after last night the men never returned.

If that’s the case, could it be he was standing out here all night long?

It reminds me of the guards in an RPG.

A simple job where you just stand there, whether it’s morning, afternoon, or night.

Nevertheless, I wonder if he is the only guard that stands here until they come back.

Ah, the village chief is here as well.

Since it’s this kind of village, the chief probably works quite a bit as well.

“Are you already going to leave?”

“Yes, we wrapped up everything in the conversation last night.”

“Though, I still wanted to talk about my daughter?”

“I really want to do that, but we can’t afford to take our time out here.”

“Is that so?”

Unfortunately, that is the case.

I especially wanted to hear more about Roxy’s childhood.

“After I’m back I’ll try getting into contact again.”

“I’ll leave it to you.”

After lowering my head, I wrote it in the memo of my heart to not forget the next time I meet Roxy.

“Ah, that’s right, wait here just a moment.”

It seemed like Robin just remembered something and ran back into the village.

After going into a certain house (most likely Roxy’s house), several minutes later.

He returned with a girl who looks a lot like Roxy.

If you just wanted to call someone out, you could have just used telepathy is what I was thinking, but he seemed to be holding a sword.

I wonder if he’s going to give it to me.

“This is my wife.”

“I’m Rokari.”

She seems to be Roxy’s mother.

“I’m Rudeus Greyrat. You are quite young.”

If it weren’t for these people, I would never have been able to leave my house.

When I think that, my head seems to naturally lower into a bow before them.

“That can’t be, young? This year I’m already 102 years old.”

“That…that’s still quite young.”


It seems the Migurd race stop growing at their adult height when they are around 10 years old and from there only start to grow older again around 150 years old.

“Roxy sensei looked after me quite a bit.”

“Sensei? For that child to be teaching people, I wonder if something happened.”

“She taught me about a lot of things I didn’t know.”

I laughed and said that, Rokari while blushing while saying “I see!”

I wonder if there’s some sort of misunderstanding.

“However, it’s great that you came right around the time I was the guard.”

“That’s right. It’s really great we met. Roxy sensei really did take very good care of me. Since that is the case, would it be alright if I were to call you father-in-law?”

“Hawwa wa? Please stop that.”

He rejected me with a serious look.

It was a bit of a shock.

However, his serious face look is a bit like Roxy and is quite nostalgic.

“Putting aside the jokes, please take this.”

After saying that Robin handed me the sword he was holding.

“Even if Ruijerd is with you, if you’re unarmed then it must make you feel uneasy.”

“I’m not really unarmed though?”

While saying that I had already accepted it and drawn the sword from the scabbard.

A wide single sided blade.

The edge was 60 centimeters or so, on the small side.

It seemed to have a bit of a curved blade.

A machete? No, it’s closer to a cutlass.

I can tell there are scratches all over showing it’s long years in use, but the blade isn’t damaged at all.

It appears to be well taken care of, the blade is beautiful, but I feel something like killing intent seeping out from it.

The entire thing appears to be dark grey, but when it reflects light it has a bit of an emerald green glow shining out.

“In the past, I received it from a blacksmith who stopped by in the village for a while. It’s so sturdy that it hasn’t rusted abit even after many years of use. If it’s alright with you, please use it.”

“I will gratefully accept it.”

No need to hold myself back here.

This isn’t a situation I can hold back in.

It’s better to take whatever I am offered.

Putting myself aside, it’s pitiful if Eris is unarmed.

She uses the Sword God style as well.

If she has at least one sword then it should help her feel a bit at ease.

“Then take this money as well. It’s nothing great but it should get you two or three days stay at an inn.”

Yay, an allowance.

After opening the bag I found a coin that was roughly carved out of stone and another coin made out of dark grey metal in it.

If I recall right, the currency used in the Magic Continent are small green coins, iron coins, scrap iron coins, and stone coins, these four types.

In terms of value they are the worlds lowest, even the most valuable small green coins are only about the same value as 1 of Asura Kingdoms large copper coins.

Iron coins are the same value as the common copper coins of Asura.

Incidentally, if you were to convert Asura Kingdom and Magic Continents currency into Japanese Yen it would give you an even lower impression.

The very cheapest stone coins are one yen.


= = = = = =========================

Asura Gold Coin – 100,000 Yen ($1,000 USD)

Asura Silver Coin – 10,000 Yen ($100 USD)

Asura Large Copper Coin – 1,000 Yen ($10 USD)

Asura Copper Coin – 100 Yen ($1 USD)

Small Green Coin – 1,000 Yen ($10 USD)

Iron Coin – 100 Yen ($1 USD)

Scrap Iron Coin – 10 Yen (10 Cents)

Stone Coin – 1 Yen (1 Cent)

= = = = = =========================

They are numbers that will tell you how great of a world power the Asura Kingdom is and how harsh of a place the Magic Continent is with a single look.

Although, the Magic Continent has its own market prices for goods.

Therefore, the magic races aren’t really as poor as they may seem.

“Thank you very much.”

“I really would have liked to take the time to have a good long talk about Roxy.”

Rokari and Robin both said roughly the same thing.

After all, they’re probably quite worried about their daughter.

She may be 44 years old, but if you convert her age to human values she’s only about 20 years old.

If you call it worry, it’s definitely concerning.

“If you want, we could probably stay for at least another day.”

I made that suggestion, but Robin shook his head.

“It’s fine. Now that I know she’s safe. Right?”

“Yes. That child really couldn’t handle living very well in this village.”

She couldn’t handle living very well here.

I guess that would be because of that one telepathy problem.

In the village you basically can’t hear any conversation.

Everyone is silent.

I guess they are all talking with telepathy.

Roxy said she was unable to use or hear this telepathy.

If you can’t talk to others and can’t hear the conversations of those around you, that would certainly make you want to run away from home.

“I understand. Then, let us meet again someday.”

“Ah, but, please excuse me from being your father-in-law?”

“A wa wa… of… of course.”

He completely hammered the matter down.
I don’t know if I’ll ever see Roxy again, but eventually I’ll return to pay back this money at the very least.

It will supposedly take at least three days of walking to reach the nearest town.

On the first day I immediately realized how much of a necessity Ruijerd was.

I’m glad he became our ally.

Since Ruijerd has spent a long time traveling alone, he knows all of the routes, and his preparation for camping outside is perfect.

Of course, he also has the living organism radar so keeping watch is his own forte.

This person is way too useful.

“If possible, could you please teach us a bit?”

“What will you do after learning?”

“We will make ourselves useful.”

For that reason these next three days Eris and I set out on the path of camping mastery under the teachings of Ruijerd.

“First off is the campfire. However, there are no trees to be found for campfires on the Magic Continent.”


Come to think of it, the first time we met Ruijerd there was a campfire.

“Then what do we do about it?”

“Hunt monsters.”

On the magic Continent anything and everything leads up to hunting monsters to get by in the end.

“There’s one nearby just in time. Hold on just a minute.”

“Whoa, wait just a moment.”

I grabbed onto Ruijerd’s shoulder and stopped him.

“What is it?”

“Do you plan to fight alone?”

“Ah. Hunting is the job of a warrior. Children wait here.”

I see.

It seems like Ruijerd was planning to keep going like this from here on out.

Well, for someone who is over 500 years old like Ruijerd, putting aside children we would be even younger than grandchildren.

Furthermore, Ruijerd is insanely strong.

Even if we just left it to him we would probably be fine.

However, if the worst case ever happens.

If for some reason or other Ruijerd is unable to move.

Otherwise in the case where if he were to die.

Eris and I with almost no actual combat experience would be left alone.

That could happen inside of a deep forest.

It could happen in front of a brutal monster.

In order to prepare for that time we should start gaining combat experience now.

Therefore, we need him to start teaching us how to fight the monsters.

No, that way of thinking about it isn’t good.

Our relationship is Give and Take.

An equal relationship.

We aren’t going to have him teach us how to fight, we’re going to construct a method to coordinate our fights together.

“We aren’t children.”

“No, you’re children.”

“Listen here, Ruijerd.”

I called out to him in a strong tone.

It seems he has misunderstood the situation a bit.

It won’t be good if we don’t state our standing clearly.

Neither side is above the either here.

“We will help you and you will help us. Even though our motives are different we will fight together as allies and as equal warriors.”

Then I stare into Ruijerd’s eyes.

With as stern of a face as possible.

Several tens of seconds passed.

Ruijerd came to a conclusion quickly.

“I understand. You’re a warrior.”

It was an “Oh my, what am I going to do with you” sort of feeling.

However, for now we’ve cut the guardian relationship and can take part in dangerous practice.

“Obviously, Eris will be fighting as well, right?”

“Of..Of course!”

Eris was staring with a bit of a blank face but she nodded as well.

Alright this is fine, good girl.

“Now then, Ruijerd-san. Please lead us to the monster.”

The time for acting strong is over.
After all when it comes to negotiations you have to get your point across strongly.

The first opponent we came across was a monster called Stone Treant.

If you were to put it into a single word, Treants are a type of tree monster.

Trees that suck up magic power, turn into some sort of variation then attack people.

People bundle all beings of that nature into what they call Treants.

Even though it is known as a tree monster there a number of classifications and roughly two divergences.

First the type that has been confirmed all over the world, Lesser Treants.

This is when a sapling undergoes changes, continues to camouflage as a tree, and starts attacking people.

They are weak and slow, even a common young man wielding an axe could defeat it with no training at all.

Then there are the Elder Treants, trees that absorb magic power and nutrients from fairy springs in great forests then undergo changes.

Thanks to the overwhelmingly dense amount of magic power that is in a fairy spring, they gain the ability to use water magic.

In the case that a massive tree changes, Older Treant.

In the case that a dead tree changes, Zombie Treant.

On and on.

There are a lot of classifications but fundamentally they have the form of trees and attack whatever is nearby.

If you defeat the body and leave the seed, they will just keep multiplying on their own.

This behavior pattern doesn’t change.

However, this Stone Treant is a bit of unique classification.

Of all things it mimics a rock.

I’m sure you’re wondering how in the world a tree does that.

There’s nothing strange about it at all.

Stone Treants turn into monsters from the time they are still seeds.

Normally they appear to be giant seeds, then when people get nearby they change into trees in an instant and attack.

Even though they are still seeds, it’s not like they are as easy to discern as seeds from a Sunflower.

They appear just like rocks sitting around here and there, rough and round around the edges.

The thing they look the closest like would probably be a potato.

“Do you have any points that we need to be aware of when fighting?”

“Rudeus, you are a magician right?”


“If that’s the case, then don’t use fire.”

“It doesn’t work?”

“If you burn it then it won’t work as fire wood.”

“I understand now.”

“Don’t use water either.”

“If it gets wet it will become difficult to use as fire wood?”

“That’s right.”

I see.

Ruijerd sees this monster as nothing but fire wood.

“Then we’ll give fighting it a try with just Eris and I. If Eris gets into a dangerous situation please save her.”

“Is there any purpose in not having me fight?”

“For the time being it’s because you don’t know how Eris and I fight. After that, Ruijerd-san will fight alone and we can use that asa reference.”


Then for that reason.

Eris is the vanguard and I’m the rearguard is the shape we ended up fighting.

I need to be careful of Eris’ skill with the sword from here on out.

I don’t feel really good about sending the cute, cute Eris out as the vanguard.

However, she wouldn’t be very useful protecting from the inside.

She can’t really match up with other people very well after all.

Also, taking the chance to say it, we don’t need Ruijerd as support either.

Therefore, Eris is free to fight as she wishes while Ruijerd and I support.

That sort of shape seems to be the most desired.

“Then Eris, I’ll hit with a single attack from long range, then you go in while it’s weakened and beat it down. For the most part I’ll be saying out loud the name of the magic I’m going to use, when you hear that try to avoid getting in the way of it.”

“I understand.”

Eris took out the sword she just got and gave it a good swing to confirm the condition, then nodded ready to go.

Quite a bit of fighting spirit.

Alright I’m ready with my staff.

Fire and water are no good.

Going off the shape, wind doesn’t seem like it would be very effective, so I’ll go with earth.

I’m strong with earth.

After all, I’ve made a ton of figures with it.

However, this will be the first time I’ve ever faced a monster with it.

Let’s go all out for the first time.


One deep breath.

Gathering the magic power in my hands.

An operation that I’ve done many tens of thousands of times.

In my current condition, even if my legs were to be cut off I could still use magic.


Rock Bullet, Stone Cannon!

Creation. Rock Bullet model.

Hardness. As hard as possible.

Transformation. The tip of the shell with be flat with a small indentation in the center and the sides will have some notches.

Variation. High speed rotation.

Size. A little bit larger than a fist.

Speed. As fast as possible.

“Rock Bullet, Stone Cannon!”

There was a loud noise from the tip of the staff and the rock bullet went flying.

The rock bullet flew almost level with the ground at an amazing speed and impacted with the Stone Treant still in its camouflaged form.


A noise loud enough to make you cover your ears rang out and the Treant was blown into pieces.

Eris started running at the same time the bullet was fired off, but she stopped her feet at the same time it hit.

Then she started glaring at me.

“What was that about weakening! Do you want me to cut a corpse?!”

“So…Sorry, this is the first time so I don’t know how to hold back.”


After having water thrown on our very first battle together, Eris was raging mad.

However, I couldn’t imagine that it would die in a single hit.

Normally I would arrange Rock Bullets with a Hollow Point.

As expected of something I took from the example of my previous world, the idea was quite dirty.

Then I felt Ruijerd staring in my direction.

“Is that staff a magic item?”

He was staring at my staff.

“No, it’s just a normal staff. Though, the materials it’s made of are rather expensive it seems.”

“Even though you didn’t use any Magic Circles or Incantations?”

“If I don’t use it without incantations then I can’t make variations to the bullets shape.”

“I see.”

Ruijerd went silent.

Even though he has lived for 500 years it seems voiceless incantations are rare even here.

“Then, is that your greatest magic?”

“No, I can make the bullet explode on impact as well.”

“It seems like it would be better not to use your magic when your allies are nearby.”

“That seems to be the case.”

That was the first time I had ever hit something with it, but the destructive power exceeded my expectations.

Even if it just grazed it would probably be instant death.

It would be good if there was some kind of magic that I could use for support, but probably because I’ve always fought alone I can’t think of anything.

I wonder how do the magicians in this world fight.

“Ruijerd-san, what kind of movements would be best to support when fighting with magic?”

“I don’t know, I’ve never fought together with a magician.”

Well, Ruijerd is a Superd race with a long history.

He probably has no need to try and copy other parties.

I’ll just think about how to coordinate our movements from here on out.

For now let’s just think about gaining some actual combat experience.

“I’m sorry for the trouble, but could you once more search for an enemy?”

“Ah, but, before that we have something to do.”

“Something to do?”

Is he going to pray for the killed opponent or something?

“Gathering firewood. It’s scattered around quite a bit after all.”
I used wind magic to gather up all the fire wood.

After that, until the sun went down we got into four more battles while moving.

Stone Treant, Great Tortoise, Acid Wolf, Pack Coyotes.

Ruijerd finished off the Great Land King, Great Tortoise in a single attack.

It was a single attack directly on to the crown of its head.

A very smart and simple fighting style.

This is the skill of a man who has always fought monsters solo for 500 years.

I started to feel a bit embarrassed for feeling good about destroying a Stone Treant in a single hit.

Acid Wolf is a wolf that has acid coming out of its mouth.

There was only one so Eris defeated it.

She sent its head flying in a single cut while stepping in to attack at sharp speed.

If you were to compare it to Ruijerd it would be rough, but it’s still a single hit.

Eris was covered directly in the blood that came out and made a bitter face.

I was thinking if it breathes acid then its blood might be dangerous as well, but it seems to be alright.

If this is how it is on the first combat experience then it’s plenty.

Incidentally, the second Stone Treant was sent to an instant death by me as well.

I had intended to weaken the magic quite a bit when I used it, but the control is difficult.

Just enough to deal some damage but not enough power to kill it.

I wanted to get Eris some actual combat experience, but all my magic is too powerful so it ends too fast.

Until I can properly adjust the magic it seems like it’s better if I don’t aim any towards people.

Unless it’s a situation where I have no choice but to kill I don’t want to see something like a splatter movie.


We are in battle with a herd of Pack Coyotes.

Pack Coyotes gather together into groups exceeding several tens of individuals.

It’s not like they are always in a herd.

They sometimes split off individually.

Though it’s not like they just keep increasing in number while fighting either.

They separate once every couple of months, increase individually, then one of them creates a pack and becomes the leader.

Just like that they keep increasing in number.

Even if you defeat them one after another, the leader will just keep switching as they are defeated and the battle will continue.

Numbers are power.

Just the fact that they can control such a herd so well makes them quite strong monsters.

Twenty Pack Coyotes.

It’s such a number that an average adventurer would lose their life if they fought.

Eris is swinging her sword while learning all sorts of things from Ruijerd.

It seems she’s having quite a bit of fun learning from him.

Even though today was Eris’s first actual combat experience she doesn’t seem to be bothered by it.

She continues to cut down one Pack Coyote after another with a confident expression as if to say it’s only obvious with all the practice she does.

She has absolutely no hesitation to cut down living things it seems.

Well, I knew she wasn’t such a sweet young girl since quite a while back.

I just continued to watch.

If it ever came down to it I thought about jumping in to support, but with Ruijerd supporting there was no place for me.

If I had done something it would have most likely just caused more problems than it fixed.

Nevertheless, I feel bored.

I feel so left out.

I need to quickly think up some sort of good formation.

However, Eris is quite strong after all.

In the end, she did make it to Advanced level of the Sword God style just before my birthday.

Recently I’ve felt that I can’t win at all without magic.

If we’re talking about Advanced then it’s the same skill level as Paul.

Even though I say that Paul should still be stronger with Advanced level in Water God style and North God styles as well.

There’s also the difference in actual combat experience.

Although Ghyslaine did say Eris has more talent than Paul.

I’m sure she’ll eventually overtake him.

In your face Paul.

“Rudeus! Over here!”

Ruijerd called out to me.

Before I realized it the Pack Coyotes were annihilated.

“We can sell the fur from Pack Coyotes. We’ll skin them. We have quite the good luck for there to be this many of them.”

Ruijerd said that while taking out a knife.

In his mind the fact that there was a larger number just meant that the spoils were greater.

“Please hold on just a minute.”

After saying that to Ruijerd I approached Eris.


After skinning her third fur Eris’ breathing was starting to become disturbed.

It wasn’t even five minutes of battle in terms of time, but Ruijerd was only acting as support, almost all of them were defeated by Eris.

Obviously it would tire you out.

“Oh merciful mother of gods, please heal this one’s wounds, and let her recover with a healthy body, Healing.”

For the time being I healed her wounds.

“Thank you.”

“Are you alright?”

“Hnnhn, too easy!”

While laughing proudly her face was covered in spilled blood so she wiped it off on her sleeve.

However, Eris was really calm even though it was her first battle.

I wonder if it’s a natural disposition.

Just the smell of blood makes me feel like I’m going to vomit.

“Too easy, huh. Today is your first real combat experience, right?”

“There’s no difference. It’s all the same as Ghyslaine taught me.”

Practice like it’s the real thing.

The real thing is like it’s practice. Or something like that.

Since Eris is honest, whether it’s practice or the real thing she can put out 100% it seems.

Even if you do as you practiced and blood comes spraying out there’s no real difference.

“Really now.”

I returned to where Ruijerd was while wearing a bitter smile.

He had just been watching our exchange.

“What do you intend to do by making Eris fight?”

“It’s not like she’s always going to be protected by me. When the time comes she needs to be able to protect herself.”

“I see.”

“Speaking of which, Ruijerd-san. How was Eris’ skill?”

I asked that while skinning the fur in the way I was taught.

Ruijerd nodded.

“If she trains with diligence she will become a first class warrior.”

“Really?! Yay!”

Eris was jumping up and down. So ecstatic.

I guess it would make you feel pretty happy if you were praised by a historic hero.

That wasn’t too bad for me as well.

If Ruijerd recognizes her talent.

From here on out it will be easy to come up with formations we can do.

“Ruijerd-san, from here on out what do you think about Eris taking the vanguard and I will be the rearguard, that sort of formation?”

“What would it be good for me to do?”

“Cover the middle ground. Please, freely move around as you see fit and cover our blind spots. Then, if anything dangerous happens, give out orders.”


Just like this the formation was decided.
In several days of time Eris and I gradually built up our combat experience.

As well as camping.

Dinner was meat from the Great Land King Turtles.

There was too much to eat so more than half was turned into dried meat under Ruijerd’s instruction.

Great Land King Turtle Meat.

Putting it quite frankly, it’s not good at all.

It’s quite raw tasting and hard.

Supposedly it’s something that you cook for a long period.

However, Ruijerd grilled it in the fastest possible way.

Grilled by the campfire.

Speaking of campfire, when the Stone Treants die they gradually dry up.

For that reason they can be quite useful for drying clothes as well as making the campfire.

I think I understand now why Ruijerd doesn’t see that monster as anything but fire wood.


In any case, this meat is terrible.

Who was it that said the meat from these turtles was good.

Ruijerd it was you.

This kind of meat is hard to eat unless you use spices or something to take away the smell.

Ah, I want to eat beef.

I want to eat rice and beef.

There were these lines in a manga I read in my previous life.

“Fried meat is great. Great because it’s good.”

The reality of those words reveal how there’s nothing great at all about fried meat that doesn’t taste good.

Remembering back to it, the meals in Asura Kingdom were good.

The meals were usually centered around bread, but meat, fish, vegetables, and dessert were all like a three star restaurant.

If someone like me born in the middle of nowhere is like this, Eris is probably feeling it pretty hard with her upbringing.

While I was thinking that she was eating them right and left with no problems at all.

“This works surprisingly well.”


No, this is that, isn’t it.

A child who has only ever eaten the best of food one day finally gets to eat junk food and feels it’s delicious.

“What is it?”

“No, nothing, is it good?”

“Yeah! I always wanted to try something like this.”

It seems like after hearing stories from Ghyslaine she always longed to grill meat by a campfire and eat it.

She’s admiring some really strange points.

“It can still be eaten if it’s raw.”

After hearing Ruijerd’s words Eris’s eyes were sparkling.

“Please stop.”

I desperately tried to stop Eris who had put some into her mouth ready to try it out.
What are you going to do if there’s a parasite in it, really?

Just before we were going to sleep Ruijerd taught Eris how to manage repairs on the sword.

For the most part I was listening to it as well.

Although, the spear that Ruijerd uses isn’t even made of metal and the sword Eris is using is made of a special kind of metal that won’t rust either way.

However, repairs are a necessity it seems.

If you just leave the blood on it as it is not only does it attract monsters, but the cutting ability goes down a bit.

Even more so, if you’re a warrior you need to be able to take care of your weapon yourself.

Or so Ruijerd was telling us.

“Come to think of it, what is that spear made out of?”

Since I just thought of it I asked that question.

The Superd race’s 3 pronged spears.

It’s a pure white spear.

There were no ornaments, the blade and grip seemed to be one individual piece.

“It’s me.”


“Superd make their spear from their soul.”

It was a philosophical answer.

I see I see, I understand now.

That’s the case I guess, life is in other words your soul.

The spear is your soul, life.

Life in other words Heart.

Heart in other words Love.

I guess it means that spear is filled with Ruijerd’s love.

“Superd race have a spear from the time they are born.”

While I was in the midst of confusion Ruijerd started to teach me about it.

It seems from the time the Superd race are born they have a three pronged tail.

Then as they grow taller it grows with them, around the age they start to walk it hardens and then separates from their body.

Even after it separates from their body they can use it as if it were a part of their whole, the more they use it the sharper it becomes.

Never breaking, able to crush anything, the ability to pierce through any number of things, the strongest spear.

Or supposedly that is how it is supposed to go, depending on the individual in question.

“Therefore, until we die we don’t let go of our spears.”

That was the face of a man remembering his mistake from 400 years ago.

Most likely his spear was far harder and sharper than any other of the Superd race.

How dependable.

However, that sort of thinking is not very good you know?

To be stubborn, is to be unwilling to accept others.

If you are unable to accept others then it means others will be unable to accept you.

That way of thinking is dangerous.

In no time at all three days had passed and we arrived at the town.

The Town of Rikaris.

One of the Magic Continents Three Great Towns.

The town that the Great Demon Emperor Kishirika Kishirisu used as a headquarters during the Great Human-Demon war.

Another name is Old Kishirisu Castle.

The first thing that those who see this town are surprised by is the location of it.

Of all things, it was built right in the center of a giant crater.

The crater acts a natural wall, no matter how many times enemies attack it will never fall.

Even now this naturally occurring barrier is still preventing monsters from invading.

In the center of the town is the partially destroyed Kishirisu Castle.

This castle was destroyed during the Laplace Campaign era.

It still proudly shows traces of the battle between the Kishirika Faction Demon King of that era and the Demon God Laplace.

Truly reliable outer walls, and a black gold castle with the shadow of its glorious past.

Those two icons tell tales of the past Great Demon Emperors’ authority, and of the struggles of the Demon Races people.

The town of Rikaris is an honest town filled with history.
And finally, travelers should wait until night to behold the true beauty of this town.- Excerpt from the book [Walking the World] by Adventurer Bloody Count

That is my knowledge of the place known as the Town of Rikarisu.

There are three entrances to the town.

A tear straight down the crater is one of them.

The crater is very high, unless you can fly through the sky it seems all other entrances are difficult to get in through.

Then, the second entrance has two guards.

In other words this town’s security is strict.

I look at Ruijerd.

“What do we do?”

I remember the conversation from the Migurd race’s village.

“Ruijerd-san. This town? They will let us in right?”

“I’ve never entered it. They always chase me away.”

Leaving the human race aside, the Superd race is hated quite a bit.

That hatred is already at the genetic[27] level at this point.

After seeing Eris’ reaction I understood.

I thought things might be okay on the Magic Continent, but it seems that is not the case.

“Incidentally, with what kind of feeling do they usually chase you away?”

“First, when I approach the town the guards start yelling, a little while after a large number of Adventurers come running out.”

The flow of events was playing out in my head following his words, starting with the guards yelling out “Stop!” and then a large number of muscular men running out in succession to attack.

“Then, it seems like using a disguise would be a good idea.”

After saying that Ruijerd showed a sullen face and was glaring at me.

“A disguise you say?”

It seems there’s something about that idea he doesn’t like.

“Please calm down. First we need to enter the town.”

“No, what is a disguise?”


It seems he didn’t know what a disguise was.

A difference in culture I wonder?

No, in the first place if he had known, they would have let him into the town.

“A disguise is where you change your outer appearance in order to hide your identity.”

“Ho? How do you go about doing that?”

“Let’s see? For now, let’s hide your face.”
For now I sat down placed my hand on the ground and started gathering magic power.


There were soldiers positioned at the entrance of the town.

A shameless looking man with the face of a pig and a stern looking man with the head of a snake.

“Who are you! What did you come here for!”

The snake man was asking us our identity while holding the ken at his waist.

The pig man was looking at Eris with an indecent expression.

This pig is a lolicon bastard? Seems like we would get along.

“We are travelers.”

Just as planned, I was standing in the front.

“Are you adventurers?”

“Huh? No, that’s not the case. We’re just travelers.”

I almost immediately responded with a Yes, but we have nothing to prove it.

It wouldn’t be strange to say we wish to join the Adventurers guild with Eris and my age.

“That man over there is? He appears suspicious.”

Ruijerd was hiding his face with the full coverage helmet I just made from rock.

We wrapped his spear with cloth, so it looks quite similar to a staff.


However, it’s still better than the appearance of a Supard race.

“He’s my older brother. He tried putting on the helmet of a strange adventurer, and he was unable to remove it again.”

I think in the town there would be people who try to remove it for him, but?

“Hahha! That’s the story of an idiot! If that’s the case then it can’t be helped. Try asking the old lady from the tool shop and I’m sure she’ll lend you something to get it off.”

The snake headed man took a step backwards while laughing.

They’re not really all that cautious.

In Japan if a man wearing a full face helmet appeared, they would be pretty suspicious.

I wonder if it’s because he’s leading children.

Or else, the guy with a helmet on his head would be suspicious in his mind.

“By the way, is there a place to work in this town?”

“A place to work? What are you going to do after hearing about something like that?”

“It would be horrible if we couldn’t get the helmet off my older brother and they demand money in return, we would have to work to pay for it.”

The snake man then whispered to himself, “I see, that old lady might actually do that.”

The tool shop must be quite the profitable business.

Well, not that it matters to us.

“Then, try the adventurers guild. If it’s that place, even with no funds outsiders can earn daily wages.”

“I understand.”

“The adventurers guild is straight ahead in this town. It’s a large building, so you’ll quickly notice it.”

“Thank you very much.”

“If you register for the Adventurer’s Guild, the inn cost will be a little bit cheaper. It would be a good idea just to register either way.”

I made a suitable nod and pass through the gate.

Then, I come to a stop.

“Come to think of it, is this town always that strict with guarding?”

“No, recently, it seems [Dead End] has been spotted nearby. We’ve got to be cautious.”

“What was that! That sounds frightening?!”

“Yeah, that’s right, I’m praying it’ll quickly go off somewhere.”

“If you meet it you will certainly die, Dead End.”

It’s a scary name.
It must be quite the frightening monster without a doubt.

After entering the town.

A town with a bit less activity than Roa was spread out before our eyes.

However, I got the feeling that I had seen a similar organization to this town somewhere.

Near the entrance to the town were the merchant related inns, related stables, and stores all connected.

“Now then, adventurers huh?”

If I put together all the things I’ve heard about them so far, adventurers are similar to dispatched company employees.

A wide variety of people seeking jobs go to the Adventurers Guild and take on jobs to increase their status.

People call jobs given by the Adventurers Guild commissions.

Adventurers with confidence in their abilities are dispatched to take care of the job.

“I don’t know if we’ll be able to earn money, but would it be a good idea to register for now? It seems like they would ask for something to prove our identity, what do you think Eris?”

“Adventurers! I want to! I will!”

I noticed Eris’ eyes sparkling.

Come to think of it, Eris has heard of countless stories from Ghyslaine’s adventuring days.

Unexpectedly, it seems she longed to be one.

“Ruijerd-san, are you already an adventurer?”

“No, I’ve never been allowed in a town big enough to have an Adventurer’s Guild.”

I see.

I understand now, Adventurer’s Guilds are only in larger towns.

“Well, if that’s the case then it’s better I guess?”

Plans are steadily being worked out in my head.

He can’t be expected to always wear that heavy looking helmet after all.

If he always has to hide his face, then he’ll never clear up the Superd races reputation.

If only we could do something great and then all of a sudden say it was a Superd all along!

It would be good if there was that sort of flow, but supposedly all the lowest rank adventurer jobs are in the town.

Rather, instead of trying to do something big, going around and doing a large number of these small tasks could be a better way to change the opinion of people.

If you do it well enough, his trust all around the town will go up.

There are no problems with Ruijerd’s character.

If he could suddenly save the town from a strong monster, he might even be received well!

Speaking of which, saving a lost child, that sort of scenario could work as well.

That was proven in the Migurd village.

Rather than defeating monsters, it seems we should focus on saving people.

Come into contact with people with no prejudice.

If it was just Ruijerd’s character, then that would be plenty.

However, for saving people this helmet is not very good.

Being unable to see his expressions is a minus.

Even I wouldn’t be able to trust a guy whose face I can’t see.

Should we go with a helmet that only hides the hair?

No, that would still be suspicious.

I don’t know if there’s culture in this world as well where people remove things they are wearing on their head or not, but I would find it quite rude.

However, doing small things here and there would take quite a bit of time.

It should be something that can spread the existence of Ruijerd throughout the entire town.

“Hmmm? What should be done.”

First off is gaining a degree of popularity.

It doesn’t matter how good of a thing is done, if it is done by a nameless young man, then there’s no point.

As expected, in order for his name to be remembered, the first should be a large monster extermination.

In this world those with power are accepted is the tendency.

If we were to exterminate a monster with quite a bit of infamy, a good amount of popularity is likely to arise.

Although, in the case of the Superd race, it’s already well known how strong they are, so it could have a reverse effect.

Wait a minute, but, in the case that there is a crisis approaching the town what would happen.

While everyone is hiding from the dilemma, singing songs of their fate, the one who appears before them is Magic Continent’s Beautiful Young Man, Ruijerd, kind of feeling and then he defeats the enemy in one hit.

Oh, doesn’t that sound kind of good?

The problem is, what that enemy would be, just before we heard a name that sounds relatively good.

“Ruijerd-san. Do you know what this being known as [Dead End] is about?”

If we could lure this monster known as [Dead End] into the town.

The town would then panic.

Then Ruijerd appears and defeats it.

A completed story of good defeating evil.

It’s perfect.

However, the answer I heard was outside of my expectations.

“It’s about me.”

“What does that mean?”

What is that?

Wait, was that a philosophical answer?!

Is what I was thinking when…

“In this region that is how they call me.”

Ruijerd = [Dead End].

Is what appears to be the case.

I see now.

I comprehend it now.

If you saw a Superd race walking around near the town, then you would definitely be quite cautious.


Nevertheless, to be feared to the extent that he would have such a dangerous sounding second name.

Exactly how afraid of him are people?

Jeez, gate guard do your job a little bit more properly would you.

Surely, they don’t even see the Superd race as people in the first place.

They’re a Demon race that are out raging about, so there’s no way they would possess enough intelligence to disguise themselves is what they must think.

“What is there that can be done?”

However, this second name, it seems to be quite well known.

We could be able to make use of it.

“There’s not some sort of reward out for your head is there right?”

“Ah. That is alright.”

Is that the truth?

That’s the truth right?

I’ll believe in you?

It would be bad if you were lying.
For now, a small change of plans.

First, we should check out the open air shops before we head to the Adventurers Guild.

The open air shops in the vicinity of the entrance are all the same no matter where you go.

Even though I say that, the market price was largely different.

Furthermore, the things that were being sold were largely different.

For example, a place that would be like a stable selling horses in Roa, is selling creatures similar to lizards.

I’m sure with all the rocks and hills in the Magic Continent, these sorts of creatures are more useful than horses.

Also, there are no large multi-person carts, but merchants all have their own individual carts.

For the long journey ahead, there are a number of things we want.

It’s seems there’s a necessity to buy things one at a time.

However, the things to buy this time are already decided.

After looking around at the market price and picking the cheapest place possible.

It’s not like we’re in a particular hurry, but we also don’t have all that much time to spare.

The items I have my eyes on are dyes and a hood. Also, if possible something like a lemon would be good.

“Old man, aren’t these dyes a bit expensive? This isn’t a showcase?”

“Don’t say stupid things, it’s a reasonable price.”

“Is that the truth?”


“Though, they’re selling the same thing for half price over there?”


“The quality seems to be a bit lower over there though. Ah, this hood is good. If I buy this and that lemon looking thing over there together, will you give me a discount?”

“Boy, you’re quite skilled in this business. I understand. Take it.”

“Ah, that’s right. Buy this from us. It’s fur from Pack Coyotes and fangs from Acid Wolves?”

“There’s quite a few there. Hold on a second. Two, three, four. How does 3 scrap iron coins sound for the lot?”

“That can’t be the case. Shouldn’t it at least be 6 coins?”

“There’s no way that’s the case. Then 4 coins.”

“Okay, let’s go with that.”

After going through some browsing and negotiations, we can buy and sell all at the same time.

Since I don’t know what the market price is, I have no idea how much money this really is.

Honestly speaking, just going by looks of things during negotiations, I got the feeling we just barely got a reasonable price.

Our remaining funds are 1 iron coin, 4 scrap iron coins, and 10 stone coins.

It’s the money we received from Roxy’s parents.

I need to make sure we use it carefully.

We entered an unpopular back alley.

It would be good if we didn’t get involved with any weird guys.

No, if we get involved with them they could be willing to give Ruijerd all their money.

It could be a chance to increase our money.

“Ruijerd-san. If anyone tries to mess with us, let’s go with half killing them.”

“Half killing? All but dead, but not quite killed is what you’re saying?”

“No, you can just normally dust them off.”

However, unfortunately, no one came to mess with us.

No, honestly it was unfortunate.

Although, there were some pretty rough looking guys.

They most likely had no money though either way.

“Ruijerd-san. First let’s dye your hair.”

“Dye, my hair?”

“Yes. With this dye.”

“I understand, you’re going to change the color of my hair. You sure think up some interesting things.”

I was admired.

It seems in this world there are no customs of dying hair a different color.

No, it could just be that Ruijerd doesn’t know?

It doesn’t seem like he’s gone near very many human villages after all.

“However, wouldn’t it have been better to go for a much different color than that?”

The color I selected was a blue color.

I chose the one as close as possible to the color of Migurd race as I could.

“No, there’s a Migurd race village a three day walk from here. There should be quite a few people who know that. Since that’s the case, from today forward Ruijerd-san is a Migurdo race.”

“Then you guys are??”

“We are henchmen numbers one and two that you picked up somewhere around here.”

“Henchmen? Not equal warriors?”

“It’s that sort of setting. There’s no need for you to remember it, but in order for others to think that is the case, I will be acting as such.”

What we’re going to do from here is an act.

I told Ruijerd of the setting.

From today on, Ruijerd is now the Migurd race young man Roisu pretending to be Superd races [Dead End].

The young man from the Migurd race known as Roisu has always wanted to be an existence feared by people.

Then one day he picked up two children.

Children who could use magic and swordsmanship.

They adored the Roisu who saved them.

“Do you adore me?”

“I don’t particularly.”

“I see.”

These two were fairly strong.

Then watching them Roisu thought of something.

In the Migurd race I’m quite tall.

If I call myself Ruijerd the [Dead End], it would be easier to make everyone fear me.

Now feel free to go out and fight, the two of you go out and incite others well.

These two were children, but they were quite useful.

Using the two of them, he could quickly become quite famous.

“He’s pretending to be me and using my name, an unforgivable man.”

“That is true, certainly he cannot be forgiven. However, if the false Ruijerd does good things. What would people think about it?”

“What would they think about it?”

“He’s very obviously a fake, but he’s quite the good guy even so, is what they would think.”

What is necessary is comedy and mismatch.

He’s the type of that would deceive others, but he’s actually a pretty good guy.

It’s important to make others think that.


“The fake Ruijerd is a good guy. If those sorts of rumors float around then it’s in the bag. Eventually the rumors will become vague and turn into a “Ruijerd is a good guy” sort of shape.”

“That is certainly amazing, but will it really become the case?”

“It will.”

I can assert that it will.

At the very least, the current Ruijerd here can’t lower his current reputation any lower.

The current point is the lowest possible reputation after all.

“I see, is it alright if it’s something as simple as that?”

“It’s not simple at all. I’m not sure if we can make it succeed or not.”

Plans are things that are always certain to fall apart at some point.

The more detailed and thorough you are, the easier it is to come up with further plans in the following half.

However, if all goes well, rumors will become rumors, gathering up, and Ruijerd’s true nature will become clear to everyone.

“However, what if the lie gets out?”

“How could you say that? Ruijerd-san there’s no lies at all about it.”

“What do you mean?”

A Superd race calling himself as such while pretending to be a Migurd race.

If everything goes as planned, doing things that everyone likes is a good thing.

Even the name isn’t false.

Roisu doesn’t want it known that he’s a real Superd race, so he calls himself Ruijerd in front of others.

Ruijerd of the Superd race.

The people looking at it from the outside will at their own convenience be mistaken that it’s the Roisu of the Migurd race pretending to be Ruijerd.

That’s why there’s no lies about it.

The only one lying is me.

However, Ruijerd seems like he’ll resist standing behind lies, so I’ll stay quiet about that part.

“The other side will come to the mistaken conclusion that you’re of the Migurd race at their own convenience.”

“Hm? Ah, I see. I’m pretending to be myself, while Roisu is the fake? My head is getting all mixed up. What do I need to do?”

“Just continue as you do normally.”

Ruijerd made a complicated face.

This guy certainly couldn’t make it as an actor with his acting skill.

“However, please don’t snap and kill anyone who comes at you with cheap provocations.”

“Hmm? That is, are you telling me not to get into any fights?”

“It’s fine if you do, but please act as if you are struggling. Let a few hits get in, slump your shoulders and make it appear like in the end you somehow or other won.”

Even if I say that, I’m not sure if he could manage that sort of acting.

Is what I thought, but,

“Do you mean to go easy on them?”

It seems that will be alright.

“There’s no way the real Ruijerd could be this weak, while at the same time, if it’s the real thing he’s pretty amazing, right? Is what we want to make them think.”

“I don’t really get it.”

“It will make them think that this side is a fake and at the same time make the enemy feel better about themselves.”

“After making them feel better about themselves then what.”

“Rumors that the Superd race is weak will start to flow out.”

Then, Ruijerd made a very grim face.

“The Superd race is not weak.”

“I am aware of that. However, you are feared, because you are strong. If people feel you are a bit weaker, they could feel a bit more relieved like right now.”

Even if I say that, we can’t really let them think we’re all that weak.

If there are still Superd race living in some unknown place.

They could start being persecuted again.

Balance is important.

“Is it that sort of thing?”

Well then, it’s this sort of thing.

If we just keep wandering around aimlessly, we’ll eventually give ourselves away.

“I’ll be doing my best to support, so where we fall will depend on how much effort Ruijerd puts into it.”

“Ah, I understand. I’m counting on you.”

I used the fruit juice received from the lemon-like fruit to bleach Ruijerd’s hair.

The original emerald green color was successfully bleached.

Then the dyes were applied for the coloring.


It’s not really very pretty.

Rather, it’s pretty dirty looking.

But, at the very least it’s not a greenish color.

It doesn’t really look like a Migurd race though? The difference in height is too big.

However, he doesn’t really look like a Superd race either I guess.

Well, disguises are just right when they are pretty vague I guess.

A Migurd race like person naming themselves as a Superd race, but something that feels like neither or so.

“Also, I’ll let you hold onto this.”

I removed the necklace and put it around Ruijerd’s neck.

“This is from the Migurd village, huh.”

“Yes. It’s something I received from my shishou as a graduation gift. Since then, I’ve always had it on me.”

If he wears it then at the very least he will seem a bit more like someone with a relation to the Migurd race is what I think.

For those who are aware at least.

“It’s a precious item. Make sure to return it. Absolutely, return it.”


“If you lose it I’ll seriously try to beat you up.”

“I understand.”

“In regards to what I will do specifically, I’ll use earth magic to completely seal up the entrances to the town, then make magma flow into the town until the crater is completely full.”

“Even if it involves other people? There’s children among them as well.”

“If you want to save the lives of the children, make sure you absolutely don’t lose it.”

“Hmm? If you’re that worried about it, shouldn’t you just keep holding onto it in the first place?”

“No, it was a joke of course.”


Now then, I’ll have Eris wear the hood.

Her red hair stands out quite a bit.

We need to try and focus the gazes on a single point.

“Eris, it’s about this hood, but?”

After saying that and spreading the hood out, I noticed there were holes for ears.

How could this be.

It’s like the kind of hood monks in Final Fantasy III would be wearing.

The color is not quite white, but it has a mantle like part flowing out the back.

It seems to be something for the Beast race.

This could have been a mistake to buy.

Eris isn’t normally bothered by clothes very much.

However, if you see that Boreas style greeting you would understand.

She probably doesn’t want to wear anything that associate her with the beast race.

“Um… Eris, it’s about this, but…”

“Th! That! Wh, what are you going to do about it!”

“It…it’s for Eris, could you somehow…. wear it?”


Is what I thought, but it seems she was really happy about it.

That pose doesn’t seem to be one of dislike.

“I’ll treat it carefully.”

After quickly putting on the hood, Eris had on a full face smile.

Well, it’s that, right.

I don’t really get it, but anyways, alright!

Now then, first off is the Adventurer’s Guild.

What is necessary is comedy.

We can’t go forgetting that.
I’ll be praying it goes well.

The Adventurer’s Guild.

A place where men of great strength and valor gather.

Those with confidence in their strength, those with confidence in their magic.

Those with swords, those with axes, those with staves, and those with fists.

Those who boast they are stronger than others, and those who laugh in the face of death.

Swordsmen clad in armor, lightly equipped magicians as well.

A man like a pig, a woman with the lower half of a snake, a woman with legs like a horse.

A place where a great number of races gather and congregate.

That is the Adventurer’s Guild of the Magic Continent.

The Adventurer’s Guild in the town of Rikarisu.

Its large door violently swung open, making a loud bang.

The Guild’s gazes gathered towards the entrance, wondering what was going on.

There are very few who would open the Adventurer’s Guild door so violently.

Did a party from somewhere return?

Are the guards here to request for backup for monsters attacking the town?

Otherwise is it just a trick of the wind?

Come to think of it, it was said that Dead End was seen nearby, but it can’t be?

Thinking that, three people appeared in the eyes of the Adventurers.

The one in the front was a boy.

Still young. However, he had an expression full of confidence. A staff covered in cloth and clothes that appeared to be high class though covered in dirt.

Without flinching or wavering a bit he walked straight into this place filled with adults and those with frightening visages.

Several people thought to themselves what is going on here. His appearance was so different from his actions.

Or maybe it was a race that had an appearance different from their actual age.

The one hidden in the shadow of the boy, was most likely a young girl.

She had a hood covering her face so low that you can’t even be sure.

However, in comparison to her age she was wearing a sharp and stubborn expression.

One could tell at a glance that she was used to the sword worn at her waist.

A number of men here recognized her as a skilled swordsman.

The final one was a tall man with a large build.

On his forehead was a red gem and on his face a cross shaped scar.

It matched perfectly with the physical traits of [Dead End]. There were those who were about to let out a cry.

However, that blue hair.

They quickly realized it was a mistake. It was a different person who looks very similar.


Completely bizarre.

It was a group with not a single normal looking person.

It was eerie to even wonder why they would come here.

The boy yelled out with a loud voice.

“Heyhey, heyhey! Stop staring you bastards! Who do you think you’re feasting your eyes on here?!”

No no, who is that, we have no idea, is what everyone was thinking.

“How could it be, that devil of the Superd race! Ruijerd-sama the Dead End! Be silent, be afraid, or run away!”

No no, there’s no way that’s the case, is what everyone was thinking.

The Superd race’s hair is green enough to sober one on the spot.

It’s not that dark and filthy blue color.

“Brother! It seems that they don’t recognize the face of [Dead End] out here in the middle of nowhere. Jeez, if they just moved their legs a bit they could tell, but even after hearing the rumors no one can recognize you.”

It seems that the boy is trying to assert that this young man is the [Dead End].

After thinking that, the boys loud performance starts to appear humorous.

In an instant the eerie atmosphere disappeared.

That young man who he called older brother.

Indeed, that face with the scar and red eyes certainly looks similar to [Dead End].

However, an important point is totally wrong.


Who was it that let out the voice?

“What was that you bastard?! What are you laughing at?!”

The boy yelled loud enough to be heard in every direction with a face filled with anger.

That appearance was so entirely humorous that the entire guild was filled with stifled laughter and smiles.

Then someone said it.

“Puusuu..ckkhaha… But… you know… the Superd race… have green hair right?”
After those words the lobby of the Adventurer’s Guild broke out into a huge fit of laughter.

After hearing all the laughing voices, I clenched my fist and thought “Okay” to myself.

The Adventurer’s Guild.

I had a mental image of something like this, but it was quite a bit rougher than I expected.

Probably because there’s a wide variety of races on the Magic Continent.

A man with the face of a horse, another man with sickles like those of a praying mantis, a woman with wings similar to a butterfly, and a woman with a lower body similar to a snake.

Many of them are similar to humans but somewhere there’s a large difference.

Even more, those who don’t have any parts similar to animals, aren’t exactly human looking either.

There are those whose skin color is completely blue, as well as those with something like thorns coming out of their shoulders.

There are even those with two heads and those with four arms.

Quite similar to humans, yet something is quite different.

Thinking about it a bit, Migurd race and Superd race are quite similar to the Human race in comparison.

“D…Don’t be making fun of brother! You know, brother saved us when we were being attacked by monsters in the wastelands!”

Without being overwhelmed, I started up the acting again at an appropriate moment.

“Did you hear that?! Dead End saving a person he says!”

“Hyahahahaha! Am…amazing?! He’s a great guy!”

“Seriously! I want him to save me as well! Gyahahaha!!”

Normally I would be cowering with this number of people laughing and scorning around me, but because of the acting or otherwise because the people laughing are lacking so much reality, I was able to endure.

Or else, maybe, I’ve grown up a bit?

No, no.

Growing arrogant won’t help.

In the first place, they aren’t laughing at me right now, but they are aimed at Ruijerd.

There’s no reason for my legs to tremble.

I’ll be able to feel a bit more confident when the hostility is aimed directly at me and I can cope with it.

For now I’ll check things out.

Taking a moment to check out if anyone in here thinks Ruijerd is the real thing.

Then, going with plan A that I prepared in advance.

“These guys can’t be forgiven! Brother! We should do them all in!”

“Fuu…It’s fine to let the guys who want to laugh do it.”

By the way, plan B in the case no one started laughing was also prepared.

“Is it fine?? Really now!”

“Already, already pretending to be a big shot!”

“It..It’s dangerous?! I feel like I might be apologetic!”

These guys, if they knew Ruijerd was the real thing would they apologize?

“Hnn! You bastards should be grateful for brother’s leniency!”

I said that out loud and continued to check out the surroundings.

On the left there was a large notice board covered in an overflowing number of papers.

On the right there were four counters with staff members staring at us dumbfounded.

On the right then.

I lead the other two up to the counter.

After exchanging glances with Ruijerd, I raised my voice again.

“Hey staff! We want to register as Adventurers!”

I yelled it in a voice loud enough for the gallery to hear.

There was another burst of laughter from behind us.

“ End is going to be a completely fresh newbie he says?!”

“ge..ha..gggeho.??! My stomach hurts!”

“Amazing… I… I’m going to be the senior of that Dead End!”

“Th…That is certainly something to brag about!”

Alright, that’s about enough I guess.

“Shut up you all. I can’t hear the voice of the staff members!”

After yelling that all the Adventurers quieted down while grinning to themselves.

“Un…Understood. We get it.”

“Th…The first explanation is important after all, right?! Pususu”

“kuku ku”

Alright, everyone is still busy laughing to themselves.
This is fine.

Now then.

It was a long 44 years.

Finally I have arrived at the homestead “Hello Work”[28].

Even though I have the qualifications of a Water Saint Class Magician, met allies on the way, and became known as “100 years of unemployment, Hundred NEET[29]” finally?!

If it weren’t for supporting the selfish young girl behind me…

Those who don’t work, can’t afford to eat!

Putting that aside.

“Then staff member-san. I’m sorry to make such a ruckus. Please treat me well.”

A female staff member with orange hair grown out fangs.

A large chest with clearly visible cleavage in the clothes.

Although, there were three breasts lined up, so two cleavages were visible.

If you increase it by one, it’s something that doubles, what’s this.

“Eh? Ah, yes. Registering to be an Adventurer? Right?”

She hesitated for a moment after my attitude completely changed.

Well, if I keep acting like that then it will eventually blow our cover after all.

Just enough acting so they don’t look down on us is, okay!

“Yes. Anyhow, we are newcomers after all.”

“In that case, please fill out these forms.”

We were handed three pieces of paper and a piece of charcoal.

All the papers were the same.

A section for writing your name and job, as well as things to be aware of and a code of conduct.

What are people who can’t read supposed to do?

And, the moment I was thinking of that.

“If you can’t read letters, would you like for me to read it to you?”

I see that’s the case.

“No, that won’t be necessary.”

I read it out loud for Eris to hear.

Summarizing it out something like this.


One. Use of the Adventurer’s Guild

If one registers with the Adventurer’s Guild, they will receive services available to Adventurers.

Two. Service Content

All Adventurer’s Guilds throughout the world offer these services: job offerings, delivery of compensation and rewards, purchase of raw materials, and exchange of currency.

Three. Registration Information

Adventurers receive a card with their own information under their control upon registering for the Adventurer’s Guild. It is possible to re-issue it if lost, but rank will be reset to F. Also, each area has it’s own fine for it.

Four. Withdrawal from the Adventurer’s Guild

If you request it, withdrawal from the guild is possible.

Re-registration is possible, but rank will restart at F.

Five. Prohibited Conduct

The below actions are considered prohibited.

1. Actions which go against a countries laws.

2. Actions which disgrace and cause the reliability of the guild to fall.

3. Actions which interfere or obstruct other Adventurers jobs.

4. Buying, selling, and trading of jobs.

If prohibited actions are discovered, a fine will be applied and Adventurers guild qualifications will be revoked.

Six. Breach of Contract Compensation

If you fail a job you have accepted you must pay compensation for the breach of contract, two times the amount of the job reward compensation. Repayment period is half a year. If compensation is not paid, Adventurers guild qualification will be revoked.

Seven. Rank

There are seven ranks from F to S based on Adventurers proven skills. As a general rule of thumb, you can only take jobs within one above or below your current rank.

Eight. Rank Promotions and Demotions

It is possible to raise your rank by succeeding a regulated number of jobs. However, if you feel that your ability isn’t up to standard it is possible to remain at your current rank as well. Also, if you fail a certain number of jobs in succession, your rank will be demoted by one.

Nine. Obligation

In the case that a country is under attack by monsters and a request for assistance is made from the guild, you have an obligation to obey.

Also, if an emergency situation arises, Adventurers have an obligation to obey the guild staff members.


Midway through Eris started to show a fed up face.

She’s not good with stiff rules like these.

I’m not really all that great with them myself.

However, these sorts of things you need to properly read after all.

For now, it doesn’t seem like there will be any problems.

But, before that.

“Staff Member-san, I have a question.”

“What is it?”

“These words, do you have them prepared for any place?”

“Have them prepared for any place, for example?”

“Human language.”

“Ah, if that’s the case then it’s alright.”

“If that’s the case.”

I wonder if the language a minor race uses would be alright.

I’m sure, Japanese is probably impossible as well.

I wrote using Demon God Language.

It would be better if they believed me to be a Demon race who has the appearance of a youth, rather than a Human race.

“Eris please write your own as well.”

I told Eris to write her own.

In the case of these contracts, it’s better if you write them yourself.

Incidentally, all the conversations within the guild are in the Demon God Language.

She was wearing a quiet and sullen expression because she can’t understand any of the words going on around us.

If she had heard and understood the scorn from earlier directly, she probably would have drawn her sword and attacked.

“We have no intentions of using one, but in the case that a false name is used, what would become of it?”

“There are no regulations. It’s limited only to a registration name after all.”

“Even in the case that a criminal were to write their name?”

“There is no set definition for criminal in the Magic Continent, so long as you do not cause any trouble with the Adventurers Guild there is no problem. However, if you were to have your Adventurers guild qualifications revoked, you will be unable to register anywhere within this continent.”

“Is that alright?”

“There would be a problem if someone who never received a name from the time they were born in the Magic Continent. For that reason, it is not prohibited to use a false name when registering.”

I understand now.

Each continent has a different jurisdiction and some differences between them it seems.

I considered the possibility that Superd race wouldn’t be able to register and he should use the false name Roisu, but it doesn’t seem like that will be a problem.

“In the case that we register on this continent, then go to another continent will there be a necessity to register again new?”

“No that won’t be the case.”

As expected right.

“After you have written, then please place your hand over here.”

And what was prepared was a transparent board the size of an ero game box.

In the center of it a magic circle was carved.

Underneath it, metal looking cards were scattered.

Hmm. I wonder what this is.

“Like this?”

For now, starting with me.

Then I placed my hand down.

After the staff member confirmed that, they pressed the edge of the board with their finger.

“Name: Rudeus Greyrat” “Job: Magician” “Rank: F”

The staff member indifferently read out the contents of the paper prepared and then pressed the board again.

Then, the magic circle shined with a red light and quickly went out.

“Please kindly take this card, it’s your Adventurer Card.”

A completely normal iron plate.

Written there with shining letters was:

– – – – – ————————-

Name: Rudeus Greyrat

Gender: Male

Race: Human Race

Age: 10

Job: Magician

Rank: F

– – – – – ————————-

Is how it was written. In human language.

However, I understand now. It’s that sort of Magic item.

Rather, if you were to use this, wouldn’t it be simple to produce books with magic?

If they’re using it in such a public place as the Adventurers Guild, shouldn’t it be spread around in more places?

No, there might be some sort of mechanism to the plate here.

Name, job, rank were written on the paper provided by the staff member, but gender, race, and age can be read from the hand?

This is bad.

I thought to hide my race as human, however, not only age but race are exposed now.

Well, whatever. Something can be done about it.

– – – – – ————————-

Name: Ruijerd Superdia

Gender: Male

Race: Demon Race

Age: 566

Job: Warrior

Rank: F

– – – – – ————————-

Ah, could it be, this will show Superd race?

And the moment I thought that, Ruijerd card showed Demon Race in letters.

That’s quite convenient, I feel a bit relieved.

Even though his age was known, the staff member doesn’t seem to particularly mind it.

Is it not really all that strange for the Demon Races?

She didn’t seem to mind the name Ruijerd Superdia as well.

I wonder if she thinks it’s a false name or something.

That’s rather rude, I even said we wouldn’t be using false names just now.

Otherwise, could it be that it’s not known Ruijerd Superdia is the real name of [Dead End].

For a while I’ve been hearing words related to dead end, but nothing related to Ruijerd.

Incidentally, his card was written in Demon God Language.

– – – – – ————————-

Name: Eris Boreas Greyrat

Gender: Female

Race: Human Race

Age: 12

Job: Swordsman

Rank: F

– – – – – ————————-

After Eris received her card, registration was completed.

Eris card was written in human language as well.

“My card and his are using different letters, but?”

“Yes, letters change based on the race.”

I understand now, human language for the human is how it works.

“What about in the case of a half?”

“There are cases where races are mixed, but generally blood is stronger on one side and those letters are shown.”

“In the case that a human were to get a card with Demon God Language and couldn’t read it, wouldn’t that be a problem?”

“In that case, place your finger on the center of the back of the card, then specify the language.”

In order to test it, I pressed the center of the card, and said “Beast God Language”.

Then, the letters changed.

I see. Interesting.

Demon God Language. Fighting God Language.

I kept changing it, then the staff member told me off.

“If you go too overboard, the Magic power in the card will disappear faster, so please be careful.”

“In the case that it goes out what happens?”

“The guild will replenish it if necessary.”

As expected there’s some sort of mechanism within the card.

There’s probably some sort of small Magic crystal embedded within it.

“If the Magic power disappears, is there no change to the information?”

“That is the case.”

“If you keep using the same card for a long period, does the electricity decrease faster?”

“Electricity? If it’s Magic power you’re talking about then that isn’t the case. The Magic power will normally last one year, when you complete a job it will replenish as well, so normally it will never disappear.”

“How much does it cost to fill it up from empty again?”

“It doesn’t cost any money?”

Then why were you telling me off about it a while ago, is what I was thinking, but there might be some guys out there who come in yelling that their card information has suddenly disappeared.

There will be “Claimers” in any world it seems.

“I understand, I will be careful.”

Nevertheless, electrical charging mechanism, huh?

I don’t know who came up with it, but it uses quite the interesting system.

If you were to make use of this, I think you could do quite a few other things here and there, but?

The Adventurer’s Guild might have monopoly on such techniques.

Well, I won’t think too much about it for now.


Eris was grinning broadly while looking at her own card.

I know you’re happy, but don’t lose it?

“Would you like to register a party?”

“Party registration? Ah, we will.”

I realized when the staff member said it.

It wasn’t written on the paper, so I forgot about it.

We had planned to form a party from the start.

“Before that, I would like to inquire about the details of a party?”


And the staff member gave me an explanation.

.Party can have up to seven members.

.Only members within 1 rank above or below of the party leader can join the party.

.The party rank is decided by the accepted job.

.The party is averaged based on all party members.

.On completion of a job, all members of the party receive equal status.

.It is possible to take individual jobs while in a party.

.The party leader and a guild staff member are required to join a party.

.In order to withdraw only the guild staff member is required.

.The party leader has authority to forcefully withdraw members.

.In the event of the death of the leader, the party will automatically be dissolved.

.It is possible to create a clan with more than two parties.

.Clans in good standing with the guild will receive a number of privileges.

The clan portion doesn’t really matter for now.

For the time being it’s not really related to us.

“Then, what would like the party name to be?”

“[Dead End] please.”

The staff members face stiffened up.

However, as expected of a pro. She quickly returned to a smile.

“I understand. Please allow me to see your Adventurers card.”

We take out the cards we just put away and hand them over.

The staff member takes them for a bit and places them down then hands them back.

“Yes, please confirm it.”

– – – – – ————————-

Name: Rudeus Greyrat

Gender: Male

Race: Human Race

Age: 10

Job: Magician

Rank: F

Party: Dead End (F)

– – – – – ————————-


However, seeing the letters for Dead End is a bit embarrassing.

Even though it sounds that frightening when it comes from someones mouth?

The (F) attached to it would be the party rank I guess.

“That would be all for registration. Thank you very much.”

“Yes, thank you very much.”

“In the case that you would like to take on a job, please tear off the paper from that notice board, and return it to the reception counter please.”


“The purchasing building is in the back so please be careful not to mistake them.”

“In the back I see. Thank you very much.”
Fu… Finally over.

Right away, we went over to check out the notice board.

The jobs we can accept are from F to E.

There aren’t many jobs for that rank. Pretty much all of them are jobs within the town.

Storehouse organizing, food preparation assistance, registering forms, searching for a lost pet, extermination of harmful insects.

All of them appear simple and they all have low pay.

Incidentally, the jobs are written in this sort of form:



.Job: Storehouse Organizing

.Reward: 5 stone coins

.Job Details: Transporting heavy objects.

.Place: Rikarisu town, house number 12, storehouse with a red door

.Period: half a day – full day

.Deadline: No deadline

.Job Owner Name: Dogamu of the Orute Race

.Notes: There are many things to move and not enough hands. Somebody help me. The more there are with power the better.




.Job: Cooking Preparation Assistant

.Reward: 6 stone coins

.Job Details: Washing dishes and transporting meals.

.Place: Rikarisu town, house number 4, bottom floor

.Period: full day

.Deadline: Until the next full moon

.Job Owner Name: Shinitora of the Kanade Race

.Notes: Setting appointments for customers when they enter. Help is needed. As a side note, taste testing would help out as well.




.Job: Searching for a lost pet

.Reward: 1 scrap iron coin

.Job Details: Searching for a pet that has disappeared. Capture.

.Place: Rikarisu town, house number 2, Kiribu House, room 3

.Period: Until it’s found

.Deadline: No deadline

.Job Owner Name: Meiseru of the Houga Race

.Notes: Our pet has disappeared and hasn’t returned. I saved up my allowance and made a job request. Somebody please help me search.


None of them are jobs which you would party up to take on it seems.

Lower rank jobs are probably generally done solo.

Since the completion of jobs is shared equally, if you divide up labor of low rank jobs with a number of party members, you could rank up relatively fast I guess.

“For now, should we take on something simple?”

However, I wonder why searching for a lost pet is E.

Ah, probably because the town is large.

Also, the “until it is found” sounds pretty strict.

Since it’s possible it could have died already.

However, she saved up her allowance, it’s certainly a sweet little girl requesting.

If no one appears to help it’s so pitiful right?

“There’s none that let us fight a dragon or something?”

“There’s an S rank. It’s this.”

“Really?! I can’t read it.”

“In the northern area a stray dragon has settled down is what is written.”

“Can we win I wonder?”

“It would be best if we stop there. Dragons are strong.”

“I see. However, subjugation type is good right?”

“Subjugation type are C rank.”

“There’s none lower than C rank?”

“It seems that is the case.”

“I heard that in the start you usually fight goblins and stuff, but?”

“There are no monsters as weak as that on this continent.”

Eris has Ruijerd read her the details of each of the jobs and said something rather dangerous.

It’s good when Ruijerd takes care of things.

“Heyhey, pukuku, everybody of de…dead end…ha… That is… fufu, just a bit, kuku, high of a rank for you isn’t it?”

And then the guy who has been grinning at us for a while approached the two of them while laughing.

A buff muscle macho man with the head of a horse.

Your brother is that Superd race [Dead End] right?

In an instant I moved in front of the two and cut off the horse faced man.

“Shut up?! We’ll properly take an F or E rank job!”

“Heyhey, you can’t do that. Aren’t I giving you advice here?”

“What was that?”

“Here, this job here. The lost pet search.”

Rip, what was torn off was the job I was just looking at.

“This is a higher rank because the town is a huge area to cover.”

“Heyhey heyhey hey. Your brother is that Superd race [Dead End] right?”

“So, what if that’s the case!”

“Is the eye he has up here just for show? Even if the place is huge, with that eye it shouldn’t even take a day to complete, right?”


I see now.

Now that I think about it that certainly is the case.

If it’s the type where we’re looking for a living thing, with Ruijerd here it will be a simple matter.

For example if it’s a cat, if it’s him then.

Rather, what does he mean by advice?

Isn’t he just trying to stir us up because he thinks we’re fakes?

“Shut up! Leave us alone!”

Is what I said while rejecting him away, however with Ruijerd’s ability the lost pet search will go well.

We should probably probably pull back for today.

“Brother! Let’s go!”

“Hm? Is it alright if we don’t take a job?”

“It’s fine! If we were to take a job in this situation nothing good will come of it!”

Either way, all I had planned for today was to show our faces and register anyways.

Also, to check what kinds of jobs there are posted as well.

Activity will seriously start from tomorrow on.

“Let’s go.”

After we left the Adventurers Guild a huge roar of laughter started up.

“Heyhey, you’re just going to leave without taking a job?!”

“As expected Dead End-san takes it easy!”


Ruijerd was showing a bewildered expression.

Wondering if this was really okay.

This is okay.

For now we have succeeded.

Even after hearing the name Dead End, rather than feeling alert or nervous, they break out into laughter.

It might not be the ideal situation.

However, without a doubt we’ve taken one step forward.

At the very least, I am confident in that.

Thus, we became Adventurers.

After coming out from the Adventurers’s Guild.

It has already become quite dark out.

Even though the sky is still a bit light, only the city is strangely dark.

I noticed that it was because the city is inside of a crater only a few seconds later.

There’s a shadow cast over the city because of the high walls.

It will soon be pitch black.

“We should quickly find an inn.”

Is what I suggested, but Eris was wearing a strange face.

“Wouldn’t it be fine if we just camped outside of the city?”

“Well, don’t say that. Don’t you want to get a nice rest in the town?”


Ruijerd said that it didn’t really matter either way.

More often than not we just leave it to Ruijerd to keep watch when camping out.

He can notice things approaching even when half-asleep.

I wake up hearing the sound of something exploding in the middle of the night and realize it’s the sound of Ruijerd fighting monsters.

It’s bad for my heart.

Well, the choice would be an inn.

I’m hungry as well.

I would like to buy something, but there’s still some dried meat leftover from the other day.

In order to keep food expenses low, I guess we should restrain ourselves here?

Even though I say that, if our stomachs feel this unsatisfied, it makes me want to just eat until I’m full.

“Hey Rudeus, look!”

Eris said something sounding really excited.

What is it, where should I be looking?

The moment I thought that while raising my face, the inner wall of the crater was giving off light.

After the sun set, the light shows strongly.

“Amazing! This is amazing! This is the first time I’ve seen something like this!”

When the sun completely sets, the inner walls of the crater light up the entire city.

Almost like an amusement park when it lights up at night.

“Hmmm, this is certainly quite amazing.”

Since I’ve always experienced living in places that are never completely dark out, I wasn’t particularly moved by the sight.

However, I have to admit it was a rather luminous view.

Though, I wonder how it’s shining.

“That is, magic light stone.”

“Uh, you know about Raiden?!”[30]

“Raiden? Who is that? I think some generation of Sword God had a name similar to that or something?”

Obviously the joke didn’t get across.

Knowing that in this world there’s no one who would get those sorts of jokes is a bit lonely.

“Excuse me. Among my acquaintances there’s a person with a name similar to that. He’s a fairly knowledgeable person, I made a bit of a mistake.”

“I see.”

My head was stroked gently.

It’s an expression almost like trying to appease a young child remembering his dead father.

It’s not like Raiden is my fathers name.

My fathers name is Paul.

He’s not bad as a father, but he’s pretty bad as a person.

“So, magic light stone is?”

“It’s a variety of magic stone.”

“What kind of effect does it have?”

“During the day it gathers energy from the sun and when it becomes dark it shines like that.

However, it doesn’t shine even half as long as the daytime.”

I see, Solar Charging.

I didn’t see anything like this in Asura Kingdom.

It seems useful so they should use it more often.

“Since it shines so well during the night, shouldn’t it be more commonly spread around places?”

“No, it is a relatively rare stone.”

“Eh? Then, what is over there?”

There appears to be more than enough to light up the entire town here, but…

“During the Great Demon Emperor’s rule it was gathered here, supposedly. Look.”

Looking where Ruijerd was pointing I noticed a partially destroyed castle.

“It was gathered just to make that castle look beautiful.”

“They thought of something amazing, huh?”

The image of the Great Demon Emperor-san floated into my mind.[31]

Eris dressed in bondage fashion yelling out, “Light is a necessity in order make me appear more beautiful!”

“No one tries to steal it?”

“Generally, it’s considered a taboo, I don’t know the specifics.”

Well, supposedly it’s the first time Ruijerd has been able to enter the town after all.

It’s shining at a relatively high point, unless you can fly it probably wouldn’t be very easy to take.

“It was supposedly quite the selfish request at the time it happened. Now, as you can see it’s proven quite useful.”

“Surprisingly, it might have been gathered for the sake of the people in the end.”

“Impossible. The Great Demon Emperor is famous for being quite lazy and selfish.”

I see, Lazy and Selfish.

If they are still alive, I’d love to meet them.

It’s surely a Succubus-like bitch[32] older sister type I’m sure.

“I guess this would be the case of, reality is stranger than fiction.”

“Is that a saying from the human race?”

“Yes, it is. For example the Superd race are really a kind race after all, right?”

My head was stroked.

Having my head stroked at this age feels a bit odd.

Is what I was thinking, but after giving it more thought.

A mentally middle aged man in his 40s, having his head stroked by a man whose real age is 560 that sort of situation.

I don’t really know?

Then, taking out a zero.

The situation would be a child with the age of 4 having their head stroked by a man with the age of 56.

Wouldn’t that be a situation one could gently smile at?

“Hey! I want to see the castle!”

Eris pointed her finger at the partially destroyed Demon Castle of Darkness.

However, I reject that option.

“We can’t today. Let’s go find an inn.”

“Why not?! Isn’t it alright, just a bit?!”

Eris was swelling up her cheeks.

Seeing that I felt it might be fine for just a bit.

However, Ruijerd said it wouldn’t be light for as long as the day.

It wouldn’t be funny if by the time we arrived at the castle it stopped shining.


“Recently, I’ve been feeling really tired. Let’s go to an inn.”

“Eh? Are you alright?”

Feeling tired.

That’s right.

Travelling around to all these places I’m unfamiliar with is tiring, but my body also feels quite heavy lately.

It’s not a problem to move around while fighting monsters, but it feels like I get tired faster than normal recently.

I wonder if it’s anxiety?

“I’m alright. Just for a little bit.”

“I see? Then, I’ll be patient for a bit.”


Those words would have never come from the Eris of a little while ago.

Eris is properly growing up a bit.
Is what I was thinking while we were moving towards the inn.

The Wolf Claw Inn.

One room.

One night. 5 stone coins.

The building is pretty decrepit, but it’s a fairly decent price aimed at beginning adventurers.

If you pay 1 more stone coin it also includes breakfast and dinner.

Also, if a party of more than 2 adventurers is staying in a single room, meals are free.

Since it’s aimed at beginners, there are a number of beds and the price is meant to be split evenly.

The entrance is a lobby combined with a bar.

There aren’t a large number, but there’s both counter seats and table seats.

Just as expected from an inn aimed at beginners, there was a table with three young adventurers seated.

Even though they are young, they should still be older than me, and about the same age as Eris.

All are young men.

They were staring at us rudely.

“What should we do?”

Ruijerd was waiting for my response.

It was a look asking if we should keep up with the act even here.

“Let’s not do it here.”

I thought about it for a bit then stopped.

“I don’t want to have to worry about it at the place where I’m going to sleep.”

I don’t know how many nights we’re going to have to stay the night here.

However, they are still children.

If the place we stay is the same, then they should realize Ruijerd is a good person from seeing his actions.

“Our party has three people. For now, we’ll go three nights worth.”

“Alright. What are you going to do for meals?”

The innkeeper is rather unsociable.

“We’ll count on you for meals.”

For now we paid the cost of three nights at the inn.

It’s good that the price of food is nothing.

Left over was, 1 iron coin, 3 scrap iron coins, and 2 stone coins.

Converting it to stone coins, it would be, 132 stone coins.

“Ar..Are you guys beginners as well?”

While I was listening to the rules from the innkeeper, the newbies nearby called out to Eris.

The guy in the back.

His hair was white, well, you couldn’t really call him bad looking.

I’ll give him an above average.

The other two were… well, bishounen[33] types I guess?

One was a rather strong built 4 armed boy, who looked like he was raised quite proudly. Another was a boy with a beak and feathers on his head.

Well, yeah.

I guess you couldn’t really call them bishounen.

The type was quite different.

If the first guy was “normal”, the remaining two would be “rough type” and “light type” I guess.

“W..We are as well. How about we have a meal together?”

Really, flirting?

These kids are getting in over their heads.

However, his voice is trembling a bit.

I can’t say it’s not humorous.

“We could discuss tricks when taking on jobs and such.”


Eris sighed while looking away.

As expected of Eris-san!

Completely ignoring someone trying to flirt with you!

Well, I guess it would be because you can’t understand the words as well.

“Hey, just a little bit is good. That little brother over there you can join as well.”


I was about to go in to help her, when Eris started to move away from them.

I know that technique.

It’s something Edona-san taught her in manners class.

[Methods to avoid nobles you don’t want to interact with. Basics chapter!]

What are you going to do, boy?

A gentleman would fall back here.

“Don’t ignore me.”

The boy was not a gentleman.

Getting irritated he grabbed onto Eris hood and pulled it strongly.

Eris was getting pulled backwards, but she didn’t move very far.

Her legs had been trained pretty well after all.

The boy didn’t stop pulling as he was getting annoyed. (!)

Since he’s an Adventurers he must be pretty proud of his strength.


The cheap hood made a bad sound and ripped.


After hearing that sound, Eris looked at the ripped hood.


I certainly heard that sound.

The sound of Eris snapping.

“What are you doing?!”

Eris yelled out with a voice loud enough to shake the inn.

Using Boreas Punch while turning around.

The punch taught by Sauros and trained by Ghyslaine accurately landed on the face of the boy.

I thought his neck would rip to the point his face twisted around in the direction of the punch.

His head hit the floor while falling and he lost consciousness in a single hit.

Even an amateur like me could tell it was a punch that had quite the destructive power.

If the “Strongest Executioner” was here right now he’d be saying “What a punch!” I’m sure.

I guess that’s the fate that awaits one who tries to forcefully hit on someone.

Learning from this danger, I’m sure he’ll remember not to try and hit on Eris again.

Lesson learned.

Now then, before the other two jump in to fight, I guess I should jump in to stop it.

“Who do you think I am? Learn your place!”

However, Eris didn’t stop with only one attack.

Boreas Kickkkk~

The kick which she was taught by Sauros, trained and completed by Ghyslaine solidly landed in the solar plexus of the second victim.


The boy with four arms groaned in agony and fell to his knees.

There she finished him off with a knee kick.

The boy was blown away with his jaw sent flying upwards.

“Eh? Eh? Eh?”

The last bird boy couldn’t understand the situation that was happening.

Even then, he was preparing for Eris’s attack by going for the sword at his waist.

Going for his sword is a bit overboard.

I was going to use magic to seal their movements. (!)

However, the attacks Eris was making were several times more overboard.

Faster than the bird boy could draw his sword she solidly landed a hit on his jaw.

Even though the bird boy shouldn’t even have had whites in his eyes, he showed them.

In an instant all three had become powerless.

Then Eris walked to the first boy and started kicking his head like it was a soccer ball.

After the first hit the boy regained consciousness, but he was unable to do anything so he just rolled up into a ball.

Eris just kept kicking the boy time and time and time again.

“This is! the very first! thing that Rudeus ever bought for me!”

Oh my! Eris-san!

She thinks that much about me! (!)

Even though it was just that cheap thing we bought because your red hair would stand out?!

This old man is feeling tight in the chest!

“I’ll make you regret it forever! I’ll crush them!”

What will you crush?

I don’t know what is what, it’s too scary to listen.

Eris kicked the boy over onto his back, grabbed one of his legs, and said something frightening with a frightening look.

The boy who had just woken up had no idea what she was saying in a different language, but most likely he knew what she was about to do.

He tried to apologize, begging for forgiveness, and run away.

However, Eris wasn’t willing to listen.

Eris wouldn’t let him get away.

She wasn’t such a sweet woman.

Eris does it thoroughly.

That boys fate is the same as mine was three years prior, such a sad fate.

“Eris, wait!”

Here, I finally stepped in to stop it.

It all happened so fast I was a bit late to step in and stop it.

“Hold it back! Eris, you can’t go any further than that! House!”

“What are you doing, Rudeus! Don’t get in my way!”

I grabbed her from behind to stop her.

My hands were trembling as I grabbed her chest.

It was a soft sensation.

However, I didn’t have the leisure time to enjoy that.

Eris was still struggling about to crush the boy.

The boy didn’t understand.

He didn’t know what was what and was just afraid.

“Sew it, it will be fine if we sew it! I’ll sew it! So, let them go! Going that far I feel bad for him!”

“What?! Hnnnn!”

After desperately trying to stop her, Eris finally stopped struggling, but still was showing an angry expression.

After letting go of her, she shrugged her shoulders and walked towards Ruijerd.

Ruijerd was sitting in a seat at the bar watching us as if he had seen a laughable spectacle.

“Ruijerd-san as well! Please help me stop them next time!”

“Hm? It’s a fight between children right?”

“It’s a guardians job to stop a child’s fight!”
The difference in ability was clearly too large in this case, wasn’t it?(!)

“Are you alright?”

“Ah, ah… I’m alright.”

I used healing on the defeated boys and woke them up.

Somehow, there was a feeling of comradery.

“I’m sorry about that. She can’t speak in Demon God language.”

“Th…that was scary… Wh… why did she get angry?”

“She hates being annoyed and her hood was important to her, I guess?”

“I… I see? Can you tell her I’m sorry about that?”

I looked at Eris and she was staring at her hood, glaring, and grinding her teeth.

She was making a face that said she will never forgive them.

It’s been a while since I had seen that face.

Putting it into words, it’s a face I hadn’t seen since the first time I met her.

A face like she’s on the verge of snapping at any moment, that sort of face.

“If I talk to her right now, I’ll probably be beaten as well.”

“I… I see. She’s cute, but scary.”

Recently I had been thinking she was more graceful but…

I guess she was just putting on that sort of face as a front.(!)

Even though I thought she had grown a bit, it’s a bit of a shock.

“That’s the case. She’s cute. So, you shouldn’t call out to her so leisurely.”

“Yea..Yeah… That’s right.”

“Also, if you ever think you want to get revenge for this time, you should reconsider it. This time was an unavoidable accident so I stopped it, but next time you might lose your life.”

I completely nailed in the matter of fact.

Shortly after the boy woke himself up, checked the back of his head for a bump, and calmly told me his name. (!)

“I’m Kuruto. You are?”

“I’m Rudeus Greyrat. The girl from before is Eris.” (!)

After he named himself the other two boys came over.

The two who got beaten up because of Kuruto.

“Bachirou” the rough four armed type.

“Gaburin” the bird-like type.

The two said those names, walked over to Kuruto and all three took a pose.

“We three combined are thus called, “Tokurabu Village Gang!””


Ah? The three took a pose like Naekusukurameshon[34].

I honestly thought it was lame.

What do you mean by gang? More like band of thugs.

Speaking of which, where is Tokurabu Village anyways?

“We will soon be rising to D rank, and we wanted a girl who is a magician so we called out to her.”

“A girl who is a magician?”

Where is such a person here?

The only magicians here is me.

It’s not like anyone is wearing anything similar to a magician as well.

Hmm? Something similar to a magician?

“Could it be, you thought Eris wearing the hood was a magician?”

“Yeah. After all, the ones who wear a hood are magicians, right?”

“She’s wearing a sword right?”

“Eh? Ah, it’s true.”

It seems the sword on her waist didn’t enter their sight.

Certainly, they are the types who only see things that are convenient for themselves.

“You’re a magician right? If you can use healing magic that’s amazing.”

“Well, for the most part.”

“How about both of you joining us?”

The gang?


Don’t even joke about that.

Rather, after Eris beat them down that hard, these guys still haven’t learned their lesson?

“If I were to join, that person over there would be joining as well.”

I pointed my finger at Ruijerd.

The two of them were talking about something at the bar table.

It seems like Ruijerd was instructing Eris on something.

Eris was silently listening and nodding to that.

“Eh? That person is in your party as well?”

“Of course. His name is Ruijerd.”

“Ruijerd?? What’s the party name?”

“Dead End.”

After hearing that, they made a face that said, “Huh?”

What kind of things are you calling yourself?

“That name, is it alright?”

“We have the real thing’s permission after all.”

“What does that mean?”

I meant that as a joke.

However, it’s the truth.

“Well, isn’t it alright. Since that’s the case, we can’t join together with you guys.”

It seems pointless to join together with these guys anyways.

It’s not like we want to do the “friendly Adventurers play games” thing, after all.

“I see, but, don’t regret it. We’re going to become famous in this city after all. We won’t let you into our party after the fact, okay?”

Famous you say?

No, but, is it that sort of thing?

They’ve just made their Adventurer’s debut in the city. Youngsters with a future full of hopes.

I’m sure they received a very joyful welcoming from the Adventurer’s guild just now.


“You can say that quite well, for all three of you not being able to do anything to Eris.”

“Th…That was us letting our guards down..”

“Are you going to say the same thing on the plains of the Magic continent?”


He’s admitted defeat.

It’s quite a good feeling.

As expected, the Pack Coyote Lions of the Magic Continent Savannah Plains, their power of persuasion is different.[35]
I parted with the “Tokurabu Village Gang”.

After finishing our meals we went to our room.

It was a room with three fur beds.


I silently sat down on the bed.

I’m tired.

Today was tiring.

My condition isn’t all that great right now, but with meeting, being laughed at, and made fun of by people, I’m feeling mentally worn out now.

Even if that was acting.


Eris was looking out the window.

There was the gradually darkening view of the city.

The partially destroyed castle is certainly a luminary view, but you have quite the leisure to enjoy that view in the background.

There are a lot of things that we need to think about right now.

Even so, you’re going to throw it all onto me, huh.

How easygoing.

No, let’s stop with the negative thoughts there.

The reason she’s not thinking about it is because she trusts me.

As proof of that, she’s not really being very selfish right now, right?

(She’s not being selfish, but she is getting into fights though…)

I started to think after laying down and staring at the ceiling.

What are we going to do from now on.

The things we need are, that’s right, first is money.

Three nights in this room costs 6 stone coins.

Thanks to the service towards Adventurers it’s 5 stone coins.

For the three of us, that is 15 stone coins a day.

We have to earn at least that much at the very least, if not more.

However, from what we saw on the jobs board, the rewards from F rank jobs are roughly 5 stone coins.

E rank jobs are all roughly 1 scrap iron coin.

If it’s just one person, taking one F rank job per day, it will pay for the cost of the inn, as your rank goes up the rewards for jobs increase, and you save up money.

F and E rank jobs are fundamentally all jobs around the town, however, D rank and above the number of harvesting jobs increases.

Save up money from E rank jobs, buy equipment for yourself then go off to do a D rank job.

It’s that sort of system. It’s well made.

[One day worth of lunch costs. Including consumption costs, it will be around 20 stone coins. We have to take at least one job per day, and earn 10-15 stone coins. The current amount of money we have converted to stone coins is 132 coins.]

It won’t even last two weeks.

It will disappear in the blink of an eye.

We won’t last unless we take two or three jobs per day.

If we were to divide up the labor we should be able to do at least 20 stone coins per day.

However, if we were to let Ruijerd work on his own, his identity could be exposed.

Eris can’t understand the language so it would be a pain for her to take on a job as well.

It’s the quick tempered Eris after all.

She could get into a fight at the work place.

Even more so, if we work in different places, the amount of publicity Ruijerd gets won’t increase.

If we rank up the problem of money will be solved.

If it’s combat based jobs, Ruijerd and Eris are made for them.

We could quickly get onto the tracks.

On the other hand, the subjugation jobs are fundamentally C rank.

If we could get to D rank within two weeks, we could probably manage it.

However, it would be impossible to do that with one job per day.

I missed the chance if there was some way to take on multiple jobs at once, but…

It seemed like there was no method to jump up multiple ranks based on ability.

The only way to progress is to follow the straightforward path ahead.

Also, my condition hasn’t been very good lately.

I think we’ll be alright, but it is possible Eris or I could catch some illness that can’t be healed with detoxification magic.

Moreover, we don’t know in what situations or for what purposes we might need money.

We need to keep buying dyes to color Ruijerd’s hair as well.

We can’t just keep wearing the same clothes as we have been as well.

Though our clothes were originally pretty durable and I can clean them pretty quickly with magic as well.

Forcing the moisture in clothes to evaporate is simple after all.


Using magic to clean clothes is causing quite a bit of damage to the cloth.

They could tear in the future.

I’d like to find a change of clothes sooner rather than later.

I’d like some soap as well.

Lately Eris and I have only been wiping ourselves down with hot water after all.

Life necessities are going to keep on appearing from here on out.

Money is here.

Should we go into debt?

If we look we could probably find a loan shark even in this city.

No, we should avoid going into debt as much as possible.

At the very least while we have no method to pay it back.

Might as well sell, “Arrogant Water Dragon King, Akuahatia” now?

No, that would be a final resort.

It’s something Eris gave me for my birthday, not something I can so easily let go.

[I can’t believe I’m having to worry about household expenses?]

It reminds me of my previous life when I would cheat my parents into giving me money.

It was a painful scene.

I don’t ever want to remember it again.

It also reminds me of several years ago, when I asked Paul to pay for two peoples worth school expenses.

It seems I was a bit naive about money.

[Rather than reflecting back on that, go out and earn money]

What can we do to efficiently earn money.

Take jobs everyday.

No, rather than doing jobs, it might be better to go out and hunt monsters on the plains.

However, we can’t spread the name of “Dead End” if we do that.

In order to spread the name of “Dead End” we need to raise our Adventurers rank up.

Surely, it will help out in the future as well.

The guild pays well for materials from monsters as well.

However, do we have the free time to do something like that?

Putting aside the matter with Ruijerd, first we need to save up money and build a foundation for our survival, right?

[My thoughts are going around in circles?]

Save up money, raise Ruijerd’s fame.

The hard part is that we need to do both of them at the same time.

[It would be good if there was some sort of method to do it]
Unable to think of anything, I quietly fell asleep.


A white place.

A place with nothing.

And an obscene guy is standing there.

Simultaneously, I feel disgust rising up within me.

Again, I sigh.

What is it this time.

I ask the mosaic bastard while feeling irritated.

I’d prefer if you make this as short as possible.

“This time it’s not complicated right? Since you were relying on Ruijerd, you made it to the town right?”


However, consider Ruijerd’s personality.

Even if we had run away on the spot, he would have followed after and protected us.

“It seems you trust him quite a bit. Yet, why don’t you trust me?”

You don’t know why?

Even though you call yourself God?

“Well now, rather than that, it’s the next advice.”

Yes, Yes, I understand.

Let’s end this as quickly as we can.

I don’t like this sensation and I don’t like hearing the mosaic bastards voice.

During Rudeus’ dreams it had become thinner, this sensation of being a shitty NEET that was his previous life that is.

If I’m going to be forced to listen to it in the end, I’d prefer if you just tell me it from the start.

“That’s mean.”

Either way, I’ll just end up dancing in the palm of your hand anyways, right?

“That’s not the case. How you move depends on you.”

No need for pointless talk, quickly tell me and get this over with.

“Yes Yes. Rudeus take the job to search for a missing pet. If you do that your worries will be resolved.”

Resolved. Resolved. Resolved.
My consciousness sunk while hearing that echo.

Middle of the night.

I wake up.

I saw a bad dream.

Honestly, I wish I wouldn’t see those visions.

He comes out with such a good timing.

There’s no mistake he’s an evil god.

A skilled evil god who is good at manipulating the weakness in people’s hearts.



I look to the left.

Ruijerd is sleeping there.

Rather than on a bed, for some reason he’s sleeping in a corner of the room holding his spear.

I look to the right.

Eris is awake.

Sitting on the bed while holding her knees, looking outside of the completely dark window.

I quietly get up and sit down next to her.

I look out the window.

There’s only one moon in this world as well.

“Having trouble sleeping?”


Eris nods while staring out the window.

“Hey, Rudeus.”


“Will we be able to return?”

A worried face.

“That is…”

I feel embarrassed about my own uncertainty.

I thought she wasn’t thinking about it at all.

She is thinking about this situation as an Adventurers with no worries at all and just enjoying it is what I thought.

That’s wrong.

She was worried as well.

However, she was acting so that I wouldn’t find out about that.

She’s got to be feeling stressed as well.

That’s why she got into that fight.

I didn’t realize it.

How can this be.

I gently embrace her and she rests her head on my shoulder.

“We will be able to return.”

I gently embrace her and she rests her head on my shoulder.

Eris hasn’t taken a satisfactory bath in a few days.

It’s a completely different scent than the one she used to give off.

However, it’s not a bad scent.

Since it’s not a bad scent, it seems like my kikanbou[36] is going to go wild.



Until we get home I’m the thickheaded type.

The situation is different from that time with Sylphy.

This time, I have a reason I have to be patient.

It’s a flimsy reason, but I don’t want to take advantage of her while she is feeling uneasy.

I don’t want to do something so underhanded.

“Hey, Rudeus. Is it alright if I leave it to you?”

“It’s okay to feel safe. I’ll make sure we can return no matter what.”

Ah, lady Eris is so cute when she is meek like this.

I understand old man Sauros’ feelings.

This will make you want to spoil her.

Rather, what happened to the old man I wonder.


Right now, it’s better not to think about it.

“Let’s give it our best. Eris you should go to sleep. It’s going to get busy starting tomorrow.”

I pat Eris on the head and return to my own bed.

I meet eyes with Ruijerd.

He overheard us it seems.

It’s a bit embarrassing.

However, he closed his eyes soon after.

It seems he’s going to pretend he didn’t hear us.

Ah, he’s a good person.

If it was Paul he would have gone straight into teasing us.

After all, it seems I can’t just put off things about this person.

However, Paul, huh.

I wonder if everyone in Buina Village is doing well.

I wonder if Paul and Sylphy are worried.

I need to send a letter.

I don’t know if it will make it there though?

[Even so, searching for a lost pet?]

I have no idea what that Hitogami is plotting, but this time only I’ll just obey without thinking about it.

Thus, this is how our first day as Adventurers peacefully ended.

The city Rikaris, house address number 2 in Kiribu’s Row.[37]

The architecture of the first floor is constructed as a long building that has 4 entrances.

The people who live in there cannot be seen as rich, but they are not poor to the extent of struggling in the slums, and are the average populace of the Magic continent.

In that place, there are 3 shadows moving about; 2 small shadows and a big shadow. They slowly lumbered around, arrogantly as if there is no one around.

And they stopped in front one of the doors without incident.

[Hello. The people from the adventurer’s guild have come–]

A young boy’s voice rings out loudly while he knocks on the door.

It is strange.

There are no adventurers in this area who will use such a courteous tone. Where adventurers are concerned, they are basically people who belong to the rough type.

But the resident of this house is deceived by the gentle voice and opens the door with a clank. What emerges from the door is a young girl who’s about 7-8 years old, with a long tail behind her like a lizard and she has a forked tongue, carrying the traits of the Houga race.

The young boy smiles at the young girl and speaks.

[My sincere greetings, is this Meisel-san’s residence?] [Yes, w, what is this regarding?] [Ah, my sincere apologies for not saying this earlier. I am Rudeus from <Dead End>, indeed.] [D, Dead End?]

The girl also knows the name of <Dead End>, the evil devil from the Superd race that killed indiscriminately, accomplishing many military exploits in the Laplace war.

He is the most brutal individual.

If anyone meets him, they will only have a dead end. Anyone who had encountered him would say [If I didn’t run away with everything I had, I would have died long ago].

This name is the definition of fear, and even amongst the adventurers who claim they are capable of defeating any Monsters, will tremble violently when they hear the name <Dead End>.

Meisel also knows the special traits of <Dead End>, and he is definitely not this pipsqueak.

[We have accepted your request to find your pet. I would like to inquire about the details, may I know if you have the time?]

Dead End.

This is a frightening name, and the two people behind him are also strange, but after looking at the young boy who has used excessively polite words, her fear diminishes.

Furthermore, they are adventurers who seem to have accepted her request.

[Please help me find my Mii.] [Yes, the name is Mii-chan right? It’s a really adorable name.] [It’s a name that I picked.] [Ah, your naming sense is really wonderful.]

Meisel becomes very pleased after hearing these words.

[Well then, what does Mii-chan look like?]

Meisel slowly describes the appearance of the pet, and how it disappeared three days ago without returning home. Usually when she calls for it, it will come running, and how it should be hungry now, and so forth.

She speaks in a way befitting of her age as she doesn’t get to the point.

The average adult will find her speaking manner to be annoying, and most likely return without listening to what she has to say. But the young boy finishes listening to everything that she has to say with a smile, nodding earnestly in response to every sentence.

[I got it. Then we will set off to find it. Please leave it to <Dead End>!]

The young boy suddenly gives a thumbs up, and strangely, the two people behind him also give a thumbs up. Meisel imitates them by also giving a thumbs up even though she doesn’t understand what’s happening.

Confirming this, the young boy turns on his heels to go back. The hooded girl beside him also accompanies him. The biggest man squats down and place his hand on her head and speaks.

[We will definitely help you to find it, please wait without any worries.]

His face has a very long scar, and there’s a gem on his forehead. His hair color is a speckled blue, and his face is very frightening. But the hand on her head is very warm, and she nods lightly.

[I, I leave it to you.] [Aah, just leave it to us.]

To the three people who are leaving, Meisel looks at their backs and asks the biggest person.

[Excuse me, what is your name?] [Ruijerd.]
He makes a short reply and turns his back to her. Meisel’s face is dyed red, and she mutters the name Ruijerd.

–Rudeus’s point of view–

After meeting with the client, I certainly grasped the crux of the request.

It seems that I had imitated the worker who does door-to-door sales in my past life pretty well.

It’s fine if I get laughed at by other adventurers, but we must give the clients a good first impression.

We need to use a respectful attitude to speak with them.

[As expected of you, to have such acting skills.]

When I feel relieved over how things turned out, Ruijerd speaks to me.

[No, no, Ruijerd-san, the final thing that you did is just too amazing.] [The final thing? What are you talking about?] [Didn’t you say something after you placed your hand on that child’s head?]

That was completely ad lib.

It made me fear for a moment, but it seemed to have gotten unexpected results.

[Ahh, you’re talking about that, what’s so good about it?]

What do you mean by “what’s so good about it”?

That young girl was looking at Ruijerd with her face completely bright red. If I am looked upon by that type of expression in her eyes, my reasoning would have flown away to the skies.

But if I say the following words with a straight face, the Ruijerd who likes kids will probably warn me with a sullen face.

[Haha, that girl is completely infatuated with Aniki, gwehehehe.]

So I pretend to use a joking tone and use my elbow to poke Ruijerd’s leg, and he smiles wryly and says without confidence.

[That’s not true.] [Ohohoho, if Aniki gets serious, that lass…… Ouch!]

My head gets knocked with a bashing sound, and when I turn my head back I see Eris pouting.

[Stop that strange laugh! Isn’t it just acting skills?]

It seems that she’s not used to my sleazy behavior. She has started to hate low-life people ever since the kidnapping incident. Every time when she sees people who look like bandits in the city Roa, she will frown.

Even though it’s just a joke, it seems that she is unable to stomach it.

[I’m sorry.] [Sheesh! The Greyrats mustn’t make vulgar smiles like that.]

I nearly snort in laughter when I listen to her words.

I have heard it, Madam.

Eris is talking about elegance.

That Eris who won’t give up until the door is smashed down has become so graceful.

But even if you say that, you shouldn’t do something like how you suddenly assaulted someone yesterday.

No, just look at Sauros and you should understand. Is it possible that violently beating someone all of a sudden is considered graceful?

No, that can’t be possible, right?

………… I’m not sure how Asura nobles classify grace.

[By the way, are we capable of finding the pet?]

Since I’m not clear about it, I’ll just change the topic. From what I gather, the pet seems to be a cat. Its color is black, and it has been with her since she was young. The size seems to be large as the young girl gestured by spreading her arms wide apart. Judging from that, it’s about the size of a Shiba inu, which is big enough for a cat.

[Certainly. We already promised to find it.]

Ruijerd clearly asserts it. How reliable.

Just like that, Ruijerd walks in front without any hesitation in his footsteps.

However, I am a little uneasy. Even if Ruijerd has a radar, it will not be easy to find a small animal in the city.

[Do you have a plan?] [The movements of animals are simple, take a look.]

Ruijerd points to an area, and even though it’s not distinct there, it certainly has the sign of paw prints. That’s too amazing, I didn’t even notice that at all.

[We can find it using the paw prints?] [No, this is another cat, it’s smaller than what she described.]

I see, indeed the size of the paw print belongs to an average cat, well, even though I think the young girl has exaggerated with her gesturing.

[Hm–] [There’s something that entered the prey’s territory.] [Is that so?] [Absolutely. The scent has gotten faint.]

The scent? Is this guy dividing the territory using his sense of smell?

[Over here.]

Ruijerd walks in the inner alley as if he understood something. I followed him silently, even though I don’t really understand it, I have a hunch that things are looking up. The assistants of famous detectives probably have this sort of feeling.

Chasing and cornering the criminal, do a frightening interrogation and use magic to torture them into confession. In any case everything will be solved quickly, meet the infamous detective Ruijerd.

Just kidding.

[It has been found, I’m afraid it’s this guy.]

Ruijerd points at a corner in the alley. You found what? What do you mean by “I’m afraid.”?

I completely have no idea what’s going on. At least I can’t see any signs of paw prints.


Ruijerd smoothly advances in the alley without any hesitations in his footsteps. He continues deeper into the alley that keeps on getting narrower, until it is an area where only cats can pass through.

Even though I don’t know how he is able to do what he’s doing, perhaps he’s tracking the prints successfully.

[Look here, there are signs of a battle.]

Ruijerd stops at the end of an alley and calls me to look at it. I am unable to see any signs, there is no blood there and the ground does not seem to have been affected whatsoever.

[Over here.]

Ruijerd continues to walk in front of us. What a wonderful job this is, since Eris and I only need follow him.

Going out of the alley, cutting across the road, entering and exiting repeatedly, and finally going back into the alley again.

We hurriedly advance forward at the areas where we feel we might get lost.

After exiting a certain alley, the surroundings have started to change. There are a few more signs of desolation everywhere, the houses are more dilapidated, the walls more exposed, the building materials cruder.

There are people who glare at us with frightened expressions and many dirty kids around.

This is the slum area, but I slowly start to think that this is maybe not the case.[38]

It feels more like we have entered a secret path and gotten lost somewhere. In an instant, my alertness level rises up.

[Eris, please get ready to use your sword.] [….. Why?] [It’s just a precaution. Also, if there is anyone who passes by, be wary of your back.] [O, okay, I got it…..!]

I caution Eris in advance.

There is also Ruijerd around so I don’t think there will be problems. But the results will be disastrous if there is a mistake made due to completely relying on someone else.

One’s own safety has to be guarded by themselves.

When I think up to this point, I tightly hold on to the bag containing the money. Even though there is not a lot in it, I cannot allow it to be pickpocketed.

From time to time, a few of the ruffians would glare at Ruijerd, but they would immediately avert their eyes away when Ruijerd glares back at them.

The power behind his eyes is not just for show.

Never mind about the adventurers in the city, they are probably even more wary of the strong people.

[Is it really in this place?] [I can’t be certain.]

Ruijerd’s reply is really unreliable. Did you not move around without any hesitation earlier?

No…… Even though he is a person with few words, Ruijerd must have discovered something, I will trust him. After walking a certain distance, Ruijerd stops in front of a house.

[This is the place.]

In front of us is a staircase going down, and at the end of the staircase is a door. It feels like a bar where the Visual-kei musicians would gather. Of course, there is no popular rock and roll music coming out from there, and there is no bald bouncer wearing a pair of sunglasses to welcome people.

Instead, what emits out from that place is the stench of animals.

It’s like walking past a pet’s store, and there’s a certain animal stench wafting about.

And then, there’s the stench of crime here.

[How many people are there?] [There’s no one inside, but there are a lot of animals.] [Then let us go in.]

Since there is no one around, there’s no special need to hesitate.

I walk down the staircase intending to push the door open. But the door is locked so I use Earth Magic to open it.

I first confirm the surroundings to ensure no one is inside and enter the room.

Just to be safe, I lock the door from the inside. It feels like we are thieves.

We continue down towards the dark corridor.

[Eris, protect our backs.] [I got it.]

If anyone enters, Ruijerd will probably be aware of it immediately.

Under Ruijerd’s lead, we enter the inner section of the house.

Deep into the corridor’s area, there is a door which leads to a small room and another door. After passing through these two doors, I hear the chaotic cries of animals in my ears. In the innermost room, there are various cages placed close to each other. A large number of animals are trapped in these cages.

Dogs, cats, and animals that I have never seen before all packed densely in the same room, that’s about the size of a classroom.

[….. T, this is……]

Eris utters a trembling voice.

As for me, at the same time that I’m thinking on what had happened in this room, I consider the possibility of finding the pet to be high since there are so many animals here.

[Ruijerd-san, is the cat we want to find here?] [Yes, it’s that one.]

He immediately makes a reply and I follow his finger.

……………… There seems to be a cat that looks like a black panther.

Huge, that’s really huge, it’s two times bigger than when the young girl spreads out her arms.

[I, it’s really this guy?] [Definitely, take a look at the collar.]

The black panther’s collar does indeed have <Mii-chan> written on it.

[Looks like it’s really Mii-chan.]

Alright, the request is indeed completed, we just need to get the panther out of the cage and finish it by bringing it to the young girl’s home.

No, wait, what about the other animals?

Taking another look, there are many animals wearing collars and leg bands, and are written similarly like how <Mii-chan> is written. No matter how you look at it, they are pets.

At the corner of the room there are rope-like things placed there, and the word that I associate with ropes is “catch”.

Catching someone’s high grade pet, and selling it somewhere at a high price, there seems to be this form of business.

Although I don’t think there’s any law regulating this in this world, it’s certainly not something good. If I have to define it, it’s thievery.


Ruijerd turns his face to the entrance, and Eris also notices it.

[Someone has entered.]

I did not sense that since I am drowning in the animals’ cries.

Leaving Ruijerd-san aside, Eris has also clearly understood someone entered.

Alright, what should we do, there isn’t much time required to go to the entrance from here. Should we run away? No, there’s nowhere to run, and there’s only one single path.

[For the time being, let’s catch them.]

We’re illegal trespassers so the negotiation option is abandoned. This place is highly likely to be a crime scene, but it’s also possible that this place is legitimate.
In any case we should tie them up, and if they are good people we will attempt to negotiate to seal their lips. If they are bad people, we will beat them up to seal their lips.

After a few minutes.

I look at the three people lying at the corner of the room. Two men and one woman. Ruijerd knocks them out cold in an instant, and I use Earth Magic to handcuff them, and rouse them up with water.

Due to one of the men shouting loudly, I use a cloth that is lying nearby to stuff his mouth. The other two are actually quiet, but I stuff their mouths as well to be fair.


My heart suddenly has a query as to why things have turned out this way.

The request we accepted should be an E-grade job, finding a cat that has lost its way. We followed Ruijerd since he said to leave it to him, and we soon lost our way in the slums without knowing it. We entered a house, found many captured animals and when we finally come to our senses, for some reason we have tied people up.

Our request is obviously not to catch people.

The way how things have turned out is absolutely that Hitogami’s fault, he must have predicted that things will end up this way.
The situation has become a little troublesome. If only we did not accept the request to find a missing pet.

I start to inspect the three people.

Man A, Demon race.

There are no eye whites in his eyes, and he has compound eyes and looks a little disgusting. It’s that guy who made a racket earlier. He gives out the vibe of a crude person who’s used to fighting. I seem to remember seeing the name of the race in Roxy’s encyclopedia, but I am unable to recall it.

I only remember that there’s poison in their saliva, and I had a question back then which was, what’s going to happen if they had to kiss someone.

Man B, Demon race.

He has a face that looks like a lizard and his appearance is a little different compared to the guard. Since it’s a lizard’s face, I can’t read his expression. But judging from his eyes, they show signs of reasoning and he is wary of us.

Woman A, Demon race.

She has eyes that are similar to compound eyes and her frightened expression looks really disgusting. But her body figure is quite good so it sort of cancels it out.

Well then, it’s useless to just stare at them. If I’m to question them, who should I pick?

Who’s the one that will be most likely to spill out the information we require, the males or the female?

Woman A looks like she’s terrified, perhaps if we just threaten her a little and she might confess to everything.

No, women are prone to lying. In order to allow herself to survive she might weave up some lies that don’t connect things together. Even though I don’t think all the women in the world are like this. At least Ojou-sama is that kind of person.

But if I listen to these lies and get angry, I will not be able to differentiate the truth from the lies. So Woman A is eliminated.

Then, which guy should I pick?

How about Man A? He seems to be easily agitated and has the strongest body out of the three, as well as a scar on his face. I feel that he’s best at fighting and has a simple mind, and even said [What the hell are you doing], and [Take this pair of handcuffs off.].

How about Man B? I don’t quite understand his expression and he is closely observing us. He does not look stupid and if he’s not an idiot, he might think up of some lies in this situation.

I pick Man A.

Since he easily lost his cool earlier, with a little provocation and leading, I feel that he will divulge the important things to us.

Well, if that does not work out, there are the other two people that we can interrogate.

I remove the cloth from Man A, but he only glares at me without saying anything.

[I have a few questions that I want to ask, and I want you to speak honestly, and I won’t— wha!?]

I get kicked flying out easily all of a sudden, partly due to my unsteady balance because I am kneeling. I fly towards to the back and roll on the ground, knocking my head onto the wall, and I feel like I am seeing stars

Damn it, that really hurt.

This person really is a simple fool. At this situation he actually dares to kick the person who captured him, it seems like he probably did not consider at all what will happen if we get angry.

[Eh? Hey! Stop!]

Eris starts crying out and I immediately jump upwards. He removes his handcuffs during the moment that I started thinking in my mind.

Man A is probably doing something to Eris, trying to take Eris hostage under Ruijerd’s watch……


No, what enters my eyes is the short spear stabbed into Man A’s throat. Ruijerd has stabbed Man A to death, and Eris watches him in stark astonishment.

The short spear is twisted horizontally before being pulled out and the blood spatters everywhere, staining the walls with crimson red speckles. Man A rolls backwards, his face hitting on the ground, and his blood continuously gushing out from his throat. The blood slowly oozes out from his back and spreads out on the ground to become a red pool.

The scent that gets released to the air is the smell of blood.

That man’s body had convulsed once in that single moment and didn’t move again.

He died. He didn’t even utter a sound and died, killed by Ruijerd.

[W… W……. Why did you kill him?]

My voice starts to tremble.

It’s not the first time seeing a dead person. Ghyslaine had killed someone in order to save me, but this is a little different. Why is my body shivering and my heart filling with dread.

(What’s wrong, what am I scared of?)

Afraid of someone dying? That’s impossible, people dying in this world is a daily occurrence, and I know that clearly. But even if my mind understands that fact, perhaps it’s different in reality when I see it for the first time? Then if that’s the case, why didn’t I feel anything when Ghyslaine killed the kidnapper?

[Because he kicked a child.]

Ruijerd uses a matter-of-fact tone, and says it indifferently.

Ah, so that’s it. I understand now, I’m not afraid of someone dying.

It’s a small matter to be kicked once, but I’m afraid of the Ruijerd who killed him as naturally as breathing.

Didn’t Roxy once say it before?

[The Human race and Demon race differ a lot when it comes to common sense, and something might detonate because of what you shouldn’t say.]

That’s right. What if Ruijerd points his spear towards me? This man is incredibly powerful, even stronger than Ghyslaine, can I win with my Magic?

I should be able to resist. I have attempted many simulation battles against the people who are used to close combat. Paul, Ghyslaine and Eris. The people amongst me are close combat experts, and Ruijerd is probably the strongest amongst them. Therefore I have no confidence that I can say that I’m capable of a [Victory], but if he really wants to kill me, I have a number of ways to resist. But, what if he aims at Eris? Can I protect her at all?


[Y, you can’t kill him!]

I say that in a panic.

[Why is that? He’s a bad person?]

Ruijerd gets a huge shock after listening to me, completely unable to understand it from the bottom of his heart.


How do I explain it properly?

What do I want Ruijerd to do?

But going back to the bottom line, why must he be killed? I don’t have a good heart and I’ll definitely snort in derision at the people who says something like [You can’t kill people.].

When my parents died I was exactly like that, I thought to myself that how bleak my future will be, and also thought “what does the funeral have anything to do with me”, and compared to that, fulfilling my carnal desires is more important than the funeral.

If I use an excuse like [You can’t kill people!], the contents and meaning of that sentence will be distorted by my own personality.

[There are reasons as to why you can’t kill him.]

I’m shaking. Get a hold of yourself.

Right now I’m at the ends of my wits, I need to get a hold of myself before thinking.

First of all, why am I trembling? Because I’m afraid. From the beginning I have thought Ruijerd is a gentle man, but he killed someone so easily. I had firmly believed that the Superd is a race that’s just misunderstood.

I am wrong.

Even though I don’t know what that race is like in reality, but Ruijerd isn’t like that at the least. He has continued to kill the enemies since the Laplace war, and this is just another incident to him.

Also, there’s the possibility that he will point his spear at me or Eris; there’s no eliminating that possibility.

I’m not the pure person that Ruijerd thinks I am. Sooner or later I will anger him with my words. At that point of time I’ll just leave the fact aside that he might get angry, as it’s something that cannot be helped if our opinions differ. It’s a type of quarrel that we might have, but I have never thought that we would fight to the death.

No matter under what circumstances there is, there’s no need to kill someone. Right now, at this very stage, it’s an absolute necessity to correct Ruijerd.

[Just do this, Ruijerd-san, please listen to me.]

But I have not formed my words, what can I say? What can I say to make him understand? Plead with him not to kill us?

Are you serious?

Didn’t I say a few days ago we are warriors that will fight along with him and not be under his protection? We are equals, and thus pleading is useless.

I can’t tell him, we have to give the other party a chance to explain himself, because Ruijerd himself doesn’t recognize that logic.


Why are we with Ruijerd?

Because we want to get rid of the Superd’s infamy. If Ruijerd kills someone, the image of the Superd race will turn for the worse, and that is without question.

So there is a need to persuade him not to fight with other adventurers. The image of the Superd race is absolutely horrible, and no matter how many good deeds that he does, they will not be recognized once he kills someone.

All that effort will come to naught and Ruijerd will be seen as a notorious individual.

That’s right, therefore he must not kill. We must not let people associate the Superd race with the word fear.

[If Ruijerd kills someone, the Superd’s infamy will spread.] [……… That means I can’t kill bad people too?] [It doesn’t matter what person is killed, it matters who the killer is.]

I carefully pick my choice of words.

[I don’t understand.] [If someone from the Superd race kills, the meaning is different, it’s like a Monster has killed someone.]

Ruijerd turns a little sullen after hearing that, it might be possible that he considers that as an insult to his race.

[………. I don’t understand why that is the case.] [People consider the Superd race as a race that only kills, and they are evil devils that will immediately kill someone if they are slightly unhappy.]

I might have worded that a little too heavily, but the world does view it that way and I’m trying to change that point.

[It’s easy to just claim that the Superd race are not evil devils. But if you use actions to demonstrate it, many people will change their views.] [……..] [But once you kill someone, everything will fail to come to fruition and people will certainly view the Superd race as evil devils.] [That’s absurd.] [Don’t you have any knowledge of it? That you saved someone and become good friends with them, only to have their attitudes changed quickly?] […………. I do.]

I finish the conclusion in my heart and round things up.

[But if you don’t kill anyone at all without exception……] [What will happen?] [People will think that the Superd race have reason in them.]

Will it really be like that? Not killing some